《The Magician Who Rose From Failure: Tales of War and Magic》


 1 Episode I woke up from a dream and it was abandone...

    Arx Raytheft, the son of a viscount, had a strange dream that night.


    It was about a man''s life. It is about a man born into an ordinary family in a world completely different from the one in which Arx lives. He spent his teens and early twenties in school and died in a freak accident, a common life that could be found anywhere.


    Arx relived it, if I may say so.


    He was exposed to the history and culture he had learned in school in the world of men.


    He learned of the existence of science, a technology so far removed from our world.


    I won prizes in competitions.


    I made friends.


    And made love.


    The dreams I had were always rambling and vague, but they were very real, too vivid to be called dreams.


    It was like a reverse version of the dream of the man''s world, or like the butterfly dream of the man''s world.


    It could be that there was no such thing as Arx in the first place, and that the awakening of Arx was a dream that the man who had been in the accident was having at the moment of his death.


    That''s how long the dream had lasted and how much it had affected Arx.


    So much so that when he woke up, he thought the bed in Raytheft''s house was the one the man slept and woke up in every day.


    No, Arx was already aware that his ego was being pulled by the man to a great extent.


    It is said that a person''s character is formed by their past experiences, but despite the fact that Arx is only six years old, he has now acquired a mature and adult way of thinking like a man.


    Above all, when he thinks about his girlfriend, who had to die before they could get married, he naturally bursts into tears. It''s as if it''s me. There is no doubt in my mind that Arx has been assimilated into the man.


    During the day, partly because of this, but also because of a combination of factors, I developed a severe fever. His temperature rose quickly and he became as sick as a man with the flu.


    While Arx was lying in bed, a man and a woman, dressed differently from the servants, came to visit him.


    A man with silver hair and a woman with brown hair, a common sight in this world. Of course, Arx knew these two people well.


    They were Arx''s parents, Joshua and Selina Raytheft.


    "Father ......, Mother .......


    Arx called out to his blood parents in the heat of the moment.


    As if he wanted them to help him.


    But the next moment, they looked into Arx''s face, and their expressions became distorted.


    ...... You''re a stubborn kid.


    ...... Yeah.


    It was as if they had seen a bug crawling on the ground.


    His parents gave him a cold stare.


    Then Arx remembered.


    --That''s right. I''m not very good at magic and I was disinherited a while ago.


    Arx Raytheft, age six.


    From the day he got the memories of a man, his story of rise begins.

 2 Episode 2 The cause of the abolition seems to be t...

    Arx looked out the window alone, sighing for the umpteenth time.


    From the window he could see the manicured gardens and trees of the House of Raytheft, and the many stone mansions.


    The world that Arx lived in was a world with a cultural level similar to that of medieval Europe or earlier, as in the man''s world.


    There are no modern buildings made of reinforced concrete like in the man''s world, but only old-fashioned buildings made of stone and wood.


    Of course, there was no such thing as a car, and the only means of transportation was the horse-drawn carriage. There were no televisions, gas stoves, air conditioners, or even refrigerators.


    The only saving grace was that there were substitute lighting fixtures and water and sewage systems.


    This was extremely inconvenient for Arx who had once experienced the man''s world, but that was not the reason for his sigh.


    What worries Arx now is the environment surrounding him. His position in the Viscount family.


    --Even after the fever subsided, his father Joshua and mother Celine were as cold as ever.


    They had loved him and his sister so much before the measurement of his magic power that it didn''t even hurt to look them in the eye, but now they treated him like an insect or a piece of trash.


    "I''m not going to be the heir, huh?


    Yes, just before Arx experienced the life of a man, he was no longer the heir of the Raytheft family.


    The reason for this has to do with this world''s technology called [magic].


    In this world, there is the so-called "magic" that often appears in the readings of men''s world.


    The Raytheft family is not a high ranking family, but it is a venerable military family that has been around since the rise of the kingdom. The first head of the Raytheft family is said to have gained his position as a nobleman by working with magic.


    Therefore, magical talent is considered important for the heir, especially the amount of magic power.


    However, in the Raytheft family''s own magic measurement conducted a few weeks ago, Arx was only able to produce substandard results.


    The method of measurement was very simple: release magic power into a large pond and see how long the ripples could be maintained, but Arx emptied his magic power in less than 30 minutes and retired.


    As a result, he was disqualified from being the heir to the House of Raytheft.


    He was disqualified.


    From then on, my parents looked at me as if I were a disgrace, and even spoke to me with contempt. They called me "a disgrace to the House of Raytheft," "incompetent," and even "dog. He was called "disgrace to the House of Raytheft," "incompetent," and even "dog." These were words that one would not expect to hear from a six year old child, and his mother, in a fit of emotion, would often lay her hands on him.


    After that, Arx tried desperately to increase his magic power.


    He thought that if he could just increase his magic power, his parents'' attitude would return to what it was before.


    He turned over the storeroom of his house and searched for a way to increase his magic power. I even asked the servants if they had any stories about it.


    But in the end, I couldn''t find any way to increase my magic power.


    Of course, my parents'' attitude did not change despite my efforts.


    Perhaps because of this, I developed a fever and fell asleep. ...... The other day, my parents said to me in an abhorrent tone.


    "I don''t care how much you say you wish you were dead. ......


    I''m sad that my parents said that to me, but right now I''m mostly feeling heavy. It is natural for me to feel uneasy about my future if my parents say such things. I wonder if they will take good care of me in the future, or even if they will abandon me on the side of the road.


    Nevertheless, Arx''s good fortune was that he was able to relive the life of a man. Perhaps it was because his soul had become as mature as an adult''s that the burden of being abandoned by his parents was much lighter than he had expected. It would be a lie if I said that it was not painful, but I was able to give up the idea of being loved by my parents.


    As I gazed languidly at the sky from the window of my room, I heard a knock at the door.


    Ni-sama.


    Without waiting for an answer, my sister, Lisha Raytheft, came in.


    She had the same silver hair as Arx and wore it in a ponytail, looking very pretty.


    Leisha walked over to Arx.


    "Come on, play with me.


    "Okay, but are you okay?


    "......?¡¡What?


    Didn''t they tell you not to go to my place?


    ...... Yeah. My mother told me not to go to my mother.


    When Lisha said this, she gave a childish pout.


    I''m not sure if Celine is telling you what to do.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    But I want you to play with me.


    "Yes, yes.


    But I want you to play with me." "Yes, yes," Arx replies, and becomes Lisha''s playmate.


    As for Arx, he genuinely enjoyed playing with his little sister.


    If you want to stay on good terms with her, ...... it may be difficult.


    After Arx was removed as the heir, she was chosen as the heir of the Raytheft family.


    Risha set a record in the measurement of magic power, much higher than Arx.


    After Lisha was chosen as the heir, my mother began to dislike Lisha''s contact with the incompetent (Arx). Now, she tells Risha stories that disgrace Arx at every opportunity.


    For now, they are still on good terms, but considering the way her parents raised her, it is hard to say what will happen in the future.


    (Sister, or ......)


    I look at my sister, who smiles at me with a cute smile.


    ...... Technically, her relationship with him is that of a cousin.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    In his dim memory, when he first met her, she was introduced to him as a cousin. The following year, however, Risha''s father, Dadoris, was killed in a war with a neighboring country, and she was taken in by Joshua, the head of the family.


    They were raised as brother and sister of the same age.


    It must have been convenient for his parents.


    As for Arx, he has mixed feelings about it.


    What''s wrong, honey?


    "No. What should we do today?


    Well, let''s see. ......


    I ended up spending most of the day with Lisha.

 3 Episode 3 Tears and Anti-Bone Heart

    It was the day after Arx had played with Lisha.


    The next day, Arx was summoned by his mother, Celine, to her room, where she was shouting hysterically at him.


    I told you to stay away from Risha!


    The screeching voice came from above his head.


    The reason for the reprimand was, of course, that Arx had played with Lisha the other day.


    This was overheard by Celine and she was being yelled at like this.


    In this situation, there are only a few actions that Arx can take.


    The only thing he can do is to turn his head, shrink back, and apologize.


    "I''m sorry.


    "This is not a problem that can be solved with an apology!¡¡What if an incompetent like you gets close to Lisha and infects her with your incompetence?


    Are you saying that incompetence is contagious?


    How can that be?


    Immediately after I thought that, I received a slap on the face.


    I was filled with regret and sadness, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    "I''m sorry, .......


    "Look!¡¡Like you!¡¡You filthy dog!¡¡Stay away from Risha!¡¡Get away from me!


    Immediately after those words, another slap came, again and again.


    "......ts


    I bite my lip and endure the pain.


    "Oh ...... why did God give me such incompetence ...... when the heir of the Razrael family is so blessed with magical powers?


    Celine makes a gesture of wiping the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief.


    In addition to her words, it seems as if she is comparing herself to a tragic heroine.


    But Celine is not so sorrowful, she squeaks again.


    I''ll make you a magic target.¡¡I''ll make you a magic target!


    "Yes .......


    ...... Eventually, when he was free of his mother''s distraction, Arx left the room.


    On his way to his room, he could hear the whispering of the servants.


    "Look, there''s the bastard.


    "Look at that face. Look at his face. He''s about to cry because the mistress is mad at him.


    I hate it. I can''t believe he was born into a family with so much history and so little magic.


    Why can''t they just get rid of that disgrace right now?


    Even the servants are like this. Even the servants are like this. Just because you are not good at magic, they talk about you behind your back and even show their attitude.


    The good thing is that not all servants have this attitude. It is the servants who can use magic who are the ones who humiliate Arx. The rest of the non-magical servants are sympathetic.


    As I returned to my room and closed the door, I suddenly felt the strength drain from my legs.


    Perhaps it was because the tension had been released. My legs start to shake.


    It''s no big deal. It''s ...... nothing.


    ...... Yeah, it''s nothing. I''ve experienced more than twenty years of life once.


    Once you''ve experienced more than twenty years of life, it doesn''t matter if you get beaten up or if your parents hate you.


    Never.


    Nothing.


    You don''t feel a thing.


    Just think of your mother as a stranger.


    The kind mother who raised the man is Arx''s real mother. There''s nothing sad about that. I''m not jealous. Not even a little. Not even a little bit.


    "......


    Suddenly, my eyes are burning.


    Once the sobs escaped my mouth, there was no stopping them.


    "Uh-uh-uh ......


    The voice of sorrow overflowed from my mouth. Why is he being so cold to me? Just a month ago, she had been so loving to me. Patting me on the head, hugging me. You smiled and forgave me when I was selfish. And yet... And now you''re looking at me like I''m worthless and unwanted? Don''t you have any compassion for a child with a stomachache?


    Is it right to yell at a child just because he is not talented?


    Is it normal to raise one''s hand and make him the target of violence?


    I was reliving a man''s life. I''m not who I used to be. And yet. I can''t put up with things now that I can put up with in men.


    Why is that?


    I''ve followed a man''s life.


    I''ve had a lot of bad times in my life as a man.


    I was bullied in elementary school, became a mopey clown in middle and high school, and had to put up with it all through college until I finally started to be taken seriously.


    I''m used to putting up with things.


    I should be used to it, but why can''t I endure Arx (myself)?


    "Uhhhhhhhh!¡¡Aaahhhh!


    The uncontrollable emotions overflowed in the form of screams and tears.


    Even though my voice became hoarse and my tears dried up, I kept cowering in front of the door.


    I wondered how long I had been doing that. ......


    When I came to my senses, the sun was already high in the sky and it was dark outside the window.


    When I opened the door, I found a meal on a cart.


    I guessed that the servants who were on my side had taken care of me.


    Perhaps she was tired of crying and hungry, but she didn''t mind taking a meal.


    Magic, or ......


    I muttered to myself as I dipped a piece of black bread into the cooling soup.


    Magic, yes, magic. The reason I was in this situation had everything to do with magic. Because of my lack of magical talent, I was ousted as heir. My parents'' love for me waned because of my lack of magical talent.


    When I thought about it, there was one thing that came to my mind.


    One day, I would become an amazing mage and show back my parents who had been so cold to me.


    He roughly bites into a loaf of black bread.


    It was a childish idea, but it didn''t seem so bad.


    It was just that


    "I want to eat a ...... hamburger.


    I wonder if he''ll forgive me for thinking like that.

 4 Episode 4 What is magic?

    --Arx''s parents said that he was incompetent because of his low magic power, but in reality, he had slightly more magic power than most mages.


    Therefore, it doesn''t mean that I can''t use magic, and it doesn''t mean that I can''t become a great mage.


    Besides, if he worked hard in the future, he might be able to find a way to increase his magic power.


    He couldn''t find it before, but that was because he was a six-year-old Arx, and now he is an Arx with memories of a world where technology has developed.


    If he had the advantage of a man''s memories, it was possible that the outcome might have been different.


    Arx thought about this and decided to re-read the books that described magic.


    "Magic is the all-powerful power to make various things come true by combining powerful words and uttering them in the form of spells.


    Yes, this is a brief description of magic in this world.


    As far as I can tell, the magic of this world is much more flexible than the magic in the books of men''s world. Depending on the combination of words, various things can be realized.


    In short, if you can create a spell, you can do anything.


    The powerful language described in the book is not the common language that we usually speak, but a very old language called [Ancient Arts Language].


    This language was created at the same time as this world was born, and is represented by "arts glyphs," which are similar to constellation and planet symbols in the man''s world.


    It is said that each of the ancient arts glyphs has a power that corresponds to the meaning of the word, and by combining them to make sentences and putting magic power into the words, they become magic.


    It is said that the image of the mage has a lot to do with the phenomena that occur, but basically, if you learn the [Ancient Arts Language], you can theoretically cause all kinds of phenomena.


    However, according to the book, there is an appropriate amount of magic power that can be put into the [Ancient Arts Language], and if the wrong amount of magic power is put into it, it will fail.


    For this reason, it is impossible to put a large amount of magic power into a spell and unleash a more powerful spell than usual.


    In any case, Arks do not have a large amount of magic power, so this is a far-fetched story.


    Anyway, it seems that what is important in terms of magic power is how many times you can use a spell and how long you can keep using it.


    In other words. All that is needed for Arks to use magic now is to learn the language, how to make spells or learn existing spells, and to know the right amount of magic to put into words.


    In addition to learning the common language, the Raytheft family is also studying the [Ancient Arts Language], so even the Arks can understand a little of it.


    As for the images necessary for the use of magic, it is possible to use the man''s memories. Because he has been watching natural phenomena, movies, cartoons, and anime, he should be able to construct such images with a lot of vocabulary. ......


    So...


    The rest is about spells and magic.


    I''ve been learning how to manipulate my magic in preparation for my magic measurement, so I can manipulate it to some extent.


    Therefore, to use magic, all you need to know is how to make spells, existing spells, and the amount consumed when pronouncing them.


    Unfortunately, that part was not written in the book.


    Even if she wanted to ask someone, her parents were out of the question, and no servant who could use magic would tell her.


    It may seem like all hope is lost here, but...


    "Don''t worry. We''ll figure it out.


    Yes, he had an idea of who he could turn to.

 5 Episode 5 Id like a master of magic, please.

    A few days after Arx''s decision to become a mage.


    The Raytheft family was expecting a guest.


    "...... Brother.


    "Hello. Good to see you again, Josh.


    In the reception room of the house of Raytheft, the two men exchanging such an exchange were Joshua, the father of Arx, and a silver-haired man with a face similar to Joshua''s. Unlike the aristocratic Joshua, he has an air of a commoner.


    He is muscular, his skin is well tanned, and he has burns all over his body. His skin is well tanned, and he has burns all over his body.


    The man''s name is Crabbe Arbent. He is the older brother of Arx''s father, Joshua Raytheft, who ran away from the Raytheft family for some reason.


    The reason is related to the amount of magic power that tormented Arx.


    When deciding who would be the heir, Joshua had more magic power than Crabbe, so he was chosen as the heir. This led to a dispute with Arx''s grandfather, which led to his departure.


    Nevertheless, there is a reason why he is able to appear in front of the head of the family and act like a big brother. This man, Crabbe, has trained himself in the place where he ran away from home, and after returning to his country, he has achieved remarkable results on the battlefield, and has been given a key position in the military with the king''s approval. His ability far surpasses that of Joshua, who has a lot of magic power, and although he is a baron of a lower nobility, his position in the army is higher than Joshua.


    Normally, he wouldn''t be around much, but perhaps he is concerned about his family, and whenever he comes back from his territory or post, he visits the family home like this.


    Crabbe called out cheerfully to Arx standing there.


    "Hey, Arx!¡¡How have you been?


    "Yes. It''s been a while. I''m glad to see your uncle is doing well.


    Oh?¡¡When did you learn such difficult words?¡¡Is it part of your heir education?¡¡Hmm?


    Crabbe is laughing gaily. He must be pleased with his nephew''s growth.


    This uncle is very easy to get along with because he is like a split bamboo.


    But on the other hand, Joshua showed a reluctant face.


    "No, Arx is no longer heir to the House of Raytheft.


    "What about ............?


    Crabbe rolled his eyes in surprise when he heard Joshua''s words.


    "Arx''s magic level was significantly lower than the Raytheft standard. That''s why the heir to the Raytheft family is now Risha.


    Risha, who was sitting next to Joshua, looked at him anxiously as if she was watching him. You can''t blame her for suddenly being put in a delicate position.


    Suddenly, Crabbe narrowed his eyes as if he noticed something.


    "Hey, is that why you have Arx standing behind you?


    "Yes.


    That''s right, Arx is now the only one standing behind the sofa while everyone else is sitting on it.


    Of course, this was Joshua''s intention. It was Joshua''s intention, of course, to show that he was not on the same level as the rest of the household. He treats them as if they were his servants, but to him, Arx is already positioned as something less than that.


    Crabbe understands this and complains to him.


    Crabbe understands this and complains, "No matter how low your magic power is, it''s too early to remove you as the heir.¡¡There''s still a chance that he''ll grow.


    "What do you mean? You know better than your brother that the amount of magic power does not increase.


    So Crabbe let out an audible sigh.


    And then he gives Joshua an exasperated look.


    "...... Josh, do you remember what your father said to me at the end?


    It''s not like it was with me and my brother!¡¡I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    It was right after Joshua had shouted that. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "Hey!¡¡This?¡¡He''s your son, isn''t he?¡¡You talk about him like he''s a thing?


    He''s no longer your heir or my son!¡¡He''s just some stray dog with a small amount of magic!


    Then, I felt the air around me suddenly become very cold.


    A chill like a chill.


    It was only Joshua''s gasping dismay that made him realize that it was Crabbe''s anger that was causing it.


    ...... Josh, are you serious about that?¡¡In front of my son?


    "Yes, I am. The Raytheft family doesn''t need incompetence.


    Oh, yeah. So you''ve ended up like that old bastard, huh?


    This is a great way to make sure that you are getting the most out of your investment. Of course, Celine is also a person who is involved in the disinheritance, so she can''t accept his gaze.


    While the head of the family and his wife turn away and the servants are upset, Crabbe''s anger dissipates.


    Then he gives Arx a pitying look.


    ...... It''s only six, isn''t it?


    The House of Raytheft is a military family. In order to protect the family, it is necessary to cut down.


    How can you say that in front of the child you cut off? I don''t know what''s in your head.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    If you want to cut to the ............ chase, this is the place to do it.


    I have a favor to ask you, uncle.


    "......?¡¡What is it?


    "Teach me magic.


    Oh, Arx, you''re ......


    Joshua is glaring at me as if he''s looking for revenge.


    Of course, I met it with a straight stare. Don''t be afraid. There was no need to cry anymore. I cried that day. Yes, I cried my heart out. I don''t cry when someone stares at me or hugs me. Every drop of tears I shed out of affection for my son and daughter has dried up.


    Then it is only natural that we face each other like this.


    I guess Crabbe didn''t expect me to say that. He stared at me in dismay.


    "...... Arx, are you sure?


    Yes. Can you do that for me?


    This is it. No, this is the only way. I knew I could count on someone to be angry with me.


    I nodded, and Crabbe let out a somewhat impressed breath.


    Of course, it was Joshua who wouldn''t be quiet about it.


    He yells at me in an angry tone.


    "Stop it!¡¡You''re bringing shame on our family!


    "I don''t mean to, sir. I''m doing this for the good of the family.


    When he blurts out that he doesn''t mean it, Joshua''s gaze grows even angrier.


    "What do you think you''re doing for the house?


    Wouldn''t it be less embarrassing for the family if the incompetent could prove that he wasn''t incompetent?


    That''s the best guess a six-year-old can make. It would be most effective if the person who proved he wasn''t ineligible - Crabbe - was put in front of him. As you might expect, the gaze begins to be laced with murderous intent.


    ...... You will not regret saying this, as your position in the house will not be any lower. You can harass me all you want.


    "You .......


    Joshua grunted angrily, and Crabbe suddenly laughed.


    "Josh, you haven''t decided if you''re going to be humiliated or not yet, have you?¡¡No, I haven''t!¡¡I guess I''m a disgrace to you and my father because of my success.


    "Brother, ......!


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you have.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. He sticks out his tongue and tries to make fun of him.


    And then.


    "All right, Arx. Leave it to me. I''ll make you a full-fledged mage.


    From that day on, his uncle, Clive Arbent, became Arx''s magic master.

 6 Episode 6 First Instruction

    The day after Arx asked his uncle, Crabbe, to be his magic teacher.


    The class was held in the garden of Arbent''s mansion in the royal capital, and included a demonstration of magic.


    The person in front of Arx is, of course, Crabbe Arbent himself.


    He has silver hair, a bandana, a national army coat pulled over his short-sleeved shirt, and his thick, tanned, muscular arms crossed in front of his chest. He looks more like a martial artist than a mage, but even so, he is said to be a researcher of magic who can be heard in the country.


    Of course, he''s also a soldier in the national army, so he''s probably as good as he looks.


    Now, let''s see how much you understand about magic.


    Yes!¡¡I''m looking forward to it!


    Oh!¡¡You''re up for it!


    Yes, I''m going to make my father and mother pay for this!


    Ha-ha!¡¡Yeah, I''m gonna get even!¡¡Yeah, that''s the spirit!


    Crabbe laughed heartily as he listened.


    First of all, on a basic level, how much do you know about magic, Arx?


    Well, the book says that in order to use magic, you must first learn the Arts Glyphs and the Ancient Arts Language, and then use your magic power to cast spells made up of them. ......


    I''m sure you''re right. That''s what it says in the book. So, what do you need to learn the Arts Glyphs and the Ancient Arts Language?


    "Yes. Dictionaries and vocabulary books.


    That''s what you need to learn them quickly. But that''s no good if you want to become a mage.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    Seeing Crabbe nod, Arx was more than a little surprised. To be honest, it was surprising. He had been using them basically for studying at home, and he thought that was fine - but this was going to be a much more basic study.


    Crabbe says, "Here," and pulls out a bunch of horribly thick books from his bag.


    "This one''s called .......


    "This is what they call the Book of Ages. From the end, there''s the [Tenchi Kaigakuroku], which describes the creation of the sky and the earth, the [Seirei Jidai], which tells the story of the age of spirits, the [Kuraki no Prophecy], which predicts the beginning and the end of this world, the [Dai Seisho], which describes the life of a scholar who followed the stars and the sky, the [Mages no Minka], which describes the time when magic culture was at its peak, and the [Shogun no Hikyoku], which describes the four demon kings and the destruction of the world. The four demon kings that destroyed the world and their songs of destruction are written in [Demon King at the End of the Century]. It seems that all of the [ancient arts language] is described in these six books .......


    What do you mean, "apparently"?


    What do you mean by "apparently"? "Well, no one really knows if all the words are in these books. And no one can read them all.


    Even your uncle?


    Yes. Especially this guy, he can''t read most of the prophecies of Kraki. I have no idea what it says.


    My uncle, who can''t help laughing, smiles cheerfully.


    "So this is the basis for your study of the ancient arts language?


    "Yes. Even if you just memorize words and phrases, if you don''t understand their origins and the situations in which they were used, you won''t be able to draw out the power of the words. So, if you want to study [Ancient Arts Language], it''s best to read this. I mean, if you want to be a decent mage, definitely read this.


    "I understand.


    After receiving the book, my uncle said.


    "This is only part of it. I''ll have my servants take them away later.


    "How many of these thick books are part of the ......


    My face tightened at the prospect of the tremendous amount of books I had to read.


    Then, a strange expression appeared on his face.


    Arcs. The annals are profound. It has been studied since long before we were born, but there are still some letters that we don''t know what they sound like, and there are still many letters that we know the letters of but still don''t know their meanings. So even if you can read them, you''ll be eating worms, and you won''t even know what some of them mean.


    "So, if you can decipher all this...


    "Then if you can decipher all of this, you''ll have your name in history for a long time to come.¡¡Well, that''s a long way to go, isn''t it?


    That would be true. But Arx now has the knowledge of the world of men. In other words, they have concepts that have not been understood in this world. Maybe...


    (But to do that, you first have to learn the known magic glyphs: ............ It''s a long story.


    For now, I''ll concentrate on Crabbe''s story.


    I''m going to concentrate on Crabbe''s story for now. "So, what''s the other thing you need to learn in addition to learning the language?


    Magic manipulation?


    Yes. Okay, okay. You know exactly what I''m talking about.


    Crabbe seemed satisfied that he could answer without hesitation.


    Yes, magic is something that consumes magic power to work. However, it does not mean that the necessary amount of magic power will disappear by itself when you cast a spell, you have to prepare it by yourself.


    In other words, you need to be able to adjust the amount of magic power you use.


    Therefore, it is essential to be able to manipulate magic power at will.


    You''ve already learned how to control magic, right?


    Yes.


    "To review the very beginning, ...... a person with magical power can feel as if there is warm water inside his body. That is magical power, and magical manipulation is the act of moving it, separating it, or moving it out of the body through thought.


    As my uncle had said, I closed my eyes and turned my attention inside my body. Then, I could feel something warm and indefinite in the place called "dantian" in the man''s world.


    That strange liquid-like gas is the magic power.


    It is an absolutely essential power for the use of magic.


    Arx. Whenever you have free time, move the magic power in your body. Then you''ll be able to control it as easily as moving your limbs.


    Yes, sir.


    The goal is to be able to do simple tasks while working at the same time. The goal is to be able to do simple tasks in parallel, so that you can do them every day without fail.


    I nodded at Crabbe''s words. I nodded at Crabbe''s words. If he said so much, it must be important.


    Then he said


    "By the way, when you master this, you will be able to feel magic power that is far away from your body.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. I''m the one who discovered it, after all. Isn''t it amazing?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    You know I left home, but at the time, people made fun of me for giving up the heirship to Josh. I was so frustrated by that that I went around looking for a way to increase my magic power.


    I heard that.


    During that time, I did a lot of things. I ate a lot of food that was said to increase my magic power, and I used my magic power to the limit, like you do to gain strength. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Crabbe looks quite proud. There was no mention of detecting magic in the instruction manual, so I guess my uncle was the first person to discover it. His specialness (uniqueness). It''s natural to be proud of him.


    But then...


    "Did you notice?


    "Yes. If you can sense the presence of magic, then you''ll be able to tell where people and demons are, right?


    That''s right. Humans and demons have magical powers.


    Maybe that''s how they know how many people there are.


    Yes. Of course.


    It''s a human detector.


    Assassinations and the like will be completely pointless to this guy.


    Well, it''ll take a while before you can feel it. But it''s very useful.¡¡The more you train now, the sooner you''ll be able to feel it.


    Crabbe said, and then, with a mischievous look on his face.


    "By the way, Josh can''t do this, can he?


    So, I guess you can look Joshua in the eye just by learning this.


    That''s true, too.


    You didn''t tell your father about this?


    Well, you don''t teach your secrets to strangers, do you?¡¡We''re brothers, after all.


    So your uncle and father don''t get along too well?


    They weren''t always like that, though. Well, I''ll tell you more about that in a bit.


    Crabbe then patted Arx on the head.

 7 Episode 7 First Magic and Surprising Facts

    After Crabbe told me about the scrolls and magic manipulation...


    "And now for what we''ve been waiting for! Now for the magic demonstration!


    "Oh!


    I raised my hands in the air in response to Crabbe''s declaration.


    Of course I was looking forward to seeing the magic.


    Of course, I was looking forward to seeing magic. "At any rate, watching magic is a good way to learn. If you don''t train your imagination by seeing the power of magic, you''ll never become a top-notch mage.


    Is that part of your experience when you travel?


    That''s right. I''ve been to many places and seen the magic that is commonly used in each place, and that''s how I got where I am today.


    Crabbe is proud to say so.


    "Arx. You''ve seen magic before, right?


    I have, but only once, due to the fact that I was disinherited.


    ...... I see. Then I''ll show you the most basic [Movement] magic.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The rolling stone eventually lost its kinetic energy and came to a stop on the grass.


    Crabbe held out his hand toward it.


    "Lead it to the destination of my will.


    As Crabbe uttered the incantation in the ancient language of the Arts, the Arts Glyphs made of light began to appear around him, before popping and disappearing.


    Then, the stone at the point where he held up his hand came to life.


    It moved!


    This is the magic of [Movement]. This is the magic of [Movement].


    When Crabbe said this, the stone moved to the place he had specified by his thought, and then stopped moving. At the same time, the words that made up the magic disintegrated into [Arts Glyphs] and broke up and scattered. For a short while, the light of the scattered letters remained in the surroundings, but it eventually disappeared.


    This is the basic spell in the instruction manual. Of course, you know that the spell doesn''t have to be this one, right?


    "So if you can create a word combination that means to move, you can recreate the same thing?


    "To put it bluntly. Of course, if you make a random combination, the words will repel each other or cancel each other''s effect, making it impossible to activate. There are many combinations, but if you don''t use the right combination of words, it won''t be a spell. So--


    And Crabbe began to chant again.


    "Feed on my will and move it. It must be free.


    As Crabbe recited the spell, the stone floated and moved, as if it were a re-creation of the phenomenon he had just seen, and then stopped.


    "Oh!


    I can''t stop my excitement from exploding.


    The spell can be used freely like this. Remember that spells can be created freely like this.


    It''s amazing.


    In the man''s world, the magic in the reading material is usually a predetermined spell to be cast. The fact that you can modify it and create it at will is still very exciting.


    Humans are creatures that love to combine things. This has been proven in brain science and psychology.


    I''m telling you, this is so basic that it''s not even elementary.


    Yes!


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. Do you know why?


    "Because it''s the result of ...... a lot of research by a lot of people?


    Yes. Basic magic has been around a long time, even after it was created. The amount of magic power required and the length of the spell have already been refined to a level that is beyond compare, as well as the fact that there is no repulsion or counteracting each other. Remember, we can''t improve it now, it won''t work.


    "But why bother explaining that at ......?


    Yes, if you think about it, it should be obvious to you that you should use the existing ones. It is easier, and above all, if you are skilled in the amount of magic power and the length of the spell, it is best to use the more efficient one.


    But what is Crabbe''s intention in giving such an explanation?


    "Wizards somehow appreciate and think it''s cool to make things for themselves. They rebuild and use everything themselves, even though it''s not efficient.¡¡It''s stupid.


    As is often the case, there is a tendency here to believe that originality is supreme. It is true that the term "original" attracts me, but if it is not efficient, it is not the end of the world in terms of improvement. What is the point of using a modified version of the original? I don''t understand that at all.


    Crabbe takes out another book from the bag he had prepared.


    "This is a textbook with basic magic in it. Read it carefully. You can''t use it without my permission yet.


    "Yes.


    Yes. If you use it out of curiosity and have an accident, you''re out of luck.


    And I don''t want to disappoint my uncle by doing it without permission.


    ...... After that, I asked Crabbe to show me some of his magic.


    "Uncle, I have a question.


    "What is it?¡¡Tell me anything.


    How much magic should I put into a spell?


    Magic power is not consumed by itself when you cast a spell. You have to manipulate the magic yourself and put it into each word or phrase.


    Therefore, just like fuel, I wanted to know a number to use as a guide, like a scale, such as this amount for this word, or this amount for this word .......


    But--


    There is no such thing. Just a hunch.


    Yes?


    "Instinct.


    Crabbe replied that it was just a feeling.


    The answer was so fluffy that Arx froze.


    Since the amount of magic power that can be put into a word is specified by the spell, he thought that there should be a standard amount.


    But the answer was a hunch.


    Then I thought


    "You can''t tell how much magic to put into a word. Because, you know.¡¡Magic is invisible and has no weight. There''s no way to measure it.


    So, how do you know how much you need?


    You have to rely on your senses. Then you have to use it over and over again, try it out, and finally you will be able to do it.


    That''s what Crabbe says, but I''m not convinced.


    Ki, if you don''t know the basic values, even if you use it repeatedly, there will be errors from person to person!


    "Oh?¡¡You know some hard words. You''re right. That''s right. That''s why we have training.


    "............


    I heard him say that there is no way to measure the amount of magic power in detail. I was wondering if there was a way to measure the amount of magic, since the measurement before the disinheritance was a primitive method of releasing magic power on the surface of the lake and making it ripple for a certain period of time.


    When I was thinking about it, I suddenly noticed Crabbe giving me an indescribable look.


    "......, what''s up?


    I''ve been thinking about this since yesterday. You seem to be talking a lot smoother and more coherent for your age.


    I''ve been thinking about it since yesterday.¡¡I''ve studied!


    "Well, , I studied!


    His smooth speech and his ability to remember difficult words are the result of his memory. The words themselves had been memorized for the purpose of training him to be an heir, so all he had to do was combine them.


    Surprisingly, the words came out at a rapid pace.


    ...... I see. That''s right. You''re right, too.


    "......?


    Crabbe''s face suddenly showed a hint of pity.


    Then he grabbed both of Arx''s shoulders firmly with his strong hands.


    Arx. I won''t let your hard work go to waste. I''ll take care of the magic.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you .......


    He replied awkwardly to the serious expression on his face.


    It seems that I''ve misled him somehow. Perhaps I made him think that I was forced to study hard by my family.


    Anyway...


    (Thank God he''s a kind man. ......)


    Perhaps because the people around me have become cold, I feel that way deeply.


    Now, I think I can handle the matter of magic.


    The amount of ...... magic I put into it is something I''ve turned a blind eye to.

 8 Episode 8 Wrought Wrought

    Crabbe has agreed to teach me magic, but he can''t always be there for me.


    He is actually quite busy with his military work, his work as a mage, and his own small territory. Therefore, I was basically given assignments and asked to evaluate my performance in my spare time.


    On this day, he was reading an old book on magic power that he borrowed from Crabbe.


    The purpose of this was, of course, to look for hints on how to increase the amount of magic power.


    In the man''s world, there are many books that say that magic power increases as you use it, but this is not true in this world. It is common knowledge that a person''s magical power capacity is fixed from birth and cannot be increased by anything.


    That''s why he borrowed an old book, but Crabbe had already researched the contents of the book, and it didn''t contain any information about increasing magic power.


    However, if you have a man''s memory, you might be able to discover something.


    ............ thought Arx, but of course the reality was not so easy.


    After all, the book did not tell him how to increase his magic power, but only listed things that were unlikely to be of much use, such as the results of manipulating magic power.


    On top of that, towards the end of the page, there are things that even Crave doesn''t understand.


    For example, the part that Arx is reading now, the part about "kneading magic power", is written in the following way


    According to Crabbe, "Well, I don''t really understand this part either.


    I don''t know what''s going on here.


    Knead magic. Crabbe also obeyed his words and tried to manipulate and knead the magic in his body, but he could not get any results.


    But what exactly does it mean to knead magic?


    Knead?¡¡What does it mean to knead?


    I couldn''t help but use a man''s tone of voice.


    Knead. Does it mean to keep changing its shape like clay - or does it mean to keep folding it over and over again? Or is it the same as the word in man''s country, "wrought" when metal is beaten to make it uniform in hardness.


    I can''t figure out what the word "knead" means.


    I think I''ll try .......


    I said to myself, and started to knead the magic myself.


    Practice makes perfect, right?


    As for the manipulation of magic, he had become quite proficient at it because he had followed Crave''s instructions and had been moving it around and separating it from his body day after day.


    It''s not so bad if you consider this work as part of the magic manipulation.


    "neru neru neru ......


    Knead the magic in your body, stir it, fold it, tap it (the mood), and repeat it over and over again.


    When I had been working like this for several hours, I suddenly realized something.


    "...... is my magic power getting low?


    It seems that when you refine magic power, it is consumed little by little. It''s strange that it''s consumed just by moving it around in your body, but the magic power is definitely less than it was when you first started refining it.


    Maybe I should try ...... more.


    Could this be a result of something else? If so, I might be able to find something. In the hope of finding something, I worked on refining the magic power in my body.


    I went to ...............


    I''m not sure what to do. I overdid it .......


    I got carried away and worked until I had very little magic power, and the magic power that was as warm as warm water turned out to be as hot as boiling water.


    Moreover, when I tried to move it inside my body, it was difficult to do so. It''s as if something that used to be light has suddenly become heavy.


    Do you want to release ......?


    No, no, no, no. No, no, no, no. You can''t do that in your room. ......


    If you release the magic as it is, the resistance will cause waves to roll in. Therefore, if you release this unknown magic power in a room, there is a possibility that everything in the room will be blown up.


    However, if you don''t release it, this magic will not disappear. But if you don''t release it, it will stay like this forever.


    Will this be okay? I''m getting more and more worried.


    "............ Yeah. Okay, I''ll think about it later.


    I decided to put the dangerous thing I had created in my body on hold and turned around.


    In the first place, you can''t feel the heat of magic unless you are aware of it.


    If you leave it alone, it will cool down. ...... I hope it cools down.


    Well, it''s not that easy to make everything work .......


    Magic has been studied for decades, even centuries, before you were born.


    There is no way that a child''s little idea can lead to the discovery of something new that has never been done before.


    Moreover, increasing the amount of magic power is one of the propositions of mages. It would be strange if it were easy to find.


    With this in mind, I left the room with the instruction book and unexpectedly ran into Joshua.


    I was met with a cold stare, and my body stiffened.


    Joshua became even colder after ...... Crabbe started teaching him magic.


    You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. And now that he had added himself as an annoyance to the mix, his hatred for Joshua doubled, maybe even tripled.


    Joshua''s gaze fell on the instruction book he was carrying.


    "You''re studying ...... magic?


    Yes.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    And then.


    I''m not going to make you my heir just because you study!


    I have no intention of becoming heir to the House of Raytheft.


    "Even if my brother teaches me magic, I can''t override his magical prowess!


    The superiority of a mage is not only determined by the amount of magic power he possesses.


    He continues to reply calmly to the anger being thrown at him.


    Then, suddenly, I got a shock on my face.


    "Ugh. ......


    Apparently, I''d been punched. The next thing I know, I''m blown to the wall of the hallway. I can taste blood. I think I cut myself in the mouth.


    "Godd*mn kid. ......


    Joshua spat with indignation.


    Joshua spat it out with indignation. The sight of him made me feel more angry than sadness.


    How could he be so unreasonably violent towards his own son?


    As I kept my head down, Joshua eventually lost interest and walked away.


    As I stood up, I noticed Lisha peeking out from the corner of the hallway.


    Was she watching the whole exchange? Her eyes were shaking with anxiety.


    "Ni-sama ......


    Lisha.


    When I call out, Lisha rushes over to me, paying attention to her surroundings.


    Are you all right, my dear?


    I''m fine. I''m fine. It''s nothing.


    I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m fine.


    ...... I''m sorry.


    Why is Risha apologizing?


    It''s my fault that you got upset and beaten up by your father and mother. ......


    Lisha seems to have misunderstood something.


    She''s about to cry, and her shoulders are shaking.


    "Lisha. It''s not your fault that I''m in this mess, Lisha.


    But, but ...... because I became the decoy.


    Or... I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    You''re wrong. It''s my fault because I had less magic.


    It''s not your fault!¡¡It''s not your fault!


    Lisha screams.


    Eventually she couldn''t take it anymore and started crying on the spot.


    I stayed with her until she calmed down, and then she started to sob and squeal.


    I want to be friends with you. I want to play with you. ......


    I want to play with you. ...... That''s right. It would be nice if we could do that.


    But that''s not possible anymore.


    My relationship with my parents has already broken down beyond repair.


    Lisha is right, it''s better to have a close family. There was a time in my life when my parents had a fight when I was a child. At that time, I felt painful, just as Lisha does now.


    Children want their parents to get along with each other, and they want their parents to be kind to them.


    And it is all because of those parents that such a small wish is never fulfilled. It''s because those parents are the kind of people who only see the value of children in their talents that they are making Lisha cry like this.


    When I think about it, my anger starts to boil up.


    It''s not enough to get even. Someday I''ll have to settle this properly.


    Decisively, thoroughly, to the point of wiping the Raytheft family off the face of the earth.


    "Dear .......


    Come on, stop crying. I''ll play with you.


    ...... Are you sure?


    Of course it''s okay.


    Then I took Lisha by the hand and went back to my room.


    I played with her for a while, and then she said.


    "Can I come to your room sometimes?


    "Just make sure your mother and father don''t see me.


    "Yes!


    Lisha smiled.


    Seeing her smile, the pain of Joshua''s beating disappeared from her mind.

 9 Episode 9 Two years later

    It''s been two years since Arx learned magic from Crabbe.


    Arx is now eight years old. His height has increased by more than ten centimeters in the unit of men''s world, and he has become about the average height in this world.


    However.


    I''m sure you''ll agree that this is a great idea.


    He rubs his cheeks with his hands and lets out a melancholy sigh.


    The reflection of his face in the mirror, combined with his lightly coiffed silver hair, made him look quite girlish.


    As a man, the contours of his face should become more like that as he grows up, but contrary to the norm, his face remains as pretty as a girl''s. Since he is only eight years old, he is expected to change in the future, but every time I look at him in the mirror, I feel uneasy.


    Still, her physical growth is going well, and the only thing that remains to be seen is how far she''s progressed in her magical studies, which have progressed even further than before.


    Since I''ve spent most of my time learning [Arts Glyphs] and [Ancient Arts Language], I''ve been able to memorize quite a lot of letters and words.


    This is probably due to the fact that I know the concept of ......, the language of the man world.


    In this world, the same phenomena occurred as in the man''s world, except that they were related to magic, and the mechanisms were very similar. As a result, even words and phrases that seem to be unreadable today can be deciphered by comparing them to those in the past.


    "Electricity.


    [vague] [vague]


    [Magnetic force] [Magnetic force]


    [Zero].


    etc.


    The fact that the language of the man''s country had more subtleties than the languages of other countries may have played a role.


    Thank God he is a bookworm in this area.


    Anyway, my uncle said that his current knowledge was equivalent to that of a student at a magic academy.


    It is quite unusual for a person of his age to remember so much.


    This is probably due to the fact that he wants to make his father and mother proud. Studying magic was interesting, of course, but the driving force was his obsession with the bullying he had suffered since his disinheritance.


    However, she still had a lot of studying to do to get back at the head of the family that had risen through magic. If you don''t keep up your efforts, you won''t be able to frustrate Joshua and Celine or crush the Raytheft family,......, or even the Raytheft family tradition.


    And as for practicing magic, I''ve been doing it for quite some time now.


    Most of the time, when Crabbe is not busy, I use magic in the garden of his mansion, but now, I can say that I have almost mastered the basic magic.


    Just a while ago, I used a whole set of magic in front of him.


    "Okay, now try it.


    "Yes.


    Under Crabbe''s direction, I prepared the words and phrases, dividing the magic into the necessary amounts.


    "Let the anger buried within you turn to fire. Let it be a roar that scorches the heavens and incinerates everything.


    Immediately after chanting the spell, [arts glyphs] appear in the air.


    In the end, it formed multiple magic circles, and a spear of flame blazed up to pierce its center.


    This is an offensive fire magic spell [Flamme Rune]. The spell was modified to make it easier for Crabbe to use, the Flamrune.


    A spear of flame is shot out of the magic circle and pierces the target.


    Immediately afterwards, the target burst into flames.


    The magic burns up the target, and eventually it shatters into magical glyphs.


    That''s good. That''s good.


    Thank you, sir.


    You bow your head in praise of Crabbe.


    In the beginning, I didn''t know how much magic to put into each spell, but after many attempts, I was able to do this.


    But--


    (The efficiency is not good. ...... I wish I could measure the magic power somehow.


    The bottleneck is that you can''t give a numerical value for the magic power. In the event that you''ve got the ability to measure your magic power, you''ll be able to use your intuition to figure out how much magic power to put into a word or phrase.


    If I could measure the magic power, I would be able to practice magic more efficiently.


    Suddenly, Crabbe pats me roughly on the head.


    I look up to see what''s wrong.


    I looked up at him, wondering what was wrong, and he said, "I didn''t expect you to be able to use the Flame-Rune at your age. If you can use this, you''ll be able to fight properly on the battlefield.


    "Really? ......?


    Yeah. I''m sure you''ll have a great time.¡¡What do you say?


    Well, if you get a chance, .......


    Ha-ha!


    Ha-ha-ha. ......


    I''ll give you a reluctant smile in response to your boisterous laugh.


    What kind of language is that? I don''t care if I''m sent to the battlefield just for a casual stroll.


    Anyway, in this world where there are no firearms as there were in the men''s world, if you can display this much firepower, you will surely be able to play an active role on the battlefield. Moreover, this world has a culture where the heirs of young noblemen and independent monarchs are allowed to stand on the battlefield, so it''s hard to tell if Crabbe was joking or serious.


    (But I guess I''ll have to go there someday. ......)


    The situation in this world is much more unstable than in the world of men. Skirmishes between nations are commonplace, and in some countries, lords under the same king often fight each other. You never know when you might be caught up in a war.


    It would be better to be prepared for it.


    I''ve been doing that in the garden of ............ and Crabbe''s house, but there''s one more thing I''ve started doing.


    That is engraving. This is the art of using special tools to engrave spells on objects to create items that produce magical effects.


    For example, if a simple figurine is engraved, it can become a light source, a heating device, or any other useful item. Furthermore, since the imprinted item can be used without the need to cast spells, it is widely used by both mages and ordinary people in this world.


    This is a light fixture that is installed in houses or in the eaves of houses.


    A lighting device similar to a lighter in the world of men.


    If engraved on a weapon, it can be sold at a high price as an engraved weapon.


    The reason Arx took up engraving was not only to improve his magical skills, but also to make some extra money. This part-time job was recommended to him by Crabbe, along with his study of engraving, and he was paid to make engraved items and give them to his favorite merchants.


    According to Crabbe, since money is involved, your skills will improve quickly. It''s true that money is involved, so I''m very enthusiastic, and I can''t make anything poorly.


    However, what we are making are only small parts.


    In the beginning, I couldn''t engrave the letters neatly, and the results were not so good, but now I''m getting good at it. Continuity is power.


    On this day, too, Arx is struggling with letters resembling planetary and constellation symbols with his engraving tools.


    (If you increase the effect of the hardening system, it will make it more brittle, and it is not a good idea to use the word "tough" in .......)


    What I am afraid of is the difficulty in using the word equivalent to [tough] in the language of men''s countries.


    It is true that the word "tough" is the best word to use for strengthening, because it improves the strength and tenacity of what is applied. However, the power of the word is so strong that it can affect other words that are combined with it, making it difficult to use.


    This is one of the difficulties of spells. Words with great power affect other words, and if they are carelessly incorporated, they can produce unexpected effects, so you have to be very careful when using them.


    If a word has a good effect, but is too strong to be controlled, it is necessary to add words that weaken the effect, so repeated attempts are necessary.


    The words corresponding to [flame] are too strong to be used in spells, and words such as [thunder] have not yet been discovered.


    The words "annihilate" and "rage" are so powerful that they have not only taken the life of the practitioner, but have also caused disasters in some cases.


    After a while of engraving as usual, I suddenly realized that I was out of materials.


    ...... Oh, we''ve run out.


    In addition to the small knife used to engrave the spell, you also need something called magic silver to engrave the mark. In addition to the small knife used to engrave the spell, you also need something called magic silver, which is a special magical form of silver that behaves like mercury. This is mixed with pigments and certain metal powders, and when engraved while wearing it on the tip of a small knife, it becomes an engraving effect.


    Without it, there would be no work.


    Let''s go buy some.


    Arx stopped his work in his room and began to prepare to go out.

 10 Episode 10 Shopping Changed A Turn

    When he was ready to go out, Arx left Raytheft''s mansion.


    In a world where it is not recommended for a nobleman and a child of less than ten years old to go out alone, Arx has no one to complain about his coming and going since he is out of the family.


    When he goes in and out, he sometimes runs into his father Joshua, but since he only glares at him and rarely gets involved, it is likely that he is treated as if he is not there.


    ...... The country where Arx lives is the Kingdom of Rynor, an absolute monarchy located in the middle of a huge continent. Compared to other countries, it has developed magic technology, and has established a mage guild in the royal capital to support the status and rights of mages, as well as an academy, the Academy of Magic.


    As a result, although the country is not large in land area, it has been able to survive without succumbing to the armed pressure of the Gillis Empire, a superpower in the northwest of the continent.


    The development of the royal capital is also quite impressive. Of course, it can''t be compared to the cities in the man''s world, but the streets in the capital are mostly paved with cobblestone, and the buildings are not one-story buildings, but three- and four-story buildings. Stone and brick are used in many buildings, and the roofs are colorful and beautiful to look at.


    The stores along the main street were equipped with "glittering glass" as lamps, so it was not as dark as expected at night.


    Shaking his bag on his shoulder, Arx left the district where the nobles lived and headed for the main street.


    The city was bustling with activity and full of people. This is another sign of the good government of the royal family. With my knowledge of the man''s world, absolute monarchy sounds bad, but it is more stable than a republic, so it is hard to say.


    The streets were lined with innkeepers, private grocery stores, large merchant stores, and the familiar weapon shops of the men''s world. Because the streets are wide, there are many stalls where you can take out snacks.


    Of course, there are also bookstores inside, selling not only entertainment books and technical books, but also magazines with spell texts, instructional books, and manuals. In addition to entertainment books and technical books, they also sell magazines with spell texts, instructions, and manuals.


    It''s sad to say that most of them are unlikely to be useful for ...... arks.


    When I looked into the store, I saw a man in a cloak staring at a book and muttering to himself. He looked very pale, as if he had not slept well. He looked like a wandering student who had just finished an all-nighter in a man''s world. He was probably a student of the Academy of Magic, as he was staring at the textbook with a hole in his eye.


    In this world, bureaucratic positions such as military and civil service are almost exclusively reserved for nobles. However, mage related positions can only be held by those with an aptitude for magic, so they cannot be limited to the nobility, and mages are being recruited from the common people as well.


    That is also why the Kingdom of Rynor has adopted a qualification system.


    And there are two qualifications that a mage can obtain.


    There are two certifications that mages can obtain: the Guild Certified Mage Exam and the National Mage Exam.


    Here in the Kingdom of Rynor, you can only get a job as a mage if you have either of those qualifications.


    The man who was reading the book is probably studying hard for those qualifications.


    I don''t know if they are guild-certified or nationalized, but I''ve heard that the nationalized mage exam in particular is quite a difficult one. In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to take a look at the best way to use it.


    Arx, thinking that someday he too will become a mage, heads for the store he wants to visit.


    Eventually, he arrived at a large store that he always uses. When Crabbe first brought him to the store, he was introduced to the owner and the keeper of the store, so he was treated as a customer even if he visited alone.


    I''m sorry.


    As soon as you pass through the threshold, you are met by a familiar face. A man with thread-like eyes and a smiling face. His body gives the impression of being plump and round.


    "Well, well, well. ...... Mr. Arx. What can I do for you today?


    Too humble to speak to a child. And the distinctive tone and rubbing hands. But my uncle says that this is a combination of the nobleman''s way of dealing with his children and the watchman''s original tone. He says he''s competent, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    I''m here today to buy some magic silver.


    "I see, I see. I''ll have it ready for you now.


    "Oh, ...... and, yes. I''d also like some green pigment.


    "Yes, sir.


    The guard then instructed his men to go and get the items.


    Magical silver is important for engraving, but pigment is also important. Depending on the spell to be engraved, the pigments must be compatible with the color and used in different ways. Gold, cinnabar, greenish blue, etc., and especially lapis lazuli are expensive and have a great effect when used for engraving.


    (Come to think of it, what about toxicity?).


    When I think of mineral pigments, the first thing that comes to mind is their toxicity. It is said that cadmium, water-soluble lead, and especially in the medieval period in the man''s world, the arsenic-containing floral greenish blue raged. However, I didn''t pay attention to this when I received the explanation of the Mark, because there was no mention of it.


    ...... People in this world seem to be surprisingly sturdy, so maybe they''ll be okay.


    As he was muttering this, the head of the guard suddenly called out to him.


    ''Sir Arx, Sir Arx. May I ask you something?


    What''s the matter?


    No, no, Mr. Arx is handling small parts now, but I was wondering what he will do in the future.


    What do you mean?


    Well. Do you have any plans to work with ...... on stand-alone products or engraved weapons?


    Yes, I do. I don''t think I can do that at the moment, but I''m thinking of doing something at some point.


    In the kingdom, there is a race to develop useful items that use engraving technology, such as shining glass and magic lighters. I''ve been thinking about making something for a while now, though it will probably remain a hobby of mine.


    "I see. Well, then, I''d really like it if you could distribute it to us. ...... What do you think?


    I don''t mind if you do, but...


    I don''t mind wholesaling, but I''d like to be paid for it.


    Of course, sir!


    Some may call me mean, but money is important. Especially as I am not the heir to the family, I know that I will be dismissed when I get older. Even if people think I am greedy, I should talk about my compensation.


    On the other hand, the Chamber of Commerce probably wants to talk to people who have skills, even if they are children. There are not many mages or engravers, so they want to keep their customers.


    Eventually, my men will return with the goods.


    "Magical silver and green pigments. This way, sir.


    Here we go.


    Yes, yes!¡¡Thank you again!


    When you pay the bill, the keeper replies cheerfully with a nice smile. It''s hard to tell at first glance if he''s just trying to be charming for business or if he likes money, which makes him a bit crooked, but at his age, there''s no point in trying to guess.


    ...... After that, I looked around a few stores and decided to go back to the house.


    You can''t do that.¡¡Don''t come!


    From somewhere, I heard a loud voice that seemed to belong to a girl.


    From the sound of her voice, she seemed to be in a state of great urgency.


    Could it be an incident? So you look around.


    It seems that the source of the voice is located near the back street.


    --Should I go call the guards?


    You think about it for a moment, but it could just be children fighting. Children are usually screaming and yelling. In the squares of downtown King''s Landing, children often make these kinds of noises.


    It''s hard to imagine that they can be heard in the back streets near the commercial district, but...


    (Well, I''m a kid too. ......)


    (Well, I''m a kid, too. ) The fact that I have a memory of a man makes me feel a bit sensitive.


    Anyway, I thought I should take a look at him, so I stepped into the back street.


    (I have magic, I can handle it.)


    Now I can use magic. Now I could use magic. Even against adults, I would not be outdone.


    After searching around for a while, a girl suddenly jumped out from a side alley.


    "Oops. ......


    "Whoa!


    The girl jumped out and stepped on the tatara, almost hitting it.


    The girl loses her balance a little, but her core is good. She spun around on the spot to kill the momentum and quickly adjusted her stance.


    She is about the same age as you. Her long black hair was silky smooth, her face was pretty, and she had lapis lazuli in her eyes. She was wearing a child''s white cloak.


    Suddenly, I hear a man''s voice coming from behind her. "Where''d he go? "Over there," they say.


    Apparently, the girl is being chased by them.


    "Hey, um, let me see!


    Suddenly, the girl speaks to me. But she''s too flustered to speak.


    She probably wants to tell them that she is being chased.


    "This way!


    "What?


    You pull the girl''s arm and pull her into the alley where you have been hiding. As I peeked out from the corner and looked around, I saw two men who were not well dressed, or worse, dirty.


    They seemed to be looking for the girl and were glaring in all directions.


    They seemed to be looking for her for a while, but the men went off in a different direction.


    When the girl saw them, she breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Thank you. Thank you for saving my life.


    You''re welcome. What about them, anyway?


    That''s what I don''t understand. I was walking by and all of a sudden they surrounded me, and when I saw an opportunity to run away, they chased me ...... and they chased me to the back streets!¡¡It''s so persistent!


    As she spoke, the girl began to remember the incident, and her tone of voice became excited.


    "So you think he''s a kidnapper or something?


    Yes. Maybe so.


    Well, let''s get to the main street while we still can.


    Wait.


    Suddenly the girl shouts a warning. I look at her, and she puts her finger to her lips, gesturing for me to be quiet. I obeyed her and held my breath, but then I realized that I could hear footsteps approaching.


    My ears are good.


    "At the end of the alley.


    Let''s go, I guess. I listened to her words and proceeded to the end of the alley, paying attention to the footsteps.


    Through a dimly lit tunnel of glittering glass, and further down the back alley.


    However, the footsteps do not hesitate to approach you.


    You continue to look for a way out of the alley and go deeper, but...


    What do I do? It''s a cul-de-sac. ......


    The place we ended up was surrounded by high stone walls on three sides. I had no idea it was a dead end alley.


    I guess I shouldn''t have pulled you into the alley so carelessly.


    I''m sorry. It''s my fault.


    No. It''s not your fault.


    As you struggle to cope, a man appears.


    He was dressed differently from the ill-dressed men we were looking for earlier. He wears a dull brown cloak and looks somewhat tired.


    His physiognomy is not ...... very good.


    It is often said in the world of men that people who do bad things also have bad faces, and this is a typical example.


    The girl stoutly stepped forward to confront him.


    "...... How did you know I was here?


    "I searched everywhere. I''m sure you''ll find me.


    The kidnapper lets out a creepy "khich" laugh.


    It''s hard to find someone so quickly, even if you have a lot of people, even if you split up.


    Perhaps they used magic. They must have improved their physical abilities and searched their surroundings.


    In other words, this kidnapper is a


    "Mage......


    "That''s it. That''s what I''m talking about.


    The girl, who seemed to have arrived at the same answer, said so, and the kidnapper affirmed with irritation.


    Then the girl said.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing to a child?


    "It''s for money," he says. Especially a smart, pretty-faced kid like you.


    "Lowlife ......


    Say what you want. It''s all about money in this world. I''ll be a lowlife or whatever if it gets me money.


    The kidnapper said, and now turned his gaze to Arx as well.


    "Kich, and that kid''s got a pretty face, too. Is he your friend?¡¡You''d be worth a lot of money if you took it with you.


    The kidnapper then lets out a sneer.


    "Stick with .......


    ...... To be honest, the situation is not good.


    In addition to the fact that you can use magic, you don''t have any real combat experience, and you''re limited to running away with the girl instead of by yourself.


    If my opponent was not a mage, I would have been able to get out of the way.


    How should I get out of this predicament?

 11 Episode 11 Battle against The People

    After leaving the big store, I heard a commotion and went into the back streets of the commercial district.


    I was able to find the girl who seemed to be being chased, but now I am confronting the kidnapper who was chasing her.


    It may have been unintentional to enter the backstreets without taking precautions.


    The reason why she acted without thinking about it was probably because she had the advantage of magic. In this world, there are not so many people who can use magic compared to ordinary people. Therefore, he thought that he could use magic to scare his way out of anything that might happen, and in some part of his mind, he was licking his lips at the reality.


    The result was this situation where she was confronted by an adult mage.


    Was it an unnecessary sense of justice that made him step into the back streets?


    I should have asked the guards beforehand.


    Or tell the adults around me what to do.


    Such thoughts come to mind, but now everything is in the back of my mind.


    It seems that I have to pay the price for my lack of caution.


    But for some reason, the kidnapper refuses to come near me.


    I wondered if he was trying to capture me with magic, but he still didn''t show any signs of casting a spell.


    Now, how do we catch him?


    Apparently, he is still examining the spell to capture her.


    That''s very fluent.


    You can see he''s very careless.


    That''s probably because we''re dealing with a child.


    Then there may be an opening.


    Next time he opens his mouth.


    Let''s do it. Just as I thought this, the man opened his mouth to cast a spell.


    "Yes!¡¡Here it is: "Take my power as your body, and be my rope. And.


    The kidnapper began to chant, and Arx was about to chant along with him.


    "The red tongue will scorch the ledger, and the mournful cry will be a windfall. Go. Color the sky bright.


    The dark-haired girl suddenly chanted a spell. Of course, Arx and the kidnapper were surprised by this. The kidnapper in particular seemed to have prepared a long spell and was forced to make a quick decision.


    The kidnapper interrupted his current chanting for a moment and spoke another spell.


    However, the girl''s magic was completed a step earlier.


    The sunset-colored [Arts Glyphs] floating in the air formed a magic circle, from which flames were created. As the flames swirled through the air, they swept down towards the kidnapped man.


    Looking at the spell and its magical effects, it seems to be an original spell. My uncle once told me that there were no children of his age who used the original spell, but I suppose there are some.


    On the other hand, the kidnapper was also late in applying his defensive magic, but he seemed to have skipped the main points of the chanting because he was focused on the speed of application, and the resulting dome-shaped magical cover was quite thin and weak.


    At first glance, the girl seemed to have the advantage, but...


    No, that spell won''t work.


    I assert. The girl''s magic won''t work.


    Sure enough, the girl''s offensive magic was narrowly blocked by the kidnapper''s defensive magic.


    When the girl sees this, she expresses her surprise.


    "It was blocked ......!


    "Kihi. I''m surprised. I thought it was because you were suddenly casting a spell I''d never heard of before, but I didn''t think you''d be able to put together an original spell at your age.


    "Why, why doesn''t it work ......?


    The girl must have been confident in her spell. She was still puzzled by the fact that it didn''t work.


    The answer, however, was.


    The answer, however, is: "Well, that was a badly constructed spell.


    "What?


    "The word ''scorch the ledger'' in the spell you just used is related to night. If you cast it in the daytime, it becomes less powerful.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    When I said that, the kidnapper said, "Huh? The kidnapper exclaims.


    That''s what I''m talking about. You know a lot at your age, don''t you, Boya?¡¡Silver hair is rare.


    As the kidnapper said this, he came closer and closer.


    As he did so, he and the girl moved back.


    But there was nowhere to run. This is a cul-de-sac. In addition, it is surrounded by three and four-story buildings, so even if you use magic to strengthen your leaping ability, it is impossible to escape.


    ...... After that, the girl cast several spells and hit the offensive magic, but all of them were blocked by the kidnapper.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    "Hmm. I was hoping to bring you back in good shape, but ...... forget it. Even if you get hurt a little, you can heal yourself with magic. I''m gonna get serious too. ......


    It''s not mature to get serious with a kid.


    I''m not sure if the girl still has room or if she''s just being patient, but she sticks out her tongue and provokes.


    "Shut up, you little brat.


    The kidnapper says this, but he''s still not letting his guard down.


    The girl, and himself, already knew that he could use magic from the previous exchange, and yet he could afford to do so. The girl''s use of magic was subtle, so he doesn''t consider her to be a real threat.


    In the midst of this, the girl suddenly let out a low tone of voice.


    ............ is all I can do.


    It was the kind of voice that made me wonder where the voice of an age-appropriate person had gone before.


    The words were cold, cold to the core, with a ruthless and tranquil sound.


    It had a meaning that made me aware of the need to cut off something.


    There will be a loud noise. Cover your ears.


    What?


    At the same time as she uttered these warnings, the girl pulled out a dagger from under her cloak.


    A means of self-defense to deal with the approaching chanting.


    I''m not sure why, but I''m pretty sure it''s because I''ve never seen anything like it.


    It seems she''s flooding her body with more magic than she can use. And a lot of it. This could be as much as, or even more than, Lisha''s magic power.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website to see if you can find any useful information.


    The sound of footsteps scorching the canopy. The dazzling sound of footsteps in the sky.


    Those who control the chains are cold to the family members who are panting for warning...


    The chanting battle between the kidnapper and the girl has begun.


    Both of them are focused on each other.


    If there''s any place to take advantage, it''s here.


    "Greedy collectors don''t care if things are low or high. What lies in wait is their treasure. Take your right hand, which is stored without choice.


    "What?


    "What--?


    A shorter spell than the one they are chanting is chanted out in rapid succession.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''d like to know what you think.


    The surrounding debris, trash, chipped potted plants, and so on.


    Immediately, an arm made of a collection of scraps is formed.


    "Wow, ......!


    The girl who was supposed to be chanting the spell suddenly let out an exclamation of admiration.


    But the magic that was completed...


    "Scrap Arm.


    "This!¡¡What kind of crazy magic is this?


    I moved to swing my huge right arm at the kidnapper, but he chuckled.


    "You idiot, you can''t reach me at this distance!


    "If you keep this up, I''m going to rocket punch you in the face!


    As soon as he said that, a collection of scrap metal flew towards the kidnapper.


    "What?¡¡What?


    The kidnapper probably didn''t think that his arm would be detached and fired.


    Of course he couldn''t defend himself in time.


    Scrap''s right arm crashed into the kidnapper with the same force as he had swung it.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    ...... You managed to get through it.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with your family.


    "You can''t-- Mogo!


    You can''t say that!¡¡It''s a flag!¡¡It''ll be a flag!


    That''s the worst kind of spell chanting (flagging).


    I tried to stop him, but he was a step too late and said most of the spell.


    But even though I peeked for a while, there was no sign of the kidnapper moving.


    So he''s okay. So I took my hand away from the girl''s mouth.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?


    "I got him! "You did it!" or "Did you do it? What do you mean, you didn''t beat it?


    "...... What is that?¡¡Like some kind of magic?


    No, but...


    It''s not, but I don''t want the guy to say it out loud because he''s in the mood for it.


    It''s not like that, but I don''t want him to say it out loud because he has his memories.


    "Ah!¡¡I don''t care about that right now!


    "Oh, yeah. Yes, it is.


    Yes, that''s true. This is not the time for this kind of exchange.


    I''ve got to find out exactly what happened to the mage I defeated.


    Just as I was thinking this, a girl suddenly jumped on me.


    But more importantly, the magic you just used!¡¡That magic!¡¡The one that brought together all the garbage and debris!¡¡What''s that?¡¡I''m not sure what to do.


    "............


    What''s going on?¡¡Tell me. The magic. Hey, hey, hey.


    Arx gives a disturbed look, but the girl doesn''t seem bothered and tries to ask about the [Scrap Arm].


    To her, he said.


    "No, there''s something more important than that, right?


    "......?¡¡What''s wrong?


    I''m not sure if this girl really realizes that there was or not.


    I''m talking about the mage we defeated. I have to check.


    ".............


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. She was so distracted by magic. I''m not sure if she''s a magic idiot or not. Is she a magical idiot?


    I calm her down and poke the kidnapper with my toe on the garbage.


    But the kidnapper doesn''t move.


    "...... Are you okay?


    "Probably. I''ll bind him with a spell.


    I looked away from the kidnapper for a moment.


    In that brief moment, the body is lifted.


    "What?


    I''m not sure what''s going on, but when I look back at my free neck, I see a man who''s been kidnapped, dirty with garbage. I''m not sure what to do.


    "Kich, you let your guard down, didn''t you?


    You''re playing dead, aren''t you?


    Oh. I won''t let you cast a spell. Your spells are too scary for kids.


    The kidnapper covered my mouth. He flailed his arms and legs, but the child''s strength didn''t seem to cause any itch, and the difference in size didn''t seem to bother him.


    "Oh my God, you really made me go through a lot of trouble. ...... This is my first job. It''s not something you should get used to.


    The kidnapper muttered something to himself.


    On the other hand, the girl shouted.


    "Let her go!


    I''m not going to let her go. --Oh, and don''t use magic, either.¡¡Don''t use your magic, or you''ll hit this kid.


    "......


    The girl can''t use magic either because she''s been used as a shield. The kidnapper, on the other hand, can use magic because his mouth is free.


    She is in desperate need of help.


    What should I do in this situation? He can''t use magic either because his mouth is full.


    Let''s hope she''s clever.


    No...


    What? What? What?


    Is there anything I can do? What''s left for me to do now? Is there anything... Is there anything?


    In my bag I have my wallet, the magic silver I bought, and the pigments. None of which would be useful in this situation.


    What else do I have?


    --Magic.


    Yeah, magic. I have magic. I didn''t use magic until it was used up, so there''s still some left, and more importantly, there''s still that hot magic left.


    I''m talking about that magic power that I''ve been holding on to without consuming it since I kneaded it.


    When magic power is released, it becomes a wave.


    If I release it, I might be able to break the situation.


    I might as well give it a try.


    That''s what I thought, and that''s when I released all my magic power.


    "H......?


    Just by releasing it from my body, the hot magic power erupted in a wave that was dozens of times more powerful than what I had expected. It was as if a balloon filled to the limit with air had burst.


    Of course, there was no way that the person who released it would get away with it.


    "Aaaaaaahhhh!


    Of course, the person who fired it was blown away like a rocket launcher.


    And as for the kidnapper who was directly hit by the high-pressure gas-like back blast...


    "Aaaaahhhh!


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "A-te-te-te ......


    I managed to get up. I had to bang my body a lot, but it seems that I''m out of danger now.


    This time, the kidnapper seemed to be unable to move. He was twitching and twitching, and was completely unconscious.


    On the other hand, the girl, who was watching the whole thing, looked surprised and said something like.


    "...... blew it out with a big fart.


    That''s not true!¡¡It''s not a fart, it''s magic!


    It may be that the wave of magic power released backward gave rise to such an image, but it is still too disgraceful.


    Still, the girl''s ridiculous impressions did not stop.


    But, even if you let out magic power, it won''t blow away that much, will it?


    But farting doesn''t blow up that much!¡¡That''s crazy!


    Yeah, but...


    No, but!¡¡Stop it, you''ll ruin my reputation!


    I''m not going to let my honor be compromised by that!" She and I argued for a while, then I tied up the kidnapper.

 12 Episode 12: Introducing yourself after the inciden...

    This time he tied up the kidnapper and handed him and the girl over to the guards patrolling King''s Landing.


    There were others with him, but they were soon captured as well. After a brief interrogation in the back streets, we were informed of their capture.


    Now, he and the girl have left the back streets and moved to the central square of the capital.


    Although it is in the center, it is closer to the southeast than to the center, because the center of the capital is the royal castle.


    From the square, there are roads extending to the east, west, and south, and most of the people who move around the capital always pass through here. The ground is paved flat with cobblestones, a flower clock in the center adds color, and food stalls and street vendors contribute to the liveliness of the square. Street performers and painters usually occupy the most visible places, and the square is packed with commoners and lower nobility looking for entertainment.


    The ...... man''s world of medieval Europe brings to mind ornate and flamboyant outfits, such as noblewomen in dresses and parasols, and aristocratic men in lacy quilted jackets.


    Surprisingly, however, this world is not so uncomfortable because there are good-looking coats, jackets, blouses, and stoles in circulation that can be used in the men''s world.


    It is said that regardless of whether you are a commoner or a nobleman, it is popular for women to wear a stole when they go out and for noblemen to wear a long jacket.


    ...... At first glance, civilization does not seem to be advanced, but there are glimpses of transparent plate glass, spinning, architecture, and many other technological capabilities that cannot be summed up in the medieval West of the man''s world.


    Perhaps the reason for such disparate cultural styles is the existence of magic, or even engraving, and the fact that there was once an advanced civilization thousands of years ago.


    I sit down in the flowerbed outside, take a breath, and a girl comes to talk to me.


    Thank you again. I''m Suu.


    "Oh, I''m Arx Raytheft.


    When I introduced myself, the girl who suddenly introduced herself as Suu seemed to be thinking about it.


    Then, tilting her head, she said.


    "Is Raytheft a nobleman?¡¡Isn''t it?


    "Well, yeah.


    Hmm. So, Arx is the son of a noble family. Wow.


    Suu said that and looked at me as if she was looking at something rare.


    Besides.


    "...... or don''t poke me.


    "Your cheeks are so soft. Soft. Mwah!


    "Your cheeks are so soft. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m not going to tell you that I''m a nobleman.


    No, I won''t say that.


    But you''re a nobleman, right?¡¡You know what?¡¡Wouldn''t he say, "Pay me with your body"?


    "............


    What is this girl saying all of a sudden?


    ...... Do you know what that means?


    Well, you pay with your body, right?¡¡So you cut out your organs and parts of your body. ......


    Stop the organ trade.


    I''m a nobleman, but just in case you''re an aristocrat.


    I''m a nobleman, but just in case, so don''t worry about it.


    "Is that so?¡¡Really?


    Suu said, and grabbed my hand comfortably.


    I felt embarrassed and embarrassed at the same time. I don''t have many friends at the moment, so it was refreshing to meet a girl close to my age.


    (But then again, ......)


    Who the hell is this girl?


    She did not give her family name, but it is possible that she comes from a good family.


    The determining factor was her cleanliness.


    Her silky black hair was well combed, her skin was well groomed, and her ornaments were neatly placed in inconspicuous places.


    A cloak that wraps around the neck is the mainstream in the kingdom, but a thick cloak made for a child is often used by children of noble families when they go out in secret.


    Perhaps Suu is also a child of the nobility, or else a daughter of a merchant family. It could be that Suu is a person we have to be careful of.


    There''s also the question of why such a person is walking around freely in the city in the first place...


    "So, so!¡¡I''ve never seen that magic before, what was it?


    I''ve never seen that magic before.


    The magic you just saw was a spell I created.


    "Arx can make his own spells!¡¡That''s amazing!


    "No, not really.


    No, it''s not that bad!¡¡I tried to make it myself, but it ended up like that. I tried to make it myself, but it ended up like that. And Arx was able to point out what was wrong with that spell, right?¡¡That''s great!


    She suddenly praised me so much that I felt embarrassed.


    But the last spell she tried to use seemed to have a certain air about it...


    But that kind of magic is rare. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    "Oh...


    It''s true that existing offensive magic is, as she said, extremely often based on nature, such as fire, water, wind, and rock. The image of natural phenomenon = disaster = powerful is established, so it is easy to use offensive magic.


    Of course, it could also be that they don''t know much about other phenomena, or that they don''t have a large vocabulary of images.


    On the other hand, Arx has memories of a man, so he can imagine exactly the kind of magic he used earlier.


    What kind of image is that?¡¡You''re just pulling garbage out of the air.


    It''s a combination of a garbage collector and a junk collector.¡¡I''m not sure if that''s a good idea. You don''t have to use fire or water to attack, but you can use it to kill people. ............ I didn''t end up killing anyone, though.


    It''s probably because we didn''t collect enough. There wasn''t a lot of trash around there. But it''s interesting to think about it that way.


    Suu said, nodding curiously.


    I wonder if there was something that inspired him.


    Is there anything else?


    "Well, there''s ...... something else.


    I was talking about magic with Suu, and before I knew it, it was evening.

 13 Episode 13: Its named after the injury.

    A few days after I got caught up in the kidnapping incident.


    Since then, Suu and I have been seeing each other frequently ...... and have become friends.


    The reason I was able to get to know her so quickly was not only her friendliness, but also the fact that we had something in common. Suu and I can talk about magic at the same level, and she has the ability to construct her own original spells, so it is easy for us to talk about such things.


    In the first place, she also seems to be quite fond of magic and has knowledge of magic that Arx does not know.


    That''s why we decided to study magic together when we have free time.


    (I can''t speak for others either, but he''s a strange kid...)


    (I can''t speak for anyone else, but he''s a strange kid.) A kid this age is usually out playing around, but he''s actively studying, and not just in his free time.


    Magical study is not as much fun as normal study because of the visible results, but it is still different.


    I wonder if this is what they call "friends call friends" in the men''s world.


    Anyway, it was nice for Arx to have a friend to study with.


    It''s hard to find a friend with whom you can mutually improve.


    I can''t say that I am always pecked on the cheek or told that I have a pretty face.


    Anyway, on this day, Arx was struggling with the mark in his room in Raytheft''s mansion.


    With a bottle filled with magic silver, a case filled with pigments, and a notebook with [arts glyphs], he confronted the engraver.


    As I have recently learned, engraving with hot magic power made by refining magic power is much better.


    Since the kidnapping, I have been actively working on refining magic power and controlling it so that I can control it in case of emergency.


    When handling it, you have to control it more closely than normal magic, so you have to concentrate all the time, but the fact that the effect is enhanced is great. In light of this, it is likely that the original engraving method did not bring out the full effect of the spell.


    This is my own new discovery, albeit a humble one.


    (...... Someone may have already found it, though.)


    I''m a little bit happy these days that something I initially thought was a failure turned out to be a success.


    I was carving the engraving, feeling inwardly elated.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to me from behind.


    "Brother?


    What?


    I was so focused that I did not notice the visitor.


    The surprise created a hole in his concentration and he lost control of his magic. He managed to protect the small sword in his hand, but the magical silver flew all around.


    Droplets of magic silver scattered around the area, reflecting the light brightly.


    Lisha, the one who had taken him by surprise, hurriedly began to gather up the blown up items.


    And then.


    "I''m sorry, brother!


    "Oh, no. It''s okay. It''s okay.


    I didn''t know this was gonna happen. ......


    Yeah, it usually does. Hahaha ......


    The fact that it blew up was mostly due to my own inexperience, so I feel bad when people apologize.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    ...... Two years ago, he still had a lisp, but now he speaks fluently and his language is very good.


    It is essential for mages who need to chant spells correctly to be able to move their tongues smoothly, and it is also essential to acquire common language in order to learn [arts glyphs] and [ancient arts language]. This is probably the result of his education as the heir to a military noble family.


    She now prefers to wear her silver hair in a ponytail with a blue ribbon.


    Her sideburns are long. Her eyes look sleepy. She is a little smaller than Arx.


    She is wearing a white blouse, a blue skirt with frills, and sock garters.


    Risha tilts her head up and looks into my face.


    Is it the Mark again today?


    Yes.


    You''re very studious, my brother. You''ve already done it.


    What about you, Lisha?


    I''ve only just started studying magic. ......


    As for Lisha''s magical education, it seems that she has been holding off until she is more secure. Or rather, I was too early. In the first place, it is said that it is common to start studying magic after the age of twelve, or fourteen at the latest.


    Have you learned how to use magic yet?


    No, not one yet.


    I see.


    That''s true. It took me more than half a year before Crabbe told me that I could use magic. It will probably take that long for Lisha, who has just started, to use magic for the first time.


    "How about you, brother?¡¡After all, how many more?


    "Most of the basics. The other day, my uncle taught me how to use the flame-rune, so I can use it now.


    "............ Brother, you are amazing.


    I''m not sure what to do with it.


    Lisha''s eyes lit up. "You''ll be able to do it soon.


    Yes!¡¡Yes, I''ll do my best!


    Yes, I''ll do my best!" Lisha smiled brightly.


    At one time I feared that my parents might not like me because of my upbringing, but I am very grateful that they continue to treat me as they have.


    If it weren''t for Lisha, I''d probably be a very desperate person.


    I continued to work for a while, explaining the mark to Lisha, but eventually she said goodbye and left the room, as if her time off was over.


    Now, it was time for me to clean up and take a break, so I used my magic to clean the room.


    "......?


    The magic silver droplets that had just been blown away and scattered seemed to have moved somehow.


    This bothered me, so I stopped the spell, and the magical silver became smaller, as if the expanding liquid had returned to its original size.


    Inexplicably, when I used the spell again, it expanded as I expected.


    I''m using magic, but I''m not acting on the silver in any way.


    "Could it be that it''s reacting to magic ......?


    As far as I can see, it seems so.


    Then how did it become like that?


    The only thing I can think of is the outburst earlier.


    Magical Silver has never behaved in this way before.


    Then it is natural to think that the event ...... that happened in the meantime was caused by the outburst that blew up the magical silver.


    But if that''s the case, what exactly was the effect of that outburst?


    I was just using it for engraving, and I didn''t cast any magic on it. If there was anything that affected the magic silver during the outburst, it was .......


    -Wrought hot magic.


    This is it. This is the only way. The only thing I can think of is that the magic silver was exposed to hot magic when it lost control and that''s what happened.


    Yes, the engraving also exposes the silver to hot magic, but it''s a very small amount. There has never been a time when magic silver has been exposed to such a large amount of raging hot magic as in the case of an outburst.


    Perhaps that''s why the magical silver has transformed into something that looks a lot like magical silver.


    But it''s still expansion,.......


    So, what is the point?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The magic silver seems to be reacting to the magic power, and it expands little by little.


    When I stopped releasing it, it stopped expanding and shrank back to its original size.


    After a while, I was lounging around doing this, when I saw what was happening, I got an idea.


    A thermometer. That''s right!¡¡A thermometer!


    The premonition of a great discovery struck Arx''s body like a thunderbolt.

 14 Episode 14 Completion of the Magic Meter

    --When Arx saw the magical silver expanding, he thought of a thermometer that used so-called inorganic mercury.


    If the altered magical silver expands in response to magical power, then it should be possible to measure the amount of magical power by sealing it in a glass tube, just like the mercury in a thermometer.


    If this idea is correct, the amount of magic power put into spells, which until now has relied on intuition, will become more accurate, and efficiency will improve dramatically.


    Arx, who had been dissatisfied with the current method of teaching magic, would not fail to see the light in this.


    On the day he came up with this idea, he was investigating the altered magical silver until dawn.


    As I proceeded with my research, I found out that when magic silver is exposed to hot magic released for a certain period of time, it changes into a substance that expands in response to the magic power.


    This result convinced me. He was convinced that he could make a thermometer to measure temperature and a magic meter to measure magic power.


    Early in the morning, Arx visited Crabbe''s house.


    He told the guard guarding the gate of the mansion that he had an urgent matter to attend to, and was immediately connected to Crabbe.


    He had just woken up, and as soon as he entered the parlor, he gave a huge yawn.


    He had ...... long silver hair and tanned skin reminiscent of a Latin man in a man''s world. He has burn marks all over his body, including thick arms, humped shoulders, and a thick chest plate. At the moment, he is dressed in a black tank top and long pants, a comfortable look.


    The first thing I did was to apologize and bow to him.


    "Uncle. Good morning, sir. I apologize for barging in on you so early in the morning.


    You''re awfully early today... and you''ve got dark circles under your eyes.


    I was up late last night.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.¡¡You''re not going to grow up with a woman''s face and a small frame.


    "Ugh. ......


    Crabbe uses his thick fingers to ruffle my forehead.


    I was at a loss for words when he said the thing that was bothering me the most.


    So, what''s going on?¡¡What''s wrong with you? You''re not supposed to be here at this hour, are you?¡¡Did you get kicked out?


    Crabbe''s face changed from sleepy to serious. If that''s the case, is he going to go yell at them?


    No, I''m not going to kick him out, that''s for sure.


    But you know what?¡¡In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of it.


    That''s true. In the event you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it to make a lot of money. However, this is because she has been a child until now, and now that she is taking an active role in everything, she is becoming more and more noticeable.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    I''ll keep that in mind.


    I''ll keep that in mind. I''ll take care of it. I''ll adopt you.


    My uncle is as dependable as ever.


    Please take care of him.


    Yeah. I''ll take care of it. There won''t be one or two of us. Hahaha!


    While I was thinking about Crabbe, I also thought about his family.


    You have a daughter, don''t you, Uncle?


    Yes, she''s from Sapphireburg, and she''s over there with her mother.


    Sapphireburg is a small country southwest of the Kingdom of Rynor, where we live.


    Its territory is as small as the kingdom''s aristocracy, and it faces the kingdom, the empire, and the maritime states to the south, making it a dangerous place, but its borders are protected by a steep land, so it has not been invaded by other countries.


    It is said that Crabbe, taking advantage of his high position, sometimes goes there to show his face for inspection.


    Anyway, I should get down to business, so I straightened up.


    I have a special favor to ask your uncle today.


    What is it?¡¡What is it? Are you asking for money?


    No, sir. ...... No, I''m talking about spending money.


    Huh?¡¡So?


    Well, I was wondering if you could make me one of these.


    He took out a piece of paper from his bag.


    He drew a picture of the parts needed to make a magic meter, and added an explanation.


    Crabbe picked it up and looked at it closely.


    "A wooden frame, and this is a glass tube?¡¡What the hell do you want with that thing?


    "I''m going to try something. What do you think?¡¡Can you get it for me?


    I asked Crabbe to get it for me, because I didn''t have the connections to get it myself.


    I also thought it was necessary to consult with my uncle first because of what I was going to make.


    Of course, I would tell him what I was going to make after it was finished.


    He said, "Well, whatever. Just make a few of these according to the instructions on the ...... paper, okay?


    "Yes!


    Okay. But things are things. ...... It''s gonna take a while, okay?


    No problem. I''ll take care of it.


    ...... A short time later, the package arrived at Raytheft''s house.


    Some glass tubes reminiscent of thermometers, and a wooden frame for stacking them and comparing them with the scale.


    As for the altered magical silver, we have already prepared it ourselves.


    All you have to do is cast a spell to create a vacuum inside the glass tube and use a spell to move the altered magic silver inside the glass tube. .......


    I''m still reacting to magic. ......


    If you use magic nearby, the altered magical silver will react to the magic power and expand, making it difficult to move.


    I know it''s the same as a thermometer, but you have to create a vacuum inside the glass tube.


    I didn''t check how to make the thermometer, though.


    Buried in himself, he went back to his memory, but there was no trace of the process of making the thermometer.


    If I could find out, it would help me make one, but what I don''t know, I can''t help.


    After much effort and trial and error in deciding which spell to use, the altered magical silver was eventually placed inside the glass tube.


    The only question now is whether or not it will react to external magical power even if it is inside the glass tube.


    "Please expand .......


    With a wish, I released the magic power.


    Then, the altered magic silver inside the glass tube moved .......


    And it''s done. ......!


    Immediately, I felt a sense of accomplishment, and my body suddenly relaxed.


    The prototype magic power meter was complete. With this, I can measure the amount of magic power in detail. Then you can calculate the amount of magic you need to put into the words and phrases used in the spell.


    I did it ......!¡¡I''m making progress with my magic!¡¡Super progress!


    I can''t contain my joy and start flying around the room.


    Even though it was originally the result of chance, I was able to achieve a solid result by myself.


    The joy is palpable. I can''t help but jump for joy.


    It''s only been two years since I was disinherited, but this is the first step.


    This is the first step for me to look back at my parents who scorned me and called me incompetent.


    I''m going to use this to become a mage who can use various kinds of magic.


    ...... Before I can do that, I''ll have to tell Crabbe about the results, of course, but I''ll also have to make some improvements to make it even easier to use.


    The first thing you need to do is to create and perfect a numerical standard. The scale, the amount of hot magic power exposed to magic silver, and ...... well, well, well, I''m getting really excited!


    I''m so excited, I can''t help but mix my words with the words of the man''s world.


    Then I pull out a ruler from storage.


    If it is to be used as a measuring instrument, the unit of measure must first be determined.


    Let''s say that the total amount of magic power used in the general magic of ¡¾Movement¡¿is 10, and the unit name should be ¡¾Mana¡¿. In addition, in order to measure the amount in detail, we should prepare a number of units with different ratios of exposure to hot magic.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that I still had a lot of work to do.


    In the end, I stayed up all night to work on research and development.

 15 Episode 15 Reported to Crave

    After completing the magic meter, Arx visited Crabbe''s mansion the next day.


    As before, he had the guard of the Arbent mansion attend to him and immediately rushed to Crabbe''s side.


    Not that she didn''t think of his inconvenience, but this result outweighed it.


    She ran into her uncle''s room, leaving the servants surprised at her haste.


    "Uncle, Uncle, Uncle!


    "...... Arx, you''ve been up late again, haven''t you?¡¡Are you overexcited?


    Crabbe, of course, saw this and looked half-amused. He had just heard from his servants that he was coming, so he was not too surprised.


    I''ve got to go to work.


    I''m about to leave for work, but I don''t mind a little.¡¡But first, you need to calm down a little.


    Following Crabbe''s words, I took a deep breath to calm my nerves.


    As my calm thoughts returned, I had time to look around me.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    But what the hell is ...... this?


    Crabbe waved his hand in the appropriate manner and dispersed the servants from the room.


    When he was sure that no one was around, he took out his bag.


    "Uncle, take a look at this.


    This is the glass tube I sent you the other day. ......?¡¡This is the glass tube I sent you last time. ...... Hmm? Did you put something in it, like the scale on a ruler? ......


    "Watch this. If you generate magic power near it like this, the magic silver inside will ......


    Huh?¡¡It moves. But it''s not very interesting for a new toy. ............ Hey, wait!¡¡It''s a scale!


    That''s Crabbe. I realized what it was right away.


    He froze in astonishment, and I couldn''t help but make a smug face at his expression.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand what I mean.


    "......, what''s wrong with you, man?


    The other day, I happened to be able to turn magic silver into a substance that expands in response to magic power, and that''s how I came up with this.


    No, you came up with it. ......


    Really, it was an accident.


    The idea of the thermometer was due to his knowledge of the man world, but the transformation of the magical silver was really an accident. The idea for the thermometer was based on my knowledge of the male world, but the transformation of the magical silver was really a coincidence, thanks in part to Lisha.


    Anyway, it was Crabbe''s turn to calm down, so he sat down on the couch and waited for a while.


    Eventually, Crabbe seemed to take in the situation and let out a breath.


    Then, with a serious look on his face that he had never shown before.


    "............ Arx, did you tell anyone else about this?


    "No, just my uncle. Things are things.


    Well... Good call, including the exorcism.


    A slight smile returned to Crabbe''s face, as if he was less nervous now that his concerns were gone.


    "You know, this is a big find, right?


    "Yes, it is. There is nothing in the world that can accurately measure magic power, is there?


    No. At least in the countries I''ve been to, there wasn''t, and still isn''t, anything like that. But a measuring device that can measure magic power. ......


    "This will help me learn magic.


    That''s true. It''s easy to see how much magic you can put into a word with this.


    Crabbe said, placing the magic meter on the glass table and turning serious again.


    "Before we talk about how you made this or anything like that. First, I need to ask you something. What do you want to do with it?


    "Well, .......


    Of course, the main goal is to be able to use a lot of magic with it, but ...... that''s not what Crave is asking.


    I''m not going to keep this to myself. I''ll have to wait and see when the time is right, but eventually I''ll publish it in a proper form.


    "Are you sure?¡¡If you keep it to yourself, you''ll have a big advantage over the others.


    No, if you have it, someone will eventually find out about it, and when they do, they will definitely want it. Then it''s better for you and your country to publish it and get ...... fame or money for it than to monopolize it and be envied.


    That''s right. Monopoly is certainly tempting, too. As Crabbe said, if you have this, you can greatly distinguish yourself from other mages, and you can enjoy the sense of superiority that this difference creates.


    However, if you do so, you may be destroying the beneficial compensation that can be obtained by spreading the existence of the magic meter and the opportunity for the development of magic technology.


    In that light, there should be more disadvantages than advantages to monopolization.


    The amount of magic power you can put into a spell is something you can learn with time, and since it is your sense of spell creation that determines your superiority as a mage, giving up the advantage of being able to measure magic power doesn''t hurt or itch us.


    In the first place, I thought my uncle would have told me about these things.


    "...... I didn''t have to tell you. Yeah. You''ve got a good head on your shoulders.


    Crabbe pats me roughly on the head.


    I knew you were going to say that.


    "Arx. As you know, don''t tell anyone about the existence of the magic meter yet, okay?¡¡I want everything to be in order before I make any announcement.


    Well, do you show your friends ......?


    ...... Well, only if you trust them not to tell anyone.


    Crabbe and I were like, "You got any friends? I do. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. You''ll want to let her know, but don''t do it just in case. You know why ......?


    "............ Yes.


    Yes, there is no guarantee that the parents will not be informed through Risha. And once they do, it''s those haters. They could take this discovery away from me by force.


    But it seems that Crabbe is more wary of Joshua and Celine than I thought.


    I thought they were casual visitors to Raytheft''s mansion, but in fact, there is a deep divide between them.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    You may not think it''s so surprising, but Joshua is a bit of a cynic, and he hates people who are better at magic than he is.


    I''m sure you''ll agree.¡¡I thought he was more of a guy who looked down on people with lesser magic skills.


    ...... You''re pretty merciless, too.


    I don''t even think of him as my father anymore.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    But how could you be like that if you were chosen to be the heir of the Raytheft family?


    It''s the opposite of being chosen ....... It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web, as well as to make sure that you''re getting the most out of it.


    In other words, is it a complex in the male world?


    I don''t know much about Joshua''s skill as a mage, but perhaps the pressure of being the head of a prestigious family didn''t match his skill, and it caused a strain in his character.


    It would have been better if he had stayed that way. But now that I''m back, it''s even worse.


    Your uncle?


    Well, if I do say so myself, I traveled around the world and returned home much stronger than before. In addition, as soon as I returned, I became a national mage, which he couldn''t even become, and my position in the national army as well as my position as a mage became higher. And to top it all off, my father''s words on his deathbed.


    "Your grandfather?


    "I made a mistake making you my heir. ......


    "Wow. ......


    That''s harsh. You''re the one who made the choice, and you overturned it by saying it was a mistake.


    That''s what I call being in over your head.


    I guess that''s why Joshua had such high expectations for the child''s talent. If the child''s ability is high, it''s good for his own reputation. That''s what I was hoping for. ......


    Crabbe continued, "Now you know what I mean. He continued.


    In short, Joshua had a strong complex about his own abilities and could not accept himself (Arx) as his son because of his inferior talent.


    That''s why he was so hard on him. I had always thought that even if disinheritance was a natural family rule, it was unnatural to dislike him so much.


    However, if such a reason is at the root of his dislike, it is understandable.


    Is it the grandfather who left the curse words that I should hold a grudge against? ...... No, in any case, with such a character, the result may not change.


    In the midst of thinking about this, Crabbe suddenly lowered his eyes apologetically.


    I''m not sure if you''re aware of this, but I''m sure you''re aware of it.


    No, it''s not. ......


    No, it''s my fault. No matter how you try to fix it, it won''t change it.


    So Crabbe felt guilty about it. Maybe that''s why he was willing to teach me magic.


    And this confession was his way of repenting?


    But...


    "Oh, thank you for everything, Uncle!


    If it was true that his uncle''s return was part of the reason, it was also true that he was being taken care of in this way. It is because of Crabbe''s care that I was able to learn magic properly, and it is because of Crabbe''s restraint on my parents that I have been able to live a life of misery.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    ...... I see. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not. I''m not sure if he''s embarrassed or nostalgic. He watches the purple smoke being sucked into the ceiling and throws himself back onto the couch he was sitting on.


    As he waits quietly for the cigar to finish, Crabbe''s gaze returns to the magic meter.


    You''re a hell of a lot better than ....... That''s for sure.


    The family talk had faded, but the excitement was slowly returning.


    He said it in a dumbfounded voice, but he couldn''t hide the grin on his face.


    We have a lot more to discuss about this, so if you''d like to take a moment, please visit .......


    "Sure.


    Crabbe rang the bell and called for a servant.


    And to the one who came in.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but I have to cancel my attendance today because I have a very important appointment. Please inform him of this.


    The servant nodded, bowed, and left the room.


    There are a number of things I need to discuss with ...... Crave.


    It is necessary to talk about the process of making the magic meter and get advice on how much to make.


    I spent the rest of the day working out the details with Crabbe and going to see the glassblowers involved in the making of the magic meter.

 16 Episode 16 In Search of a Mans World Weapon

    After talking with Crabbe, I repeated the experiment to brush up the magic meter to make it more understandable.


    --Will the altered magic silver remain as it is now?


    --The unit of measurement has been set, but what if we want to measure more magic power, or more finely, etc.?


    We identified a number of problems and improvements, and as a result, we succeeded in making further improvements.


    I found that mixing red pigment, such as cinnabar, into the altered wizard silver made it easier to cut when it expanded.


    The glass tubes used were all of the same length, and the quality of the silver inside was changed to adjust the ratio of expansion. There are three types of tubes: one to measure magic power up to 50 mana, another to measure magic power up to 100 mana, and another to measure magic power up to 500 mana.


    With these improvements, it is now possible to fine-tune the amount of magic power released when using a spell. Of course, you cannot use a magic meter every time you use a spell, so it is important to learn by feel, but just being able to know a number to use as a guide makes a world of difference from before when there was no magic meter.


    After all, it is possible to measure the magic power used by others for each word or phrase.


    If you use that as a guide, you can eliminate the time spent in trial and error over the amount of magic you can put into a spell, and use that time to study something else.


    --Perhaps the magic meter is complete.


    Crabbe was, of course, happy about this.


    A unit of magic power was born, and it could be quantified, and it could be seen in detail.


    He was so engrossed in reviewing the spells he had been using that he retreated somewhere for a week after completion.


    As an arcane person, I was very happy to see Crabbe, who cares about me, happy.


    My uncle, who loves magic, said to me.


    "You''re going to go down in history for this!¡¡You did it!


    You did it!


    There was no doubt that a device that could measure magic power was a revolutionary item. With it, he said, the country''s army could be strengthened in addition to the development of magic technology.


    As for the strengthening of the national army, as an Arcs with memories of the man''s world, I am not happy about it, but I understand that I have to make a decision.


    As for the timing of the announcement to the world, which has been discussed before, the royal family and the Academy of Magic must be consulted first. In order to prepare for this, they need to collect and compile data and make an inventory of magic meters.


    Thus began a project that would take several years to complete with Crave.


    However, on this day, Arx was a little away from the magic meter and was working on creating his own magic.


    The location was at the edge of the backyard of the Raytheft family mansion. There are no hedges or flowerbeds, and it is located on a clear lawn, out of sight from the house.


    Since I''ve been able to use magic, I''ve occasionally occupied this place, using it as a place to practice my magic.


    The other day, I was kidnapped with Suu.


    We almost got into trouble because we couldn''t defeat the kidnapper with a single blow of the [Scrap Arm].


    That was a complete carelessness. I didn''t try to find out if I could or couldn''t defeat it, I assumed I could and took a shot at it. ...... The result was defeat.


    In light of this, I thought it would be better to create a more powerful spell.


    Since magic is a technology that seeks results by combining words, it is theoretically possible to create any kind of phenomenon. Of course, there are many things that are impossible with current magic technology, so this is a theoretical theory, but it is important to try again and again.


    And for the magic to be created, I wanted to create something that no one knew, rather than imitating a widely known phenomenon or improving an existing magic.


    So, the best thing to do would be to create something based on the knowledge of the man''s world.


    Guns, after all. ......


    The first thing that came to my mind was a gun, a powerful weapon that I had seen in movies when I was reliving the life of a man. With a simple pull of the trigger, a ...... metal bullet shoots through the target at an invisible speed, injuring the opponent.


    The problem is that the killing power is too high.


    The problem is that the killing power is too high.


    The problem is that the killing power is too high, but ...... that can''t be helped.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site.


    If you hesitate because you feel sorry for them, you and the people around you will be in terrible trouble. If that happens, you will have no regrets.


    Not only my knowledge but also my morals have been influenced by the common sense of the man''s world, but as long as I am in this world, I cannot live without thinking in accordance with it.


    I have already picked up some words and phrases for the spell from books.


    All you need to do is to combine them well and match them to the phenomenon you have imagined.


    ...... To make it easier to visualize a gun, make the shape of a gun with your right fingers and hold it up.


    A black bullet. Tear through the sky and through the wind beyond sound.


    When you chant the incantation, [Glyph Arts] appear and form a ring-shaped magic circle that fits on your index finger, which resembles the barrel of a gun. As it rotates, the load on the arm begins to increase.


    (So far, it fits the image, but is it a reaction to the magic?


    (So far, it fits the image, but is it a reaction to magic?) Magic is rampant in my right arm. It was as if the blood in my veins was boiling and flowing into my arm in large quantities. Immediately after I put my left hand on my elbow, a black bullet was fired with a dry sound.


    The target I had prepared was shot through by the black bullet, and a vapour of magic power, like gunpowder, rose from the tip of my index finger.


    They were almost exactly as I had imagined.


    At first glance, it seems like a success.


    "Hmm. It''s not what I was expecting.


    The power is perfect. The black magic bullet flew and pierced the target.


    But it''s a failure when you know the bullet is black.


    What you see in a man''s life is somehow different, because you cannot see the bullet that was shot out.


    But what does it mean that the speed of sound is not exceeded, even though it is incorporated into the spell "beyond sound"?


    "Hmmm ......


    So I guess the word you chose is problematic.


    "Close to the mechanism of the gun?¡¡But that would be ......".


    You are stumbling over a concept that is not generally known.


    Examples are [explosion], [implosion], and [high pressure]. Not only is there no [ancient arts language] for these phenomena that existed in the language of man''s country, but even a common language cannot be found today. As long as the mechanism of firing bullets cannot be revealed in the [Ancient Arts Language], there will always be a hole in any spell that explains the mechanism of a gun.


    When I asked Crabbe, he said there was no [ancient arts language] for such a phenomenon, so I was wondering what was going on.


    (It''s not like there''s no ......, is there? (It''s not like there''s no . It''s just that it hasn''t been discovered yet.


    But even if it existed, it would be difficult to use, that''s for sure.


    Explosions are powerful phenomena by nature. The spell could be made usable by adding words that weaken it, but that would probably make the spell too redundant.


    So, should we rethink this from the ground up?


    "First of all, you can''t miss the black bullet, right? ......


    The Kuro Bullet. It''s the metal rubble that defeated the forest beasts that attacked the villages in the Second Chronicles. There is no more appropriate word than this for generating a flying bullet.


    "Tear through the sky and pierce the wind beyond sound. ...... Is this the part that matters?


    For this part of the behavioral embellishment, I did not use the codified words described in the book, but rather pieced together unrelated words.


    Nevertheless, I wonder why it doesn''t go beyond the speed of sound: .......


    If a word-only structure is not good enough, we should rely on ...... words.


    I came to this conclusion and looked at my notepad again.


    "Well, a compound word in [ancient arts language] is different from a word in that it is a combination of words. In addition to the meaning of the combination, the context in which it is used is also relevant, so the meaning and effect of the word on its own is diverse. ......


    For example, the original spell that Suu used on the kidnapper earlier.


    It''s probably a codicil he incorporated into it.


    I''m not sure if you''re familiar with it.


    If you were to extract the meaning of this phrase as it is, it would be "to scorch", a phrase used in the decoration of combustion-related enhancements. However, if you look at the background, i.e., the intention of the page in which the phrase is written, the effect will be very different.


    In the fifth book, "The Mages'' Song," the avenging sorcerer, weaving his voice of fire, becomes strong and burns the book. The night sky is quietly lit and full of light, and the tower blazes brightly.


    In the scene depicted, it is a sentence in which a mage, who has become a vengeful dog, uses the magic of [fire voice] to avenge himself in front of a skyscraper at night, causing it to burst into flames, turning the shadows of the night red.


    The first meaning is that the fire blazes up.


    The second meaning is that which lies beneath the night and threatens the night.


    The third meaning is that the fire of revenge is so fierce.


    It''s like the language of the land of men. There are many meanings overlapping in one word, and because of the differences in subtleties, different words must be used in different situations.


    For example, a word can have multiple meanings, or it can have different meanings depending on the situation.


    In this case, we should limit the words to those that defeat the opponent instantaneously.


    There are six books that contain the original [ancient arts language].


    The creation of the sky and the earth is recorded in the [Record of the Creation of the Universe].


    The Story of the Age of Spirits [The Age of Spirits].


    The Book of the Prophecy of Kraki], which foretold the end of the world.


    The Life of a Scholar Who Chased the Stars and the Sky [The Great Star Chapter].


    A description of the time when magical civilization was at its peak [The Mages'' Song].


    The four demon kings who destroyed the world and their songs of destruction [Demon Kings at the End of the Century].


    From these, I''ve set my sights on three: the Age of Spirits, the Great Star, and the Minstrelsy of the Mages.


    The Age of the Spirits...... tells the story of the time when there were spirits on this earth. It contains a mixture of myths, folklore, heroic tales, and fairy tales from the world of men.


    The Great Star Chapter can be found at ....... This is a description in its entirety. It is a mysterious book that is said to have been left behind by a scholar who studied natural phenomena, or in other words, who followed the course of the stars. ......


    The same is true of The Mage''s Minstrel. It''s about the past, when magical civilization was at its peak, and the people of this world gained power that rivaled the technology of the world of men ...... and then perished.


    Meteors on Earth: ......?¡¡It''s cool, but this isn''t quite right.


    I reviewed some of the words I had picked up, but nothing really stuck.


    I sat in the garden for a while and groaned, but eventually I found a word from my notes on the age of spirits that seemed to fit.


    Let''s try this one: .......


    As before, he held up his arm with his fingers in the shape of a pistol.


    While muttering the words over and over, he adjusted the amount of magic power he put into the gun by looking at the magic meter he had prepared.


    After a few moments of adjustment.


    "--Kuro Bullet. It blinked like the gaze of the god of death, and drove down the pale horse flying in the sky.


    There was a dry popping sound, and a huge impact on the arm.


    There was a hole in the target, just like before.


    The bullet, of course, was invisible.


    The hole had been drilled instantaneously, so I think I got pretty close to the image.


    You might want to check out ....... Now we just need to adjust the amount of magic it consumes.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    ...... Three days later, after much trial and error, the magic of the [Kuro Bullet] was completed.


    Since the bullet is invisible, it is not flashy, but the power and effect is almost on par with a handgun.


    Now you will have a wider range of options to deal with anything that happens.


    The only regret I have is that the spell has little relevance to the gun.

 17 Episode 17, Study Session with Su

    Since the kidnapping, the black-haired girl Suu and I have been seeing each other frequently.


    It may sound intelligent to say that she is interacting with a child of her age ......, but in reality, the two of them have settled down to a very childlike interaction, playing around the royal capital and talking.


    Basically, I feel that I am being pushed around by Suu, who is very active.


    She showed a glimpse of this when she introduced herself in the plaza, but she seems to be a girl who loves magic and is always interested in talking about it. Whenever we started talking about magic, her eyes would sparkle and she would start to develop her theories about the usage of certain words and the meanings of certain words.


    Their enthusiasm is so great that time passes before they know it.


    Of course, Arx, who can keep up with her, is also an utterly stupid magician.


    In the end, we have not yet been able to find out who she is ....... It seems that she is the daughter of a famous family, but it is not easy to tell others about her identity, and she apologized for that.


    I''m sorry. But I hope you can be friends with me. ......


    The anxious look in her eyes, with a tinge of clinging, was probably due to her family''s situation.


    Because of this, she must be having a hard time making friends.


    Anyway, on this day, the two of us were studying magic together at the same time.


    The location changes depending on the day, but on this day we were sitting on the terrace of a caf¨¦ in the royal capital.


    It''s more of a commoner''s store, so it''s not an elegant place to have tea, but you can enjoy the calm atmosphere. Although it costs a little bit of money, so you can''t go here every time, it is one of the choices for a place where you can have a drink and don''t have to worry about your safety.


    After being shown to a seat at the end of the room, I sat down opposite Suu and spread out my study materials - for a while.


    Now, on the wooden round table, there were books, pens, notes, and other things, such as a glass tea set. Even the sugary sweets, which are not at all tasty because of the man''s memories, seem to please Suu, and she licks them off as a break from chopsticks.


    The studies that the two of them do together are basically in the style of teaching each other what they have learned through their individual studies, and also in the style of bringing their knowledge together to unearth new [arts glyphs] and [ancient arts languages] from the scrolls.


    Of course, there are certain words and phrases that neither Arx nor Suu should teach each other, so the line between the two is drawn beforehand.


    For example, "......, so this word is also used in this sentence.


    "Then what about this one?


    "Maybe this one?


    While saying these things, I pick up one of the scrolls.


    Then, checking his notes, he said with a mysterious look on his face.


    "A great earth-shaking in the First Chronicle, the Records of the Creation. Earth shaking. It''s an earthquake.


    "Earthquakes. ......


    "If you read it as it is written in the Book of Genesis, it says, ......, the earth was shaken by a roaring and thundering earthquake. Mountains, valleys, rivers and seas were swallowed up and leveled. Those left behind grieve in sorrow, and offer up their grief to Nai.


    This sentence probably describes a huge event involving tectonic movement.


    The earthquake must have been so great that it affected mountains, rivers, and oceans.


    [Hill Bahar].


    [grief-stricken]


    [Nai].


    [Grieving].


    As for ......, I don''t have enough information to decipher it yet.


    (Give grief to ...... What''s the point of giving grief?¡¡Nye is what ...... is in the first place.


    As Arx ponders, Suu lets out a low growl, "Mmmm.


    The earthquake ...... seems a bit impossible to incorporate this into a spell.


    You''re right. It''s too big.


    Earthquake. This would be a phenomenon beyond the mage''s control. As well as the necessary magic power, it would probably be impossible to control it by combining existing words.


    Even if it were possible, the spells would be too long and difficult to chant. Even if you can memorize a long spell, if you mess up the spell and cause chanting failure, the spell will not work.


    Suu throws herself on the back of the chair.


    Let''s call it a day. I''m losing concentration.


    You''re right. Let''s do it.


    Accepting Suu''s suggestion as a good break, you close your books and notes.


    As the two of them began to laze around, Arx suddenly remembered something from before.


    It was about the magic Suu tried to use when she was almost kidnapped by a kidnapper.


    "You know, the spell Suu tried to use on the kidnapper the other day...


    "The spell you tried to use?¡¡I shot him with a couple of ...... spells, which one was it?


    "You know, the one I tried to use before I used the Scrap Arm...


    "Oh!¡¡Ah, ah, that!¡¡That, that, that, that, that ...... haha.


    Suu is bounced off the backrest. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "That''s a bad thing to teach.


    "That spell is, you know?¡¡It''s our secret. ......


    You mean you can''t teach it.


    Then you can''t force me to ask.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ve learned a lot from you. ......


    That''s part of the deal.


    Yes, it''s a mutual thing, so it''s annoying when you make it seem like you''re having a hard time.


    Suu and I have been teaching each other about magic.


    Arx uses his knowledge of men to teach Suu concepts and phenomena that are not yet common in our world, and words that he has found based on these concepts, but Suu is strong in historical terms and old words, so she teaches me about those things.


    And she''s quite knowledgeable. Thanks to her, I''ve been able to decipher some sentences that I haven''t been able to decipher, and I''ve also learned some additional meanings of words.


    Words such as "Grim Reaper''s Gaze," which is the core of the magic of "Kuro Bullet," which I created the other day, came from her.


    If you think about it, it seems like I''m getting a lot of help from her.


    Anyway, the last spell.


    I don''t think she''s going to tell us about the spell, but I''m sure she won''t mind if we try to figure it out.


    Ever since ............ Arx got the man''s memories, his memory has increased to an extraordinary degree.


    He has no trouble remembering letters and words, and he can even remember the books that the man was reading word for word, even though they are limited to books that he has read over and over again.


    Now, what did Suu say at that time?


    (The sound of footsteps scorching the canopy.) The dazzling sound of footsteps is in the sky.


    It must have been.


    To unravel the result of magic from a spell, it is necessary to first check what the word means and whether it contains a compound word, and then combine it with the word in question.


    So, for example


    The canopy is a covering for your place or the sky ...... and the footsteps that scorch it ...... are a sign--


    "...... Huh?


    I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m not sure what to do.¡¡Wait, wait, wait, wait!¡¡That''s it!¡¡That''s it!


    What?


    No!¡¡No thinking!¡¡No more thinking!


    No, I can think for a minute. It''s only a part of the spell anyway.


    No, not even one part!¡¡I''m sure Arx will figure it out!¡¡I mean, how can you decipher so much from just that!¡¡I mean, no one knows the meaning or the words for things like sound footsteps and canopies!


    I don''t think that''s .......


    I said ......, but if you think about it, it''s not very common [ancient arts language] even among mages. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    "Look, it''s written here. It''s written in here.


    "The book of prophecies!¡¡You can read it!


    Not so much lately.


    As I was saying this to Suu.


    "Arx is crazy!¡¡You''re crazy!¡¡Especially his head!


    "Hey, that''s a terrible thing to say!


    While they were arguing about such things, Suu and I were getting to know each other, or not. .......

 18 Episode 18 The Follower Is On!

    Crabbe came to Raytheft''s house.


    "Uncle, what can I do for you today?


    Arx asked Crabbe in the drawing room.


    Normally, Arx is the one who goes to Crabbe''s house, but this time it was the other way around.


    The servant showed him to the reception room of the mansion, where Crabbe was already relaxing on a sofa and smoking a cigar.


    I''m not sure if he was let in when I arrived, or if he came in without permission.


    It''s not clear whether he was let in when he visited or if he just walked in.


    ...... No, it''s not the same as being familiar with your own home.


    As he sat down on the dark brown leather sofa, Crabbe stubbed the end of his cigar into the ashtray.


    I thought I''d give you a squire for the day.


    "A squire?


    Yeah. He''s capable and trustworthy. You don''t have to worry about that, do you?


    No, sir, I''m not worried about that. ......


    ...... Arx. You don''t have any allies in the mansion, do you?


    I responded to Crabbe''s question with a nod. It is true that Crabbe is right, there are very few allies of Arx in the Raytheft mansion now. The head and headmistress of the Raytheft family and most of the servants who can use magic are sympathetic to their wishes and are either cold towards Arx or ignore him.


    As for the servants who cannot use magic, although they were sympathetic to him when he was first disinherited, their status in the house is lower than those who can use magic, and above all, they have to obey their master''s orders, so they have become colder than before.


    She takes care of her personal needs to a certain extent, such as preparing meals and washing clothes, but it is minimal.


    She even cleans her room completely by herself, and now she is not even educated as a noble and is left alone half the time.


    Even so, Arx has not been kicked out of the house, probably because Crabbe is restraining his parents and they are thinking about the reputation of the Raytheft family.


    If they kicked out a child who was less than ten years old, they would not be able to avoid criticism from other families. On the other hand, if they were to let their hatred get the better of them and decide to assassinate him, they would have lost their chance as soon as Crabbe started paying attention to them.


    But why all of a sudden?


    It''s because of that thing, of course.


    It ......


    I don''t need to think about what it is. The "thing" Crabbe is referring to is probably the magic meter.


    If you''ve made something like that, you''ll need someone close by who you can talk to and who can handle it, right?¡¡Well, I''ll leave it up to you to tell this guy I''m about to introduce you to the existence of a magic meter, but you''ll need to take care of your room and your stuff.


    Crabbe clapped his hands together after telling him to keep it to himself.


    "Hey, come on in. Come on in.


    With those words, the door was opened.


    --The person who appeared in the reception room was a handsome young man.


    He was older than Arx, probably in his late teens or early twenties. He had short bobbed indigo hair and wore a monocle. He wears a morning coat, a tie of the same color as his hair, and clean white gloves on his hands. At his waist is a fine sword.


    He had the appearance of a butler who would be at home in a man''s world.


    The young man''s eyes were sharp, and his appearance gave the impression of cleverness. But this is a man who is popular. This is a face that is extremely popular with women. He is so perfect in appearance that women would run away barefoot.


    I feel like shouting in the language of men, "Explode! in the language of men.


    Of course, I had to swallow the words because I hadn''t found the [Ancient Arts Language] corresponding to explosion.


    "Arx. This is your squire. And this small, female-faced one is Arx. He''s your master.


    Crabbe said and introduced the two people he had brought together. But it''s too coarse to be brief. And light. It was too light.


    Then the young man who had been called to be the squire let out an audible sigh.


    ...... What''s the matter with you? You say you''re changing masters and now you''re doing this? You''re really too reckless, Mr. Crabbe.


    What?¡¡What?¡¡Is that bad?


    It''s not bad. It''s not bad, it''s just a bit of a wild idea.


    You''re a nobleman''s squire, and you speak to Crabbe with sarcastic, complaining bitterness.


    If you''re in a strict house, you should be punished to a certain extent, but Crabbe doesn''t seem to mind and is laughing.


    Hahaha!¡¡Well, he''s like this. This is the kind of guy you can take it easy on, right?


    Crabbe taps the young man on the shoulder, and he gives him an accusing look.


    Eventually, the young man let out a deep sigh of resignation and turned to face Arx.


    He then kneels down on the embroidered carpet, places his right hand on his left chest and takes a bow.


    I am Noah Ingveen. My name is Noah Ingveen. Mr. Arx. I look forward to working with you.


    I look forward to working with you. ......


    When I replied in a slurred tone, unable to keep up with the momentum, Noah suddenly looked at me.


    And then.


    "Sir Arx. If I may be so bold, I''m your squire, so there''s no need for honorifics. If you take a polite attitude lightly, it may cause others to underestimate you.


    But I''m a disinherited child.


    That may be true for now. But what do you plan to do now, Master Arx?


    Noah''s gaze suddenly became more serious, perhaps because he wanted to get to the heart of the matter.


    Noah''s words naturally made me stand up straighter.


    What are we going to do? It''s true that it''s necessary to make a clear distinction between master and servant when looking ahead to the future. In order to get back at his parents, he would have to think about receiving a title like Crabbe.


    Learning to behave like an aristocrat now might be good for the future.


    He looked back into Noah''s indigo eyes and nodded.


    "Okay. ...... Okay. Thank you for your time.


    I''d like to thank you.


    You''re going to have to train him to be a nobleman, like this. You''ll definitely need it.


    Crabbe assured me that he was thinking about the future. He may have found something in himself.


    The exchange is a bit stiff, though. I think you could be a little more relaxed. ...... Was it like this with me?


    "It wasn''t like that then, but that was only because Mr. Crabbe was too unconventional. In the first place, this time, too, he suddenly said in the morning, "You''re my nephew''s squire from today," and brought him here without any explanation.


    "Oh, okay, okay. I''m sorry.


    After all, Noah complained without hesitation, and they began to argue with each other. I wonder if Noah himself has a personality that can''t help but say things. Crabbe, on the other hand, seems to be somewhat comfortable with the exchange.


    In a sense, they seem to be a good pair, but there is something that worries me.


    Noah. Is it okay for Noah to be my squire?


    A squire must have a certain type of person he wants to serve. Noah is also a squire because he wants to serve Crabbe, and I wonder if he is satisfied with the sudden change of master.


    When I asked him, Noah said


    Yes. Yes, I do.


    Why?


    When I asked why, Noah made a cool expression on his beautiful face.


    "Because it looks interesting.


    Oh, that sounds interesting. ......?


    Yes. The only reason I served Crabbe was because he looked interesting. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more interesting people than me," he said, recommending Arx.


    "So you accepted the sudden change of master at .............


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    He may look cold, but he''s softer than you think.


    Then Crabbe said.


    "Because you''re funny.


    "No, I don''t think so, .......


    "I guarantee it. I can assure you that you are more unexpected and interesting than I am. That''s for sure.


    "............


    I look at Crabbe, who nods his head as if he''s convinced, and I get a subtle feeling. Apparently, he thinks I''m a very strange kid.


    Of course, there''s no denying that.


    "Well, you can trust Noah. You can rely on him from now on.


    "Okay. Thank you very much.


    No need to thank me.¡¡I''ve had enough of you.


    Crabbe said, and patted me on the head as usual.


    The muscles make him look rough.


    I''m starting to wonder if this is why I''m having trouble growing ............ taller, or not.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "So, what can Noah do for me?


    ''Lord Crabbe has ordered me to take care of Mr. Arx''s personal affairs and teach him how to behave as a nobleman. If there are any other orders, I will do most of them. I would be happy to have some fun in the process if possible.


    ............


    Noah said, and smiled. The last part didn''t sound like a joke, so he must be serious.


    It''s fun. It''s funny. That''s something he can''t miss.


    Anyway, let''s get back on track.


    "How do you deal with rough stuff?


    "A few tips.


    Maybe I could ask him to teach me that, too.


    Yes, sir.


    And so, Noah Ingveen became my squire.

 19 Episode 19 Lets use a magic meter

    --Noah Ingveen was a butler by training and a mage who preferred to use freezing magic.


    According to Crabbe, he was a brilliant student who graduated from the Royal Academy of Magic at the top of his class and was offered a job after graduation, but he turned them down and started working for Crabbe.


    Was it because Crave was such an attractive place to work, or just because it looked interesting? Or maybe it was both.


    Noah''s nickname is "Ice Thin".


    Noah''s name was given to him while he was a student at the Academy of Magic, because he was an ice wielder and because of his clever good looks.


    It fits his image perfectly.


    He is skilled in magic, sword fighting, and butler work in general. In addition to general knowledge, he is also well educated in the history of the kingdom and the behavior of the nobility.


    I was expecting my parents to complain about Noah becoming a squire, but they didn''t, probably because Crabbe had already talked to them about it.


    It seems that they had no room to complain, since they had been neglecting their own affairs and Crabbe was paying Noah''s salary.


    First of all, Noah was asked to take care of his personal affairs and learn how to behave as a nobleman, basic education, and physical skills.


    As for aristocratic behavior and general education, most things can be learned quickly with the improvement of memory, so the only thing that can be learned is practice in the field.


    In terms of physical training, I''m working on the basic movements and weight training that I remembered from the man''s memory. ...... I''m trying to do as much as I can with my eight-year-old body.


    There is also a martial art that I learned when I was reliving the life of a man, but I have not practiced that yet because I am too small and there are no opponents of the same size.


    In the first place, I decided that it would be better to wait until I was able to move to some extent, since letting people know that I could do such things at my age might lead to some strange misunderstandings.


    As for magic, he had a mentor named Crabbe, who was already capable of constructing original spells, so he did not need to receive any additional instruction from Noah.


    Of course, there were times when he had to learn spells he didn''t know, so if anything, he was more of a research assistant for magic.


    So...


    How can I help you, Master Arx?


    At the edge of the usual backyard, today, Noah and I will practice magic together.


    "Well, first of all, could you please use a spell that Noah often uses?¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to find a few that you can show to others.


    "That''s fine, but ......


    Noah looked at her curiously. Maybe he''s wondering what I''m going to do by randomly showing him magic before giving him an overview of the spell.


    But that was the point this time.


    Arx goes near Noah and prepares a notepad and a magic meter.


    Noah looked at it curiously, but when Arx said "Thank you", he started to chant a spell.


    "--The Icebergs of Disappointment. A desolate garden. A chill wind. In the glorious abyss, let the earth be filled. Men froze, the chariot''s feet were threatened.


    With a chant, a magic circle whirled around his feet and a cold wind blew up. Fine ice, like diamond dust, scattered around him, and then they reflected the sunlight and glittered.


    As they fell to the ground, the corner of the garden froze in an instant.


    "Oh!


    "This is the freeze breeze I often use. How about it?


    "Yes. It''s good. Is this for Noah?


    Yes. It''s my original magic. It''s a modified version of a progress-obstructing spell called Icy Breeze.


    I see. I see." "Then you have to keep this separate.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I look down at my notes. It was written down quickly while Noah was chanting.


    70 mana for Icebergs of Disappointment, 50 mana for Chilling Wind, 40, 50, 60, 70, and 80 mana for Filling the Earth with a Glorious Abyss, in that order. The total for [Frozen], [Chariot], and [Threat] is 480, from top to bottom, 30, 10, and 20 .......


    As I was writing notes on it, Noah peeked in.


    What the hell are you doing, Master Arx?


    I''m writing down the number of magic power consumed by the spell you just used.


    "...... magic power?


    Yes, that''s how you measure it. It''s in mana.


    What about ............?


    When Noah held up the magic meter, he looked puzzled.


    As Crabbe had said, he hadn''t heard about this at all.


    When I handed the magic meter to Noah, who had not yet recovered from his surprise, he took it reflexively.


    And while he was staring at it, he seemed to have sorted it out.


    ''Master Arx, I''ve never seen this before, where on earth did you get something like this?


    I made it myself.


    You made this, Master Arx?


    The finished product is a joint effort with my uncle, but the basics...


    Noah finally understood what was going on.


    ...... I see. Is that what you mean when you suddenly ask me to become Master Arx''s squire?


    That''s what I mean. That''s what I mean.


    If that''s the case, why didn''t he just say so beforehand? ......


    Noah makes a dumbfounded sound. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    At that time, Crabbe told Arx that he would leave it up to him to decide what to say or not say, but he probably didn''t really think that Arx would keep Noah in the dark about the magic meter.


    He already knew he would tell him.


    That''s the point.


    Well, he just wanted to surprise Noah.


    "Of course. I don''t want to be left in the dark about this. ...... We have to do something to surprise him back.


    I can''t go to .............


    Of course not.


    Why the rivalry there? I''m not sure where the fire is coming from.


    Anyway.


    "So, if you know any magic, please use it as much as you can. I''ll give you the numbers like this.


    But what are you going to do with all those numbers?


    "It''s a kind of prelude to the release of the magic meter. I''m going to give you the numerical information you need for the words and phrases, and of course I''m going to make sure that you''re not allowed to use them. Also, it''s a good idea to measure the numbers as much as possible so that you can use them as a reference for future spellcrafting.


    I understand. By the way, is it possible for me to borrow it?


    Of course you can. And I''m sure you know that.


    Yeah. I''ll keep it to myself. I know what it means to be a squire.


    Of course you understand that.


    After confirming this, I handed him a set of three magic meters that I had prepared for Noah.


    And when Noah saw them, he also rolled his eyes in surprise.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. ...... I''m sure I''m in the same boat as Crave when I''m being so generous.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one with a ...... magic meter.


    I''m not sure what to make of this. I may make more in the future if necessary.


    If this were a thermometer, one would be enough, but this is a magic meter. The amount of magic that can be put into it can be too much or too little, and it has to give detailed readings, so a single thermometer is not enough.


    When I looked at Noah, he was frozen with the magic meter in his hand.


    He probably didn''t think he was doing this much either.


    "............


    When Noah started to move, he gave a vaguely dark smile.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I said ...... was interesting. This is certainly. Hmmm.


    ............ Apparently, you liked it.


    So, please continue with some magic.


    "Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    And so it was that Noah spent the rest of the day working on his magic and writing down the mana needed for words and phrases.

 20 Episode 20 Present to Reesha

    On the day he handed the magic meter to Noah, he seemed to be quite excited.


    To the untrained eye, he maintained his calm and collected image of a butler, and didn''t show any signs of it at all, but inwardly he seemed to be very excited, and in his spare time, he took out a notepad different from the one he used for work, and alternately stared at the magic meter.


    I guess that''s what you call a mage.


    It seems that the magic meter was a revolutionary invention, and he even said, "It''s wonderful," or "It will greatly improve my spell creation.


    It was a sudden change in his employment, but he seems to have become a reasonably satisfactory master as a squire. From time to time, he would ask, "Isn''t there anything else interesting you can do? I wish he would stop treating people like surprise boxes, but anyway.


    With Noah''s arrival, my daily workload has been greatly reduced.


    I''ve been able to clean my room, which I used to do by myself.


    I have to arrange for proper meals and laundry.


    He even prepares my clothes.


    She''s a hard worker, she''s perfect at her job, and once she walks, the female servants in the house will scream in yellow.


    She''s superhuman. He was so perfect as a butler that even if you told me he wasn''t actually human, I would have believed it.


    In addition to that, he is also trained in sword fighting as part of his acquisition of physical ...... skills.


    He is currently facing Noah with a wooden sword in the rented yard of Crabbe''s mansion.


    The kata is in the Kingdom style of fine sword fighting, which is common in the Kingdom. It is a style of fighting that uses thrusts in a similar way to Western swordsmanship in the men''s world.


    The body is turned sideways into a half stance, and the right hand holding the weapon is held out in front of the body. The tip of the sword is aimed at the opponent and does not move, but concentrates on the action of the opponent.


    Then begins the sword fight or thrusting match.


    Shoo!


    Shoo!" "......


    In contrast to his own awkward movements, Noah''s sword work is sharp. And the tip of the blade extends beyond the predicted reach.


    It was such an absurd technique that you would believe it even if you were told that the weapon he was holding was actually a completely different one, a magical sword that could be extended and retracted at will.


    He tried to pay for his pain, but even that didn''t hit him.


    He twisted his waist and tried to turn sideways, but was met with a response.


    He tried to pull back his legs and jump out immediately after, but his movement was not good enough and he was forced to open the distance.


    Here!


    "Huh!


    If it was just shouting, you would get a good score, but of course an eight-year-old boy is no match for him.


    Soon, Noah put the tip of his wooden sword to his throat.


    This is the tenth time this has happened.


    This is the tenth time he''s done this, and the fact that he''s going easy on Noah shows just how strong he is.


    ...... As you can see from Noah''s movements, the physical abilities of the people in this world are incredible.


    If you''re looking for the best of the best, you''re going to have to go with the best.


    If I had been that man, I might have said, "That''s what I call a fantasy world.


    He sits there, his breath coming in short gasps.


    He sits there, breathless, and all he says is honest praise.


    Noah is so strong.


    Noah is so strong." "He can''t be behind Lord Arx. If I do, Crabbe will tell me I need to re-train.


    Uncle, is he good with a sword?


    Let''s just say he''s not just good with a sword, he''s good with everything.


    What?


    He was a successful mage and a skilled swordsman. He''s a successful mage, a skilled swordsman, and he''s in charge of an army. It''s all a scam. Uncle Crabbe seems to be a really strong character.


    Noah reaches out his hand to pull him up.


    He grabs it and stands up.


    "Mr. Arx. If I may be so bold, may I ask you a question?


    "Yes?¡¡What?


    "Master Arx, you seem to be forcing yourself to do the movements you are thinking about. Your thoughts are spinning out of control and your body is not keeping up.


    I see. ......


    I think you''ve been trying to do some crazy things from time to time, but I don''t think that''s a good idea.


    Yeah. ......


    In order to become stronger, it is essential to master the basic movements. The movements are not bad, so let''s train steadily first.


    I nodded in response to his offer to work on the basics.


    Apparently, Noah''s words indicate that he is not completely devoid of talent.


    But--


    (It''s not like I was trying to do anything crazy earlier. ......)


    That''s what I think, but that''s how it seemed to Noah.


    But that''s understandable. In fact, I''m trying to perform the movements of the man I remember in my head with my little body. The movements would inevitably be half-intelligible, and it would look as if he was trying to do something unusual.


    (I guess I''ll have to wait until I''m big enough to do it.


    In my life as a man, I have been practicing sword fighting since I was a child, but as my body grew, I became able to perform various movements.


    So I guess I''m not ready yet.


    ............ After training with Noah, I returned home to the Raytheft family compound.


    As I walked down the hallway, I suddenly saw Lisha.


    As usual, her silver hair was tied up in a ponytail with a blue ribbon, and she was wearing a skirt. Despite being the heiress of a noble family, she was not dressed in comfortable clothes but in a pretty outfit, which was probably her mother Celine''s taste.


    I call out to her, swaying the edge of her skirt as she walks demurely toward me.


    Good morning, Lisha.


    "............, good morning, brother.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    Immediately, Lisha looks at the back of the corridor and around the corner - and breathes a sigh of relief.


    ''I''m sorry, brother.


    No, no, no. What''s wrong?


    Well, Father and Mother told me to stay away from you. ......


    Oh, yeah?


    You know, the usual. The usual. Parents'' overzealous restriction of contact.


    In the past, it was just a warning, but if you break that rule again, they''ll tell you what to do. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this kind of unexpected encounter, but those are my parents. I can''t guarantee it.


    Are you always talking bad about me?


    Yes. That ...... brother is a disgrace to the House of Raytheft, and that incompetence is contagious if you go near him.


    "......, I see.


    I don''t think so. Apparently, they want to believe in the existence of an imaginary "incompetence germ".


    This is the ultimate in hate. I don''t care, because I already don''t feel sad or anything, but I want to tell them not to involve Lisha in it.


    Anyway, I''m just happy that I''m being nice to Lisha.


    However, I suspect that she will be especially strict only when I am involved.


    I can see that from her fear of me.


    "Lisha, you can be cold to me from now on. "Lisha, you can be cold to me from now on, though I''d like you to be normal when we''re alone, if possible.


    But... ......


    It''s okay.


    ............


    Lisha was silent for a few moments, then nodded her head and sank into a sad sob.


    But it can''t be helped. If we don''t do this outwardly, Lisha could get into a lot of trouble.


    There''s nothing we can do about this situation now.


    The only thing we can do is to be quiet and save our strength.


    (I did say I would look back at ............, though.)


    Perhaps father Joshua has high hopes for Lisha.


    Although his birth (Arx) was not good, he still has education.


    He will try to raise Risha into a mage worthy of being his heir and show her to the world.


    If he were to let it be known that he was getting more powerful, then there was a chance that he would turn on Lisha. She would be pressured and might take it out on her.


    Of course, this is only if your own ability is greater than Lisha''s, but it would be better not to create a situation where you are compared too much.


    I was thinking that I should be careful about that in the future, when I suddenly remembered something.


    Happy birthday, Lisha. Wasn''t it about four days ago?


    "Yes. Thank you very much.


    So, I''ll start with .......


    Then you take a card case out of your pocket.


    He couldn''t go to see Lisha himself, but he always carried it with him, hoping that they would meet by chance, or that Lisha would come to see him under the watchful eyes of his parents.


    "This is my birthday present.


    "Brother, what''s this?


    Lisha scrutinized the card case she received.


    "It''s called playing cards.


    I explain to Risha about the ...... cards.


    Of course, this was made using the man''s knowledge. For Lisha''s birthday, I thought I''d give her a gift, so I came up with a card toy, which is not common in this world.


    Naturally, she couldn''t draw very well, so the cards were full of symbols.


    Unlike myself, she is the heiress of the family, so she frequently participates in social activities with other families.


    She may have made some friends through this relationship, and it is likely that she will have no trouble finding people to play with this.


    I''ve included a sheet of paper with instructions on how to play, so please read it. Let''s play together later.


    "Yes!¡¡See you later!


    Lisha was so happy with her gift that she smiled brightly.

 21 Episode 21, Guild Chief, Astonished

    A mage is a national asset.


    They are the pioneers of technology and the nation''s great military power.


    But no matter who they are, they will always bend the knee before power.


    In the face of the power wielded by those in power, we are forced to do what we do not want. And in a country where such things are commonplace, the number of mages will naturally decrease.


    In order to prevent this, the so-called [Mage Guild] was created.


    It was originally based on a government office that kept track of the number of mages scattered throughout the kingdom, and now, as mentioned above, it works under the control of the state to mediate jobs, guarantee the positions, and protect the mages who are members.


    The building is located not far from the royal palace, in the district where all the government buildings are gathered, and features a four-story black building.


    --However, Godwald Gilvester, the Secretary of the Mage Guild, was on his way to the Mage Guild, his castle, after having finished his meeting and talks at the Royal Palace in the morning.


    In the carriage on the way to the guild hall, he asked his old secretary, Bargius.


    You have a meeting first thing this afternoon, I believe.


    "Yes. The visitor is Mr. Clive Arbent and two others. Since you requested a secluded place for the meeting, we have chosen a black room.


    "Huh?¡¡Are you trying to pull some kind of trick?


    A guildmaster would be well suited to scheming in an enclosed room where no sound can escape.


    Yeah. You tell me.


    Godwald replies to the older secretary, who bursts out laughing.


    The Mage Guild has three rooms that are used for meetings. The gold room is used for high ranking people, the indigo room is used when there are many people, and the black room is used for secret talks.


    To prevent eavesdropping, the other rooms are not adjacent to each other, and there are no windows.


    It is not uncommon for national mages to use this room to report their research, so it is not uncommon to be assigned this room.


    "The following two? Squires?


    "Of course. Any idea who they are?


    I''m not aware of any research that would warrant a report.


    Godwald is an old friend of Crabbe''s.


    Godwald was an old acquaintance of Crabbe''s. When Crabbe was still a naughty boy, Godwald used to go to the scene and scold him.


    When he ran away from home, left the country, and returned to the kingdom, it was he who asked him to become a national mage.


    As a result, we are in frequent contact, and he often asks me for advice on his research.


    However, I believe he told me that he has been too busy with his territory and military work lately to engage in any new research.


    However, in the Kuro Room, there was a national mage, Crabbe Arbent, who requested to see him. And his follower, Noah Ingvein, and another girl I didn''t recognize.


    She had the same silver hair as Crabbe, and her small, white-skinned face was filled with red eyes like red balls. On top of that, she wore a pure white shirt and, unusually for a noblewoman, half-pants-type pants instead of a skirt. On her waist was a dagger for self-defense.


    "Huh?


    The girl let out a startled cry when she saw her face.


    You don''t think that''s rude ....... It happens all the time. Her face was very ugly and she had many scars on it. I''m used to small children cowering and crying when they see my face.


    ............ Yes, I''m used to it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sorry, too!


    No, it''s fine.


    But the girl misunderstood what I said, and broke her back again and bowed her head.


    "Ho, I''m really sorry!


    I''m so sorry!" She went on to apologize like that.


    He didn''t need to be so frightened.


    Is this face really that scary to you?


    On the other hand, Crabbe, the man who brought the girl to ...... the squire, is grinning.


    I''ve heard that Noah Ingveen, who is usually very clear, has always had this kind of personality.


    The girl was dazed and confused, but when Crabbe said, "It''s all right," she finally regained her composure and sat down on the sofa with her head bowed again.


    She sits down on the couch with the flag of the Mage''s Guild facing her.


    When Crabbe asked to see me, I asked him first.


    "I know Noah, are you his daughter?


    No, no, he''s my nephew. Nephew. You can tell it''s a man by his clothes.


    "Nephew ......?


    He''s got a pretty face, but he''s certainly dressed like a nobleman of the realm.


    Crabbe didn''t have any sons, but I''ve heard that the original House of Raytheft had a disinherited eldest son.


    "Oh, I''m Arx Raytheft. Nice to meet you.


    "Hmm. I''m Godwald Gilvester, entrusted by His Majesty the King with the Mage Guild.


    After the name-only introductions, Crabbe began his usual random introductions.


    "Arx. This scary old man is the most important mage in this country. ...... Well, the most important is the king, but the next most important is this scary face.


    I don''t need a scary face. I don''t need a scary face.


    What? I''m just trying to lighten the mood, okay?¡¡Why don''t you come over and join in?


    Crabbe talks lightly like that. Even though he became a national mage and received a knighthood, it seems that he still has the same bad boy attitude. He may not be wrong in what he says, but...


    So, what the hell is today''s...


    "Excuse me!


    Suddenly, I hear a woman''s loud voice coming from outside the door. Perhaps she was nervous, but her voice was slightly raised.


    Eventually, a woman who had recently joined the guild''s staff walked into the room.


    What the hell is going on? It''s so loud.


    I thought I was talking to her in a normal way, but...


    "What ......?


    The woman looked desperate and fell on her buttocks on the spot.


    With that, the papers she was apparently holding were scattered. She had probably come to deliver some urgent and important documents.


    I looked up and saw a woman with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Then she shrunk down like a small animal.


    "Please don''t kill me. ...... Please don''t kill me. ......


    "...... won''t do that. What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Yes, yes!¡¡It''s .......


    Hmm?¡¡What the f*ck?¡¡What the f*ck?


    Excuse me, excuse me, excuse me, excuse me!¡¡Please!¡¡Please let me live!


    The staff girl fell flat on her face.


    Then Arx turned pale, pulled a face, and said.


    "...... Are you still going to kill him?¡¡Are you going to stuff them alive with coagulum and sink them in Xanax Bay?


    "Oh!


    The woman on the staff becomes even more frightened, probably because Arx said something specific.


    You''re not going to kill her. ...... Stop talking nonsense.


    I''m sorry!


    You''re not going to kill her.


    And then Crabbe looks at you with a dumbfounded expression.


    He''s got a scary face, so you''ve got to be a little softer with him.


    "Ummm ......, you can''t help it if your face is scary. What more do you want me to do? ......


    You can''t help but grunt, but it''s the staff here.


    So what''s going on?


    Well, Mr. Barchius told me to bring some papers and some tea and snacks for the children who are here. ...... I''m outside the room.


    Are you prepared? The old secretary is as prepared as ever.


    "Hmm, Barchius is very thoughtful.


    Then Arx looked somewhat apologetic.


    Oh, ...... I don''t like sugary sweets. ......


    Is that so?¡¡That''s unusual.


    Normally, a child of this age would appreciate the taste of sweetness. Not being good at it is quite unusual.


    He''s an odd one.


    "Yeah. Yes, he is.


    ...... We''re both terrible.


    Maybe it was because both Crabbe and Noah had said it, but Arx seemed to be subtle about it.


    The staff put the tea and tea cakes on the table and left the room. After having a smoke, Crabbe interrupted him.


    So let''s get down to business.


    So, what''s going on today?


    It''s ...... this.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation.


    I''m not sure what it is. ...... What is it really? It''s too thin to be a chemical test tube and the mouth is closed so you can''t put anything in it. The wooden frame has what looks like a scale on it, as if it were written on a ruler. The lower part of the tube is slightly bulging and holds a red liquid.


    It''s enough to use the black space. I''m pretty sure it''s something serious, but...


    "What is this?


    This is an instrument that accurately measures the amount of magic power with numerical values.


    What is ......?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I didn''t immediately understand the meaning of what he was saying.


    Crabbe, on the other hand, had a devious grin on his face, as if he wanted to see it.


    That''s when I finally came to my senses.


    "No, but ...... you''re measuring the amount of magic?


    It''s something that no one has ever tried and failed to do before. It is something that everyone has tried and failed to do. But in the end, none of them worked, and they were forced to give up.


    The fact that he was able to accomplish such research, which many of his predecessors had given up on, is a testament to the quality of his work. ......


    "Oh, my God, is this really happening?


    "Oh, I don''t think so, you know. You can find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing.


    "A substance that reacts to magical power: ...... Okay, so this thing moves?


    No, it expands. The more magic it releases, the more it expands.


    Did you make this?


    The one you''re holding now has my hand in it, but he made the original.


    Crabbe then patted the head of Arx, who was standing next to him.


    But we were more surprised by that.


    "A boy of less than ten?


    "Yes. Isn''t that amazing?¡¡I was surprised at first, too.


    While Crabbe laughed out loud, Arx showed an embarrassed smile, but remained quiet.


    Then he picked up the [Magic Meter]. Indeed, when you release the magic power, the red liquid inside expands, just as Crabbe said. It immediately expands to the top. When you stop releasing magic power, it instantly contracts. It is now contained in the sphere at the bottom.


    "......''s sensitivity to magic is amazingly good.


    Yeah. Thanks to that, it''s easy to measure.


    At first I was skeptical, but when I actually saw it, it was indeed a measuring device.


    "How far is it?¡¡How far is it?


    How far?" "Too far, and it won''t respond. The limit range is a little smaller than this room.


    Arx nodded at his words.


    If that''s the case, can''t we use it to detect the release of magic power from enemy mages?


    Anyway, this is an innovative product. With this, it will be possible to measure the magic power used in spells and learn magic quickly. This would greatly reduce the time required for mages to learn magic, and would not only raise the quality of mages, but also make it possible to equalize the abilities of mages.


    The benefits that this will bring cannot be described in a few words.


    What I do know is this.


    "When this is announced, the contribution to the country will be immeasurable.


    Right?


    But you know what?¡¡But are you sure? You who made this have the right to keep it secret?


    This is a technology that is part of the mage''s secret. According to the laws set forth by the king, it is one that can be monopolized. If you monopolize it and make it your family''s strength, you will have an overwhelming advantage over other families, or you can even dream of creating your own faction.


    I''ve already concluded that here. This guy wants to spread the [magic meter] and get something in return.


    [......]


    I want something in return. It''s surprising that he would come up with such an answer at his age.


    "Arx Raytheft. What exactly are you looking for when you publish this?


    Money, first and foremost. If you don''t mind, I''d like to see as much important magical material as you have access to.


    A mage''s request indeed. Money and knowledge. A mage always struggles with these things.


    It''s very mage like, but .......


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    It''s funny. It''s funny. The first time he asked me for something, he asked me to teach him magic.¡¡Now he even makes his own original magic.


    "Oh, ......!


    Hearing Crabbe''s words, a chill ran up my spine. The process of creating your own magic is so difficult that it is a graduation project at the Academy of Magic. After five years of deepening their knowledge of words and phrases, familiarizing themselves with the manipulation of magic power, and working at it for five years, students are finally able to construct their own spells before they graduate. Even at that point, there are many students who present useless magic, and only 10% of graduates create remarkable spells.


    In other words, this boy named Arx is already at that level.


    I thought that only the Crown Prince, a renowned genius, could do such a thing at his age, but I never thought that there would be someone with a talent comparable to that. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "...... So that''s how you came to create something like this? It''s terrifying.


    This is a great idea and resourcefulness to create something that has been pursued by several mages in the past.


    You can''t predict what will happen to ............ it if it grows in the future.


    ...... I look at Arx Raytheft again.


    His face is so lovely and innocent that he looks like a girl.


    He is now frequently sipping on his tea, perhaps because he is nervous. His face and gestures are smiling, and he doesn''t look like someone with a terrible talent.


    He turned his gaze back to Crabbe.


    "...... So, have you told the King about this?


    "Not yet. I''m talking about him. As soon as I tell him, he''ll say, "Do you have a plan for production?" "Have you liaised with the relevant authorities yet? You never know what they''ll say if you haven''t done it.


    ...... Indeed, His Majesty the King would even talk about such things. His Majesty wants people who can do the job. If you report to him, he will definitely ask you about the results and what happens next.


    If you don''t have a plan for the rest of your life, you''re bound to get a lot of flak.


    But--


    If you don''t tell them first, they''ll say, "Why didn''t you tell me first?" ......


    "That''s unreasonable. That magic idiot.


    While I was talking about this with Crabbe, I noticed that Arx''s eyes were fixed on the ground.


    No, I mean, calling His Majesty the King that guy and a magical idiot. ......


    "Hmm?¡¡Yeah, that''s right.


    In the Kingdom of Rynor,......, as in other countries as well, the king and the royal family are sacred and absolute. It''s not surprising that they would be punished for disrespecting such an existence with such irreverent words.


    That''s common sense, but the situation is a little different with this man, Crabbe.


    He''s a friend of mine. He used to sneak into town and run around with me...


    That''s how he talks about the saga that Crabbe established with the current king.


    He seems to be bragging about it, but from my point of view, I only have the impression that they were all just annoying disturbances.


    Meanwhile, Arx is listening to them and moving his mouth.


    When Crabbe''s bragging was over, he said


    "Well, I''ve already reported it to you.


    "Okay. All I have to do is get ready to accept it, okay?


    Yeah. I''ll do the research and stuff. I''ll just ask you to lay the groundwork when I''m ready to present.


    Crabbe says, and turns to leave.


    "You''re not taking this with you?


    Arx replied.


    "That''s for the guild leader to use.


    It''s a small token from us.


    What a cheeky bastard.


    He said that, but he couldn''t hide his inner excitement.


    And when we left...


    "Arbent.


    "What?


    "Everlasting loyalty to the royal family.


    "Oh. Everlasting loyalty to the crown.


    With that, Cleve led them out of the room.

 22 Episode 22 Su-san is your sister.

    The Third Civic Plaza. This is one of the civil squares that were systematically arranged when the capital was built.


    This place is not the center of the capital like the central square, but a place of relaxation like a park in the man''s world, set up in various parts of the capital. In the middle of the square, children are running around, housewives in the neighborhood are enjoying conversation, and old people with too much time on their hands are playing a board game called Senki.


    On this day, as usual, Arx and Suu were having a magic study session. Instead of the chairs and tables in the caf¨¦, they were seated on stone stools.


    They had already finished studying for the day and were enjoying idle talk, but before they knew it, they were talking about Arx''s personal history.


    He told me that he was born the eldest son of a viscount and that he was currently studying magic under Crabbe.


    Of course, the story extended to the fact that he was disinherited.


    Anyway, when Suu heard this, she made a difficult face and groaned.


    Her lapis lazuli eyes widened and narrowed.


    I see. I''ve been removed from the heir .......


    Yeah. And he hates it.


    I can only sigh about that.


    If your parents are in the wrong, they''ll abuse you, beat you, kick you. In a man''s world, I would have been arrested for child abuse.


    Basically, I try to avoid them now, and because of Noah''s presence, my parents can''t come out in force, so they just ignore me,......, which is not healthy at all.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what you mean by disinheriting someone because they have a low amount of magic?¡¡That''s not normal, is it?


    "Normally, yes. But he''s not allowed because his magic power didn''t meet the Raytheft family''s standards.


    As far as I know, Arks are no different from ordinary mages. ......


    Yes, it is true that the amount of magic power of Arx is normal in general terms. There are many mages who hold government positions who have less magic than Arx.


    In the first place, in this world, the ability to use magic is a talent. Magic is a specialized technical profession, requiring not only magic power and spells, but also understanding and images of magic, and cannot be used simply by learning spells.


    This can be seen from the amount of magic power to be infused.


    Anyway, about the amount of magic power of Arks.


    The amount of magic in Arx''s bloodline ...... seems to be on the low side in the noble world.


    That''s kind of annoying too. Just because your ancestors had high magic power, you have to suffer like that.


    That''s true. Thanks to you, I''ve been in a lot of trouble.


    I sigh loudly for the umpteenth time. Before I knew it, my personal story had turned into a complaint.


    "So, why are you still studying magic, Arx?


    "Hmm?


    Because he''s not the heir anymore, right?¡¡Then didn''t he have the option of not becoming a mage?


    Oh.


    Or maybe you''d hate it. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. ...... Suu is right, it''s possible that you could come to hate magic and mages. We''ve been through so much because of magic. If this is the case, it is a normal reaction to dislike magic as well.


    But...


    I''m just trying to make a name for myself as a mage and get back at you. ......


    When I said it honestly and with embarrassment, Suu pouted.


    I''m sure you''ll agree.


    It''s not childish, it''s just childish.


    What does this girl have to say? When I show a little grumpiness, Suu laughs and apologizes.


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to twist anything.


    ...... I guess it''s not a good idea to look back.


    That has always been my primary goal. But it is not that I have not thought that looking back is ultimately a vain thing.


    Gaining power and being able to do it. From the other side, it might make you look like a jerk. Is it really a good thing to become such a person? If you do, you will fall to the same level.


    As I was thinking about this, Suu''s expression changed to one of seriousness.


    It was the same dignified and serene expression that he had shown when he confronted the kidnapper.


    And then.


    "That''s not true. I think it''s much better than getting frustrated and not doing anything.¡¡Whatever the reason, you''re moving forward. He''s facing it. If that''s true, Arx could''ve just run away, you know?


    "Escape. ......


    Yeah. Rely on his uncle, rely on him, get away from all those nasty people. But Arx didn''t do that. He''s training himself to stand up to them. That''s great.


    ...... Maybe that''s true. I could have chosen not to fight with my parents, not to study hard, and just turn my back on them and take the easy way out. But he didn''t do that. He chose the path of confronting his parents, the ultimate of children, and struggled to break through the status quo.


    It may not be good, but it may be constructive. If it''s constructive, then it''s the kind of progress she''s talking about.


    "............ I see.


    "Yeah, yeah.


    Before I knew it, her expression had returned from serene to its usual softness.


    But isn''t it a small goal to just look back?


    Small?


    Yes. I think it''s better to have big dreams and goals, don''t you?


    Goals. That''s what I''ve heard, but it doesn''t make much sense to me.


    And then.


    "After you look back. After. If you don''t think about what happens after that, you won''t know what to do after you look back.


    "Oh...


    Suu''s words finally made sense to me. In short, she was saying that she would be burned out after finishing.


    But she does have a point. It''s not uncommon to lose sight of the goal after accomplishing a difficult goal. For example, a friend I had when I was reliving a man''s life, studied hard day and night in order to pass a national university, and after finally passing the exam, he became apathetic.


    There is no guarantee that this will not happen to you too. Especially if the goal was set out of resentment or frustration, it is more likely to happen. Because you put all your energy into it and push forward single-mindedly, you lose sight of your surroundings and are left behind after achieving your goal.


    In order to avoid such a future, a big goal may be necessary.


    "But... ...... goals...


    What would you like? What would be the best goal for me?


    "A national mage?


    All I could think of was to get the same certification my uncle has. The highest level of difficulty nightmare certification, of which there are only eleven in the country. It would be a great goal to aim for, wouldn''t it?


    But Suu is not convinced.


    "Hmm, isn''t that a bit short of a big goal?


    No, a national mage is not enough.


    But if you''re an Arx, you can become a national mage in no time.


    "No, no, no.


    "No, no, no." "How did you come up with that answer? How could he expect to get the highest qualification in the country right away?


    Even when he raises doubts, Suu starts to talk about the future as if he believes in it, as if he is sure of it.


    The goal of life has to be bigger and bigger to be interesting, right?¡¡How about being a general or a senior nobleman?


    That''s just absurd. ......


    I''m not sure what you mean by that. In the event that you have a lot of money to spend, you will be able to use it to pay off your debts.


    To do so in a single generation, one would have to make a tremendous achievement that would make one''s eyes pop out of one''s head.


    I don''t think it''s possible, but Suu seems to be done with it.


    "Yeah. That''s good. That''s good. Aim for a position so great that no one can say a word about it. That kind of crazy is a good goal to aim for.


    I don''t think I can do that.


    "I don''t think I can do it," Suu says, but for some reason she''s proud of herself.


    "Don''t worry. I can guarantee you that you will be great.


    "Mu...... sister is only a year older than you.


    Yes, as I recently found out, Suu is about one year older than me.


    And ever since I found out, I''ve been acting like an older person from time to time.


    One year is a lot.


    I complain about it every time, but Suu doesn''t budge. It''s a little annoying.


    Anyway, Arx is going to be a great man.


    "All right. I''ll do my best.


    "Yeah. I''ll support you and do my best.


    When Suu tells me this, I feel like I should try my best. I wonder if this is due to her virtue. However, this is also in line with our purpose.


    I haven''t yet thought about what I want to do when I become a great person, but I''m sure I''ll come up with what I want to do soon.


    If you want to be great, don''t miss opportunities.¡¡If you want to be great, you must never miss an opportunity.


    That doesn''t sound like the words of an eight-year-old.


    Kyu-sa-ay!¡¡I''m older than Arx!


    Okay.


    So, what about you, Suu?


    Me?


    What do you want to do in the future, Suu?


    I do, too.


    It''s...


    "Yeah, I''m--


    Suddenly, Suu''s austere mood returned.


    "...... I want to make this country strong. I want this country to be as strong as any other country.


    What?


    "The kingdom has always been threatened by the empire. No. Not just the Empire. It''s not just the Empire, it''s the barbarians in the eastern cross mountains and the maritime nations in the south. The moment you show your head, they''ll beat you and lower your power. They start wars, and from within, they provoke uprisings of nobles and independent monarchs. So--


    "............


    There is a will in her words. A strong will. It''s not just words on the surface, there was definitely a desire to make this country truly strong.


    Is it because I''m a child of nobility that I desire such a dream after all?


    Is this what you are thinking about at your age? I was more than a little surprised by her mature ...... ambitions, which even adults rarely have, but she may actually be more mature inside than I thought.


    It''s a melancholy country. This is akin to the aspiration of melancholy.


    The kind of person who is anxious and dissatisfied with the status quo and desires tremendous change.


    "Oh, my God!


    Is Suu a hard worker?¡¡If you want to make your country stronger, you must have suffered a lot from other countries, right?


    Well, I''ve never had such a hard time. ......?


    "......?


    I''m not sure. I don''t know. But I think what he said was almost uncanny.


    We have to make this country strong. If we don''t, we will succumb to external pressure and be swallowed up by the big powers.


    While we were talking about this, I suddenly remembered something important.


    I forgot to mention this.


    What he took out and showed me was his invention, the magic power meter.


    "...... What''s this?


    "What do you think it is?


    He smiled thoughtfully, as if he was trying to get back at the older man.


    It was a bit of a prank that he didn''t tell her what it was right away.


    Suu, on the other hand, turned the magic meter upside down, looked at it from various directions, and eventually .


    "Hmm. Take it out of this crate and shove it up your a**h*le. ......


    "Why would you do that?


    Why is this girl''s idea going in such a nonsensical direction? Or rather, why does she think of the extremely dangerous act of putting a glass tube in such a place?


    That''s what I don''t understand.


    So, what is this thing after all?


    "It''s a measuring device to measure magical power. It''s named [Magic Meter]. I don''t accept your complaint that it doesn''t have a twist.


    "Huh, ......?


    I''m not going to complain about the lack of a twist.


    No, so it measures magic power.


    I''m not sure what to do.¡¡What is it?


    I made it.


    You made it. ......


    Suu rolls her eyes and stares at the magic meter. He''s been in a constant state of amazement and commotion ever since.


    Anyway, the other day a very important person showed me his reaction, so it''s not so new for me to be surprised.


    I put my hand on the magic meter and release the magic power.


    "See, when you release magic like this...


    It''s true, the red sludge in ...... is moving. ......


    That''s roughly the amount you''d use for a telekinetic movement. Ten mana. Mana is a unit of magic power.


    That''s amazing!


    Suu started to get excited like a child who got a new toy. But you can''t make fun of her reaction as childish. If I were in her position, I probably would have behaved like this.


    Suddenly, Suu gives me a curious look. I guess that means she wants it. I''ve never seen her shyly squirm like that before.


    But.


    "Oh, well, I''m very sorry to see you looking so covetous.


    "Yeah!¡¡I want it, I want it, I want it!


    Suu knew that she couldn''t get it. I want it! I don''t understand how she can act like this and act like a big sister.


    "No, you can''t have it!


    But I think it''s a little out of character to show off and then not give it away.


    If I didn''t tell you, you would have asked me why I didn''t tell you, right?


    Of course she''d say that.


    That''s absurd. What do you want me to do?


    Just give it to me. You''re gonna give that witch doctor thing to your sister.


    I can''t do that! I can''t do that!


    What? Why?


    I''m going to announce it. Until then, I can''t accidentally give it to anyone.


    When Suu heard this explanation, she immediately understood.


    "Oh, yeah, ......, that''s right. It''s necessary to get ahead.


    That''s where you''re coming from.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with your loved ones, you can call us at the web site. When he pulled lightly, she was pulled along with him. Apparently, it wasn''t going to let go. When I turned to look at her, she gave me a deceptive smile.


    I''m not giving you .......


    "What?


    It''s only until the announcement. You can use it with me for now.


    Really?¡¡Yeah!¡¡Thanks, Arx!


    "Ugh!


    As soon as I made the arrangement, Suu jumped into a hug.


    I guess she loves magic.


    "Pfft!


    "So that''s ......


    In the end, I was able to enjoy the softness of her cheeks again that day.

 23 Episode 23 Two more years later.

    Two years have already passed since I created the magic meter.


    It has been quite a while since we created the prototype, but we have yet to release the magic meter.


    In order to release a magic meter to the public, it is necessary to carefully examine its functions and to produce a certain number of units. There are many things that need to be secured, such as the location of production and the confidentiality of the product, so the information is still being kept under Godwald''s control.


    The bottleneck in announcing the product is the manufacturing process. The manufacturing process will inevitably take a long time, as it requires refined magic power, or [Renma], to reprocess the magic silver.


    And since there is talk about whether to announce not only the magic meter but also the existence of the [Renma], the situation is stagnant.


    As for Arx, since there are still many unknowns about the¡¾Renma¡¿, we are thinking of avoiding announcing it as a¡¾Mage''s Secret¡¿.


    Naturally, this will reduce the production of the magic meter, but since it is easier to manage with less magic, we have decided to leave this as it is.


    Arx is now ten years old.


    His body has grown compared to the past, but his body is still inferior to that of boys of the same age and his lines are thin.


    However, perhaps it is a characteristic of people in this world that, despite their body size and muscle mass, they have more physical strength and athletic ability than they appear to have, allowing them to display physical abilities far above the average of their actual age. This must be the result of his daily training. Even if you continue at this rate, you may not be able to get muscles as rugged as ............ Crave''s, but your physical abilities should be just as good.


    Two years later, he and Lisha are still on good terms. Due to the fact that she is being educated as an heiress, I see her much less often, but I still find time to play cards with her.


    He meets with her secretly under the watchful eyes of his parents, but sometimes his servants find out about it.


    But when this happens, he tells Lisha.


    "I''m the next head of Raytheft. You know that if you tell on me.


    Once I got her to say that, the servants'' whispering stopped.


    Since this was a matter that they could basically turn a blind eye to, the servants probably didn''t want to make any unnecessary waves. It''s a good idea to keep your eyes and ears open for the latest news.


    ...... Lisha, perhaps as a result of her aristocratic education, is clever for her age and her speech has become fluent.


    I remember that in the men''s world, children of this age, including men, were more childlike.


    This difference in maturity is probably related to the environment. In an aristocratic society, people are expected to be mature early on, so their growth may be more in line with that.


    My relationship with Suu is almost the same as usual. We make time to meet several times a week to study magic and play around the capital. Since I''ve been able to use a magic meter for my studies, my progress has accelerated and I''ve been able to discover various words and phrases.


    Perhaps because of her age, her usual excessive skinship has been decreasing.


    The fact that I have come to feel somewhat distant is probably due to my age.


    He still seems to be fond of ...... her cheeks, though.


    Anyway, on this day, Arx was being driven around the grounds of Crabbe''s mansion.


    What''s wrong with you!¡¡Run faster!


    Yes, sir!


    If you run out of energy before you run out of magic, you''re out of luck!


    What I''m currently doing is what''s called physical training, and the person shouting at me from behind is, of course, my uncle Crabbe.


    Since the training is for physical strength, he frequently yells at me in an intimidating manner, as if to say, "I''m supervising you properly.


    The reason why he focuses on physical training despite being a mage is because of his own magical power.


    His own magical power is a little above average for a mage.


    Because of this, Crabbe says that if he deals with someone who has more magic than he does, he will be left in the dust.


    I haven''t measured it properly, but it''s a quarter of Lisha''s, and a fifth of Crabbe''s.


    It''s hard to say how much of a difference it would make against Suu, the magic monster.


    Of course, there aren''t many people like that around, but it''s not impossible that you won''t encounter them in the future.


    That''s why I started serious physical training and physical training to make up the difference in other things.


    Now that I''m ten years old, it seems that it''s time for me to get physically fit.


    It seems to be, but ............ this was a terrible Spartan. I don''t know if it''s a military thing or what, but if he showed the slightest sign of slackening off, they would add to the menu without mercy.


    Uncle Crabbe doesn''t have big muscles. He''s been training this way more than he''s been studying magic lately.


    "Heeee...... ugh.


    I''m gasping for breath, and the continued running is making me nauseous.


    In this world, children do not die from this level of ...... illness. In fact, the physical ability of the child is different from that of the man''s world, so the story may not be wrong, but I still think it is a case of abuse, perhaps because I have been immersed in the common sense of the man''s world.


    As I expected, my breathing became labored and I stopped with my hands on my knees.


    Of course, there was no way that Crabbe would miss that opportunity.


    I told you to keep going, Arks!¡¡Add another round!¡¡Add!¡¡Run to your death at ......, no, run to your death!


    "Yes, .......


    The flying shouting hurried me to a halt and I started to stagger.


    This is what they call a demon in a man''s world. Compared to this, my father Joshua''s freaked out look was pretty cute. Unlike the other side, his hands don''t fly at me, which makes me feel better.


    As he ran, he glanced at Crabbe and saw him and Noah locking swords.


    "Ha!


    That''s not fair!¡¡You better step on it!


    "Yes!


    As they exchanged blows, Crabbe accurately pointed out Noah''s weaknesses.


    But he''s not the only one who can do that.


    The fact that he is capable of training someone as good as Noah is quite impressive.


    After all this time, I had no idea my uncle was such a superhuman. It''s no wonder he was able to receive a knighthood after coming back from exile.


    ...... Eventually, I finished the menu that Crave had assigned me.


    I was exhausted.


    "Okay!¡¡That''s enough for today!


    "Oh, thank you so much. ......


    As always, when I thanked Crabbe, he took on a somewhat softer tone than before.


    "Arx. You''ll never be able to become a national mage if you''re down like this, you know.¡¡Train hard and get the physical strength to match it. Do you understand?


    Yes. ......


    Really, how many national mages are there? No, I know they''re great, but...


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    I wish I could ......, but Crabbe''s training doesn''t end there.


    It seems that your uncle is planning to train you in all the necessary martial arts, not only sword fighting, but also archery and horseback riding.


    To tell you the truth, I was a little underestimated. I didn''t expect to be trained so thoroughly. I thought that the training would only take place for three or four hours a day, but I didn''t expect to be trained to the extent that it would rival the legal working hours of a man''s country.


    According to Noah, it''s rare for noblemen to go this far, but that doesn''t mean it''s not rare.


    The aristocracy of the kingdom is to be feared.


    It makes me wonder if I''ll be able to survive until I can look back at my parents.


    On top of that, there are also "voluntary training" sessions, so on days when there is physical training, the day is almost over. It''s a hard schedule, but I can''t leave it out because it''s the kind of training I want to do, and I''m afraid to do it in front of Crabbe and Noah, so I make it a separate, voluntary training.


    The training is a move I learned when I was reliving a man''s life, but apparently they don''t think well of me. They say that it is not good to train differently from the Royal Fine Swordsmanship, because it is taught as the basis.


    (I don''t think so. ......)


    (I don''t think so, though.) This is the idea that I have consistently held.


    (I don''t think so, though. ) The answer to this question was already given to me when I was reliving a man''s life, that even if you do different movements, they don''t pull you into a habit.


    Besides, it doesn''t affect you too much because what you are basically doing is training to broaden the range of your movements ...... and the way you walk.


    It is a method of walking that uses the entire sole of the foot to move without moving the upper body as much as possible.


    "Yo, ho, yo .......


    Next, from the position where your feet are in front and behind you, pull your back foot in and jump into the opponent''s pocket.


    "Yo, yo!


    When you have finished this, turn your hips so that you are facing sideways, and then turn your body around.


    "Yo, yo, yo. ......


    Repeat this over and over again, so that not only your head but also your body learns it.


    There is a reason why I insist on this training.


    (If you combine this with the movements of the Kingdom style, you will surely be able to make those movements: ......)


    If you combine these movements that you learned when you were reliving a man''s life, there is a possibility that you will be able to do what you thought you could do. The key is to use the non-moving upper body gait, which is the most frequent movement in this menu.


    The Royal Fine Sword Technique.


    Martial arts and movements learned in a man''s life.


    And bodily functions different from those of men in the world.


    It''s just a possibility, but the combination of all of these may allow for the superhuman movements often seen in the readings of the man''s world.


    Therefore, resting because you are too tired to move is not an option.


    Unless you can do it every day without fail, you will not be able to master it.


    You have a chance to move in a way that men have dreamed of.


    Then, I can''t not do it.


    It is difficult to say that things are going well, but there are many things going on at the same time.

 24 Episode 24 We also started sake brewing.

    Arx and Noah were visiting the library owned by Crabbe.


    The place is a small mansion in a corner of the land owned by Crabbe.


    Normally, it is treated as a warehouse. ...... sounds good, but in reality, it is one of the storerooms because it is not well managed.


    It is not surprising that the image of a larger scale version of a person who is careless and puts his belongings in a closet and leaves them there is one that comes to mind.


    The building is dusty and unkempt in places because it is judged to contain few important things.


    The building is dimly lit, or rather dark, with no place for light to enter because of the shutters.


    Therefore, I brought in a [glittering glass] lantern beforehand to illuminate my search.


    ...... is kind of like a haunted house.


    I''ve heard that this place is very neglected.


    "Ugh, huge spiders and cobwebs.


    "Wow, big spiders and cobwebs." As I shudder in the light of the spiders, which are much bigger than those in the man''s world, Noah asks, unfazed.


    "But Master Arx, why would you want to look at a place like this?


    I was hoping to find something that my uncle hadn''t found yet. You see, my uncle knows more than I do, but it''s not as if we have different points of view. ......


    So, what do you really think of ......?


    I''ve been stagnant lately because I can''t find anything new, so I''ve been struggling.


    But I''m not making much progress in my studies," he said with a deceptive smile.


    But it''s true that I''m not making much progress in my studies. Lately, I''ve been stagnant in deciphering the scrolls and haven''t touched the new Glyph Arts. In addition, I have not been able to create new spells, so I am in need of new stimuli.


    No, I''m looking for things too, you know.¡¡But there are limits to what I have on hand.


    I understand that. ...... But "I"?


    In the middle of the conversation, for some reason, Noah put his hand over his mouth and turned his face away.


    And then.


    "............Buh.


    It''s a bit rude.


    It''s so rude.


    "What''s ......?


    No, it''s just that it''s hard to get used to Mr. Arx saying ''I''.


    I''m telling you, you''ll get used to it.¡¡You''ll get used to it.


    When he heard Noah''s comment, he became annoyed.


    Yes, he changed the first person from "I" to "me" a little while ago and changed his tone of voice to match. And Noah is always saying that he can''t get used to it.


    "But I think your face is a little too cute to be called me.


    "Gosh!¡¡I''m not sure what people care about .......


    But that''s how it is with Noah. It''s been two years now, so he''s gotten used to it, and he''s as comfortable with me as he was with Crabbe.


    For me, it''s not so bad, because it''s easier to have a casual conversation with him.


    "He''s small and has a girlish face, anyway!¡¡d*mn it!


    I got a little angry and was taking it out on her by going through her books.


    The books that were piled up in a messy manner on the bookshelf came crashing down.


    What are you doing?


    "What are you doing ......?


    Noah was a little taken aback, but ran over to help me move the books and dust them off.


    So, do you see anything that might be helpful?


    "I don''t know. I''ll see what I can find.


    I''ll see what I can find." And with that, he goes through the dusty bookshelf, picking up every book he can find. I open the pages and light them with a lantern, basically reading diagonally. Since the book has been neglected for a long time, every book is crawling with chatterbugs, but I inspect them one by one, brushing them off with my gloves.


    ............ While I was doing this for a while, I suddenly found a bag of scrolls thrown into the mess.


    What?


    The way it was stored was appropriate. Rather than piling them up without reading them, I have a strong feeling that they are just a bunch of unneeded items put together.


    I intuitively think, "This is it. This is the kind of thing that I am sure I have not looked through in detail. Then, there is a high possibility that there are things that have not yet been discovered.


    I put my hand in and rummaged around, and found a book with an unusual binding.


    Moreover, the contents are written in [Glyph Arts].


    "This looks good .......


    In the face of new discoveries, I feel distracted. This feeling is particularly strong because I haven''t seen many new things lately.


    But the words in the title...


    --"The Secret Brewery with Kurin Botter.


    What?¡¡A guide to making moonshine?


    I shouted and slammed the book on the floor.


    Noah hears her and approaches her.


    "Sir Arx, is something wrong?


    ...... No, it''s nothing. How''d it go over there?


    "We didn''t find anything of note here.


    ............ After that, I searched through the stacks, but in the end, there were no magic books in the stacks, and the only new thing I found was the book on moonshine.


    Feeling a little disappointed, I returned home and inspected the contents of the book I had found.


    In case you''re wondering, this book was written in Glyph Arts. Even if the title and contents have nothing to do with magic, the words and phrases in the book may be useful. It should be worth a read.


    "Let''s read .......


    I proceeded to read it without any expectations, thinking that I might be betrayed.


    Surprisingly, Kling''s book was not a guide to moonshine, but a book on how to make legitimate alcohol.


    (Still, it''s not much more than a recipe book. ......)


    However, the words and phrases are all familiar to me. The content of the book is little more than an improved version of common liquor recipes. I don''t know why the author went to the trouble of writing such a book in [glyph arts].


    But


    ...... What''s that?¡¡Do you want to know how to make the best sake using magic?


    I found such a description in the last part of the book. There was a detailed description of the process, and even a concept that seemed to be about temperature.


    --In this world, the concepts of temperature, air temperature, and humidity do not yet exist as in the world of men.


    The combination of the expansion of matter and the scale is even said to be innovative, as can be seen in the magic meter.


    In other words, at the time this was written, these concepts existed and could be measured.


    (It is said that civilization was quite advanced at the time of writing this book. ......)


    The civilization that flourished in his time was destroyed by the magic technology that was at the core of its prosperity. The current era is considered to be a few centuries after that.


    But still...


    "......, the finest sake.


    When it comes to alcohol, you taste it when you are reliving a man''s life.


    The taste of the sake I drank when something good happened to me was indeed delicious.


    I can''t drink it now, but it might not be a bad idea to prepare it for the future.


    If you can drink it when the magic meter is announced, ...... it will be a celebration.


    When I think about it, I naturally salivate and gulp it down.


    The temptation to drink is irresistible. ......


    But after I thought that, I acted quickly. I''m going to take the recipe written in [ancient arts language] and transcribe it into the common language and make an inventory of the ingredients needed.


    Apparently, it is important to cast a secret spell on a particular plant to transform it into a plant called soma.


    You can ask Noah to prepare the necessary items for you at .......


    And so the brewing began.

 25 Episode 25 Reesha to the Night Party

    --On this day, Risha Raytheft, accompanied by her father Joshua and mother Celine, was visiting a nobleman''s mansion.


    It''s a huge mansion in a corner of the high district of King''s Landing.


    It is a four-story mansion on a vast site with a tower. The garden of the mansion was as large as the central square of the capital.


    The Raytheft family is also a venerable family with a long history in the kingdom, but when you see the majesty of this house, you can''t help but feel the difference in financial power.


    --The Marquis of Carlow Gaston.


    That''s the name of the master of this house. He is an aristocrat with a high rank in the kingdom''s finance department.


    As I gaze up in amazement, overwhelmed by the majesty of the mansion, my father Joshua calls out to me.


    It''s big, isn''t it? This is the mansion of His Royal Highness the Marquis, who is said to have the greatest fortune among the nobles of the kingdom.


    Yes.


    Study hard today.


    Study. That''s what my father often says to me when I visit other families.


    This is a reminder from my father to not only study magic, but also to study the ways of the nobility on a regular basis.


    ...... Recently, I have been visiting other families in this way much more often.


    My father, Joshua, says it is a way to meet and greet people.


    He says it is to let the nobles of the faction to which House Raytheft belongs know that he is the rightful heir.


    The reason why my father is doing this is because he has an older brother, Arx.


    --Why does he choose his sister to be the heir when he has an elder son?


    Even though he disinherited her, it does not mean that there is no interference from other families. It is said that there is a movement to make a disinherited child a legitimate legitimate child again from various considerations. It is said that they are laying the groundwork to silence such voices.


    Attending soir¨¦es held by noblemen of the same faction, visiting the mansions of noblemen who are close to them, attending magical salons hosted by senior noblemen, and so on. The idea is to take her to such places and make it an established fact.


    Today''s visit to the Marquess''s residence is part of that.


    The Marquis is not a member of the faction to which the House of Raytheft belongs, but he has a territory in the vicinity.


    Therefore, they decided to communicate with each other frequently from now on.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was invited to participate in a large evening party, my father wanted to use this opportunity to make himself known as the heir.


    Now, I am dressed in a high quality dress that I wear when I go to other houses or salons, and I am made to dress up more elaborately than usual.


    My father is also dressed in formal attire (jacket), and my mother is also present on this day. According to my father, it was so important that the whole family had to go and greet him.


    Of course, my brother is not among them.


    ............


    Suddenly, I turned around to follow my brother.


    Tonight, he''s still in the house, an outcast.


    Yes, my father and mother have always been kind to only me. From the day the decision was made to disinherit my brother, he became the target of my parents'' hatred, and I became the target of even more attention than before.


    The attacks on my brother became more and more intense day by day, and on the flip side, he became kinder to me.


    It always makes me feel sorry for him. I''m sure he would have liked to be treated as kindly as before. Whenever my father or mother tells me that I am the heir, I feel as if I have taken it away from my brother.


    As I apologize to my brother in my heart, my father calls out to me again.


    "Lisha, come here.


    "Yes, Father. Father.


    Many people with close ties to our family will be there today. I''ll do my best. Make sure you know their faces.


    I will.


    I nodded and my father smiled gently.


    I wish I could bring this smile to my brother, if only for a moment.


    "Lisha. You are the eldest child of the House of Raytheft. You are the eldest child of the Raytheft family, and as the next head of the family, you should behave with the utmost respect.


    "Yes, .......


    My mother''s words were harsh, but her voice was much gentler. However, it is still assumed that he does not have an older brother.


    Eventually, the steward who greeted me led me to the hall where the evening party was to be held.


    All the carpets are embroidered with gold threads, and hanging from the ceiling is a huge chandelier made of [shimmering glass]. A number of paintings by famous painters adorned the room, and on the table was a mountain of rare and unusual dishes.


    It''s so extravagant that it makes you wonder if ...... any other high aristocrat could be so extravagant.


    It''s so glittering it hurts my eyes. The hall was so shining that it made me think so.


    Many noblemen were already in the hall, engaged in conversation.


    Joshua.


    Suddenly, I hear a voice calling out for my father.


    When he turned around, he saw a man with black hair mixed with gray.


    He was slender but well-built, and his gait was so shuffling that it was hard to believe he was approaching old age. He wore a white jacket with a number of glittering medals on his chest. At his waist is a very expensive looking fine sword.


    "This is Count .......


    I''m not sure what to make of this. He is one of the kingdom''s military families, and is my father Joshua''s direct superior. He is also one of the generals who lead the national army.


    The Count of Cremeria is the standard-bearer of the nobility in the eastern part of the kingdom, and when there is an emergency in the eastern part of the kingdom, he will lead his nobles to take action. The Raytheft family also has territory in the east of the kingdom, so they are under the control of the Count of Perth-Cremelia, a senior nobleman who is the leader of this eastern faction, and my father is one of the three Viscounts who assist him.


    I bowed with my mother as Joshua greeted her.


    The Count, with a friendly smile on his face, approached us. He rattles off rhetorical flourishes such as "beautiful as a flower" and "like a jewel," but they are modest and minimal for the social etiquette of a nobleman. This is typical of a count of a military family who is a man of substance and sturdiness.


    "My Lord, is the Marquis still here?


    Apparently. Apparently, he''s got an agenda. And so I''m stuck here with my daughter.


    From the side of the room appeared Charlotte Cremeria, a girl with the dignity of a princess. Her milk-tea colored hair and well-developed eyes and nose looked like a doll made by a famous craftsman. She is dressed in a white dress, perhaps to match the Count.


    She pinched the ends of her skirt and made a graceful bow.


    After greeting her father, she approached me.


    We each said "Good day" to each other.


    Charlotte and I were already familiar with each other. I have met her when I visited the Count of Clemellia''s residence in the capital and when I attended the Magical Salon, so we talk often. Since Charlotte''s status is higher than mine, I have to call her by her name, while she has to use honorific titles.


    Charlotte suddenly looks around as if she is looking for someone.


    "...... Lisha. Well, where''s Mr. Arx?


    Your brother''s not here.


    I knew that rumor was .........


    Yes.


    The more I hear about it, the more I hate it. The more you hear about it, the more disgusting it sounds, but in aristocratic society, these things are treated as a matter of course. It is common in aristocratic society to exclude incompetent people from being heirs. Eventually, a legitimate son will become the patriarch who leads the family and even the territory. You have to have talent to do that.


    I don''t think my hard-working and talented brother is incompetent...


    Sir, if I may?


    "Hmm. Joshua. How can I help you?


    I would like you to formally dissolve the marriage between my son and your daughter this evening.


    ...... Is this about an engagement?


    Yes.


    Father Joshua affirms.


    Yes, Charlotte and my brother are engaged to be married. When my brother was born, it was decided between Perth and Joshua.


    They have never met, though, because the decision to disinherit was made before the meeting.


    Then, Perth''s expression turned slightly sullen.


    It''s not too early to talk about his son''s disinheritance?¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ve got a lot to learn.


    I''m not sure. It is a disgrace to the Raytheft family to have less than the prescribed amount of magic.


    ...... I assume this is in accordance with family tradition.


    And... The House of Raytheft is a military family, and incompetence is not an option. Besides, I don''t want to cause you any trouble.


    The Earl let out a small sigh at his father''s words.


    I remember hearing something like that before.


    "Well, that''s ......


    No, you misspoke. You''ve done well. Not many people in the history of Raytheft have done as much good as you. You''ve helped me a lot in the Battle of the Jarl and the subjugation of the Han.


    "Thank you for your kind words, .......


    My father thanked the Count for his compliments, but he was still adamant about the disinheritance and dissolution of the engagement.


    My father thanked the Count for his compliments, but he was still adamant about the disinheritance and dissolution of the engagement. I''m not going to cause any trouble for you or your daughter.


    "M......


    Perhaps because of his father''s stubborn attitude, the Count was at a loss for words.


    My father and mother told me that this incompetence is contagious.


    It''s not incompetence at all, my brother simply didn''t have enough magic power, and since the capacity of magic in humans never changes, there''s no such thing as infection. I sometimes wondered if they couldn''t understand such a simple thing, but my father and mother were stubborn.


    My brother told me that my father''s mind is like ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. He even said, "If you don''t like it so much, put up a barrier all the time, you idiot.


    Recently, my brother has become a bit more outspoken.


    "Father. I think that ...... you can follow the Viscount''s lead on this story.


    Char .......


    Charlotte wanted to accept the proposal to end the engagement.


    But it is not unreasonable. It''s hard to accept that you can decide who your mate will be. Even if this is the way of the aristocracy, she wants to avoid it if she can.


    Especially if it is someone who is rumored to be incompetent.


    With Charlotte''s offer as a tailwind, my father gave chase again.


    "It was a decision between you and me. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    ...... Indeed, I would rather marry my daughter to a man of talent than to a man of no talent. But I''ve heard that the son is being trained directly by Crave?


    That is ............ my brother''s whim, sir.


    Is that so?


    Is that so? He only took pity on you because you had no magical powers to begin with. You have no talent.


    Hmm. ......


    The Count''s narrowed gaze showed a hint of suspicion.


    He must have sensed the strangeness in his father''s overly stubborn attitude.


    At any rate, he was enjoying the delicate atmosphere.


    "Well, well, well. It looks like everyone is here.


    Suddenly, a voice called out from a higher place.


    The voice of a middle-aged man came from the back of the hall, on the stage above the stairs.


    When I turned toward the voice, all the people present shouted in surprise.


    The owner of the voice was the Marquis of Gaston, the host of this evening party. He was over six feet tall, wrapped in a fine jacket, and wore many gold ornaments on his arms, legs, and body.


    Every part of him seemed to be full of confidence. He walked among the aristocrats with a showy gesture, stroking his neat kaiser beard.


    However, what surprised the people in the hall was not the dignity of the Marquis, nor his money-grubbing appearance.


    It was the huge black cat that the Marquis was carrying.


    No, it was so big that I don''t even know if I can call it a cat, but it was a beast with hair as black as the dark night of a new moon day.


    Is everyone surprised?¡¡This is an animal called Heifuu, imported from the east, even farther east than Bai Liang Bang.


    The buzz became even louder. The superpower in the east, further east of Bai Liang Bang, is an untouched land. I don''t know how much money I spent to bring in the animals that live in such a place.


    My father was also surprised by the majesty of the [Heifuu], but it was only for a moment. The Raytheft family is a military family, so they are not people who would be frightened by a mere animal.


    The same goes for Count Cremeria. The Cremeria family is the head of the kingdom''s fine swordsmanship and is in a position to lead the national army. As the Count himself is one of the generals, he is not so easily swayed.


    The Count himself is one of the generals, so he doesn''t make much of a fuss about it. ......" He growls for a moment, and then takes a closer look at the animal.


    This is what the Count was referring to as the Marquis''s taste. He is trying to show off his wealth by showing off an animal that no one else can get.


    The Marquis of Gaston greeted the nobles along the way, and eventually arrived here as well.


    "Marquis Gaston. "Marquis Gaston, thank you for inviting me to such a wonderful soiree this evening.


    "Hahaha, this is Lord Clemelia. What do you think of my pet? My pet is quite magnificent, isn''t it?


    The Marquis proudly trimmed his kaiser beard and held his heifers out in front of him.


    Heifuu makes a low growling sound in his throat. It''s like a cat''s gesture multiplied several times, so it''s hard to tell if it''s sweetness or intimidation.


    The Count, on the other hand, remains quiet.


    "Yes, sir. The Marquis is the only person in the world who can handle such a thing.


    "I''m sure you''re right. Would you like me to pet him?¡¡Oh, don''t worry, it won''t bite.


    When the Count stroked his head after hearing the Marquis''s recommendation, [Heifuu] narrowed his eyes as if he was uncomfortable.


    It seems that the animal is more gentle than it looks.


    This time, my father greeted the Marquis.


    "Your Excellency. It''s a pleasure to have you here this evening.


    No, no. I''ve always wanted to get to know the Eastern Faction. Viscount, I hope you have a good evening.


    "Yes.


    My father bowed to the Marquis'' words.


    Then it occurred to me. My father seems to be afraid of the Marquis, while Count Cremeria seems to be in a somewhat cold mood.


    As I was wondering about this, Charlotte whispered to me.


    I''ve heard nothing but good things about you, Marquis.


    "...... Is that so?


    ...... Yes. I''ve heard that he''s been cheating on his money, that he''s been tightening up on his people.


    It''s a common story. In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to take advantage of it.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find any useful information.


    ......But still, you have to come to the soiree.


    ...... I hear socializing is important.


    I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s not easy being a member of a noble family.


    You ladies get along very well, don''t you?


    The Marquis smiles at her, and she and Charlotte bows to him with smiles on their faces.

 26 Episode 26 Reesha consults her brother

    --The day after the night party, Lisha hurried to Arx''s room.


    Normally, her father and mother forbid her to have any contact with him on the grounds that she would be infected by her brother''s incompetence, but on this day, she had a chance to visit him.


    My father had been summoned by the Count of Cremeria. My father was summoned by the Earl of Cremeria, probably to discuss how to deal with the Marquis of Gaston in the future. My mother was also out of town for a tea party with the wives of other families, so there was no one to blame if they met.


    Recently, the servants have also pretended to ignore my brother when they see him.


    They still think of my brother as incompetent like my father and mother, but I am grateful that they do not blame me for seeing him.


    When I visited my brother''s room, he was sitting in the middle of the room.


    ...... My brother has been sitting like this more and more often lately.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    Yes, he''s just sitting there.


    When I asked him what he was doing and what effect this action had on him, he only said that he was not doing anything and that it would be good for his health.


    Indeed, as you can see, he is not doing anything.


    Or rather, they are doing [nothing]. To be honest, I don''t understand.


    My brother says that when he''s quiet, he''s trying to be something called "¡ö¡ö" ......, but I don''t know what "¡ö¡ö" is, what country it''s from, or how it''s pronounced.


    --It''s like an ornament.


    That was the first impression I had of my brother when I saw him doing that.


    Yes, like a figurine. It doesn''t move, it doesn''t speak, it doesn''t control magic, it just sits there. It is no different from any other piece of furniture. Even when it is quiet, a human being would make some kind of movement, but there is no sign of that, only the slightest sound of breathing.


    I don''t understand what he''s doing, but it''s my brother. I''m sure it has a meaning that I just don''t understand, and I''m sure it will lead to something.


    As I was thinking about this, my brother, who was looking toward the window, turned around to look over his shoulder.


    "Lisha, what''s wrong?


    Yes. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you today.


    "Me?


    He nodded his head and I nodded mine.


    Recently, my brother''s tone of voice has changed from "I" to "me".


    I don''t mean to be rude to my brother, but it sounds like a girl forcing herself to use masculine language.


    My brother has a small face and a fair complexion, probably like my mother. His hair is not straight like my own, but silvery and fluffy, with soft ends and texture. When she smiles, she is more charming than kind.


    I''m sure it''s just because I''m not used to it, but I still feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    Before you start talking to your brother, check your surroundings first. Right, left. There seemed to be no one in the room, but I asked him.


    "Is Noah here?


    He''s out running some errands.


    Well, that''s just fine.


    He sat on his knees and turned around on his butt to face me. I sat down in front of him and offered him what I had brought.


    This was given to me by a man dressed as a servant when I visited the Marquis of Gaston''s house the other day.


    "Dressed as a servant?


    My brother tilted his head, perhaps because he heard a strange expression.


    It was at the height of last night''s soiree, when the commotion had grown even louder.


    That was when the party was in full swing.


    It was the time when the nobles who were invited to the party were served with even more extravagant goods and fine wines.


    Tired of the fuss and the incessant greetings of the inebriated nobles, Charlotte and I left the hall and went to the balcony to enjoy the night breeze.


    He and Charlotte leave the hall and go to the balcony to enjoy the night breeze. He drinks some fruit water that he brought with him and takes a rest.


    I have been taken to many banquets and soir¨¦es, but none of them can compare to the commotion created when alcohol is involved. Perhaps it was the result of their alcoholism, but even the nobles, who usually behaved elegantly, were instantly thrown off their guard, and this was transmitted to the people around them.


    This was the first time I had ever encountered such a rowdy scene, but that was probably because the items the Marquis had offered were too rich. The loud voices of the drunken nobles could be heard all the way here.


    If you''re not an adult, you''re bound to get tired.


    Of course, my father and mother were not part of this circle. In fact, they took the initiative to let me go, saying it was bad for my education.


    It seems that Charlotte was fed up with the commotion as well, and she let out a sigh.


    Then, a thought occurred to me.


    I''ve heard from my father and mother that soir¨¦es are a necessary social occasion, but is this really the right way to go about it? ......


    That''s the honest question I had when I attended this evening party. I''m not saying it''s a bad thing to hold an evening party. But there should be a limit to the amount of extravagance. Endless extravagance. Where is the public morality? Is this really the behavior of a nobleman?


    Honestly speaking, I felt nothing but disgust when I saw it.


    Then, Charlotte said.


    "I agree with you. The tax taken from the people of the kingdom is being used in this way, and I''m sure the people who are being robbed are not very happy about it. Moreover...


    "The injustice of the Marquis?


    Yes.


    If this luxury is based on unfair exploitation, I don''t feel good about it.


    Nobles, in exchange for their position and office, are supposed to comfort the people in times of peace and fight in times of war.


    Those who have such a great responsibility have forgotten their role and have become an evil that they need to get rid of.


    This is like...


    "Pigs and cows.


    Did I just hear an out-of-tune cheer bellowing? Charlotte muttered coldly.


    Daughter of a highly disciplined military family. That part of her is relentless.


    And then I look at her.


    Charlotte is beautiful, sitting in a garden chair on the balcony. She seems to be trapped in melancholy due to the frenzied banquet, but this also accentuates her beauty. Perhaps it is because of her education in the Count''s family, but her manners are gentle and graceful, like the beauty sitting by the window (Jacqueline) in the Book of Chronicles.


    In addition, the white dress accentuates her fragility and suits her well.


    When you feel calm, Charlotte suddenly called out to you.


    I''m not sure what to say. What kind of person is Mr. Arx?


    Is he your brother?


    Yes. I''ve never met him before, so I wanted to ask you about him.


    I''ve never met him, so I wanted to ask you. Her eyes, the same color as her milk tea-colored hair, were shimmering. She is usually cheerful and kind, but she may be tired of the peculiar customs of the nobility.


    My brother is an amazing man. As the Count said, he is studying magic under his uncle who is a national mage. I''m also studying magic, but I''m not nearly as good as you.


    I haven''t actually compared them, but I''m sure that''s true.


    I refrained from saying that my brother''s abilities are higher because it would be patronizing to my family, but there is no doubt that he can use a greater variety of magic than I can.


    When Charlotte heard this, she showed a momentary expression of admiration, "Ho ......," but quickly returned to her original cloudy expression.


    You''re a hard worker.


    She said that, but that wasn''t enough to sway Charlotte''s mind.


    The words she said were slurred, like the words you say when you can''t find the right words.


    But that''s to be expected. There are plenty of hardworking people around her. Her family, the Cremeria family, is the head of the kingdom''s fine swordsmanship school, and is in a position to instruct many students. At the training grounds they own, there are many people working hard day and night to train.


    She must be used to seeing ordinary efforts.


    What kind of man do you prefer, Miss Charlotte?


    I think I''d prefer a strong man. ...... At least, I don''t like men who look like spindly green gourds.


    I don''t really like men who look like spindly ......


    I don''t know about that. My brother is not lanky, but he is smaller than most boys his age and has a girlish face and body, so it is quite possible that he could be classified as lanky as she says.


    "Lisha, what do you think?


    Well, I think your brother''s build is comparable to mine. ......


    ............ Yeah.


    Charlotte breathed a blatantly disappointed sigh. I''m sure you prefer a strong man.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    But to be honest, Charlotte''s attitude made me feel relieved. The thought of her brother leaving her for someone else still made her sad.


    As we were talking, I saw the figure of a servant in the hallway leading to the balcony.


    A man, thin. His complexion was pale. The dark circles under his eyes stood out, giving him a somewhat gloomy appearance.


    He seems to be peeping at his surroundings and is quite suspicious.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the web site and see what you can find.


    ...... Who the hell is this? I''m not sure what to make of it. If you have any questions regarding where and how to get the best results, please contact us.


    And then.


    I am a member of the kingdom''s judiciary. I''m sorry to bother you on such short notice, but I was wondering if you could take care of this for me.


    "Where''s ......?


    The man holds out a black bag to him. Charlotte and I were taken aback by the suddenness of the situation, but the man who claimed to be a member of the judiciary was still busily looking around.


    Don''t be spotted. He is in a hurry. He is in a hurry.


    When I was bewildered by the suddenness of the situation, Charlotte showed a firm attitude.


    Refrain. It would be too rude to ask us, the children of a noble family, to be entrusted with something we don''t even know what it is.


    Perhaps it was the military education he had received. Charlotte''s voice was a little too strong for her age. The man bowed even more deeply to her.


    I''m sorry. I''m very aware of my rudeness. But please push it to ...... please .......


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    ...... A thin, muffled voice, pleading. This is the way it is. I think she''s in trouble.


    "What is it?¡¡What is it?


    "This contains evidence of the many wrongs committed by the Marquis of Gaston.


    "Fraud?


    I was so surprised that my voice got louder. The only question that came to mind was, "Why me?


    Why me?¡¡Why would you entrust me with something like this in the first place?


    ...... I''m ashamed to say that I joined the Marquis family as a servant in order to expose his injustices, but while investigating the injustices, the Marquis became suspicious of me.


    If you tell me that much, I have a pretty good idea of what to expect.


    He''s about to get his evidence back, so he''s going to leave it with me?


    "Yes, if you can keep it for a while, the evidence will not be recovered.


    Yes, I know what you mean. If the nobleman who visited the party can keep the evidence, it can be safely taken out. At least, they won''t be collected and squashed.


    This is also for the good of this country. Please, please, please .......


    The man said, .......


    This is beyond my control. I''d like to report it to my father first before I give you an answer.


    "No, sir. Can you please not tell Joshua?¡¡I don''t want this to escalate before it''s out in the open.


    "............


    The man shrank back as if he were begging to get down.


    The man shrinks back as if he were begging. It''s as if to say, "It''s over.


    I''m inclined to keep it at ......, but I also don''t want to make any unnecessary waves. I don''t want to cause any trouble for my father, mother or brother if I get involved in something crazy.


    But this is evidence of wrongdoing. If you''re asking me if I should leave it alone, I can''t say no. Besides, this is something that this man has risked his life for the kingdom.


    Refusing it would be the same as forfeiting his righteous deed.


    Just by keeping it, one of the kingdom''s ills will be removed.


    So...


    "...... I understand. I''ll keep it.


    "......!¡¡Thank you!


    The man squealed with delight at receiving such a colorful reply.


    After receiving the black bag, he asked.


    So, what are you going to do with it after this?


    I''ll come and get it for you. Until then, you can keep it at home at .......


    After saying that, the man walked away without asking me who I was.


    I was taken aback by his busyness for a while, but I was also curious about the contents of the bag I received.


    I was still skeptical that it was some kind of a joke, but when I looked inside, I found a number of documents and notes.


    "This is .......


    "This is .............


    Charlotte, who also saw the contents, had a hard expression on her face. It was probably because there were things that could be evidence to support the black gossip that she had heard before.


    Then Charlotte came to me with a worried look.


    "Lisha, are you okay?


    Yes.


    Good? Is it good or is it bad? I don''t know which side this action belongs to.


    But at least you didn''t do anything wrong.


    Although it was true that I was very anxious about the fact that I was entrusted with something so important.


    Charlotte must have sensed my inner anxiety.


    "Do you want me to take it?


    "No, no. ...... Miss Charlotte. I''m the one who gave it to you. If he comes for it, I''ll be in trouble. Besides, it could get the Countess in trouble. ......


    Are you sure?


    Yes.


    I nodded with all my might. I nodded with all my might, but the vexation in my heart grew with each passing moment.


    "That''s...


    That''s what ...... is for.


    ...... Although the story was verbatim and to the point, my brother was surprised to hear it.


    Naturally, he did not expect such a story to come up.


    I showed the contents of the black bag I brought to my brother, who was still skeptical like I was last night.


    This is .......


    My brother picked up the documents in the bag. He picked up the documents and other things in the bag, which I did not recognize, but he must have understood what they were. His expression became more and more stern.


    I offered my brother something from the bottom of my bag.


    "Also, this is .......


    "Is this a ...... ledger?¡¡Is this an accounting ledger?¡¡No, if this is evidence, then maybe it''s a back book!¡¡Hey seriously, ......


    My brother, who is usually so calm and peaceful, lets out a scream. Is it really that surprising? His face became very tight.


    "Why would you leave something like this with a child? ......


    Is this really that big of a deal?


    "I think ...... is enough evidence of tax revenue to prove fraud. That''s why it''s so absurd to leave something like this with a child.


    It seems that the man was in dire straits and, well, it was an emergency.


    My brother, who had been groaning at the contents of the ledger, let out a deep breath as if to calm himself down.


    I don''t know if I should tell him.


    I don''t know if I should tell him, so I haven''t yet. And I don''t even know if it''s real.


    ...... I see.


    I don''t know if it''s real or not. That''s why I couldn''t decide whether I should tell you or not.


    Besides.


    "And she also asked me not to tell my father.


    Hmm?¡¡Don''t want me to tell him?¡¡Is that what she said?


    Yes. He said he didn''t want me to tell Joshua.


    "............


    When my brother heard that, he fell silent. Is there something on his mind?


    Anyway.


    "What should we do, brother?


    "What am I going to do?" "I can''t just throw him out. ...... But I can''t tell your father or mother.


    He said he didn''t want me to tell them, and I thought it would be better not to.


    When I said that, my brother fell silent again.


    He was thinking about something. He closed his eyes and remained quiet for a while.


    After a while, he turned to me with the red eyes of Raytheft, as if he had come to a conclusion.


    "What do you want, Leisha?


    "Me?


    Yes. I''d like to know what Lisha wants.


    I think I should keep her.


    Why?¡¡There''s no reason why Risha should have to do that, is there?


    You''re absolutely right. There''s no reason to keep it from her, there''s no responsibility.


    But...


    "Brother. I was taught that a nobleman should be proud of his nobility and his actions should be noble as well. That we are above the people of the kingdom, that we must protect them and be an example of the laws of the kingdom at all times. If it is right for me to do so, then it is right for me to keep them.


    Righteous?¡¡That''s why you''re taking what may be a dangerous action?


    Yes. Pretending to ignore it is an unbecoming act for a nobleman.


    I nodded in response to my brother''s question. That''s what my father taught me. My father taught me to always act with the pride of a nobleman. Then helping those who work for the law of the kingdom is what I should do.


    If this evidence is real, you must not turn a blind eye to it.


    Anyone who turns a blind eye here should not be a nobleman.


    Suddenly, my brother exhaled.


    Oh... Oh, yeah, the guy used to read that too.


    "......?


    He muttered something.


    "Lisha. I''ll keep this for you.


    Your brother?


    Yeah. It''s better that way, isn''t it?¡¡If I leave it in Lisha''s room, someone might see what''s inside.


    Oh. ......


    It''s true, there''s no guarantee that a servant won''t find it when cleaning her room and tell her father or mother. Or, my father or mother might enter the room and see it directly.


    On the other hand, if it is left in my brother''s room, there is almost no chance that my father, mother, or servants will find it, because they will not be around.


    In that case, it would be best to ask your brother to keep it for you.


    If you hear from the man, let me know.


    "Okay.


    And with that, I left my brother''s room.


    Perhaps it was because I had shared a serious matter with someone I could trust that my anxious feelings were somewhat lightened.

 27 Episode 27 The Marquiss Thoughts

    In the kingdom, nobility is a privileged class that is guaranteed or granted a title, office, or territory by the king.


    The bloodline must be socially recognized as "noble" and it must be continuously recognized as "noble" from generation to generation, but there is a clear disparity in status compared to the common people, and discrimination is tolerated.


    In terms of their duties, their basic style is to engage in work that is important to the nation, such as political affairs, finance, and military affairs, and to manage their territories in parallel.


    The armed nobles'' role is to engage in military service.


    They join the king''s bodyguard or the national army, and are given more or less command authority.


    A nobleman has a territory on the frontier bordering other countries and defends the country with his private army in case of emergency.


    The former is Arx''s uncle, Cleve, and the latter is the Count of Cremeria.


    The House of Raytheft itself has been an auxiliary of the House of Clemellia for generations and has been given a territory in close proximity to the Count''s territory. Therefore, Arx''s father, Joshua, can be said to fall into the latter category.


    On the other hand, civil servants are nobles who are involved in political affairs in the court or ministries.


    They can be easily understood as bureaucrats.


    The Marquis of Carew-Gaston is a member of this civilian nobility, and is a high-ranking bureaucrat who is mainly engaged in the financial affairs of the kingdom.


    These positions are not obtained through an examination system, but are entirely determined by the decisions of higher-ups. In short, the positions are paid for by connections, not by individual ability, and are therefore a breeding ground for corruption.


    "Some documents are missing?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    The Marquis of Carew Gaston, the host of the evening party that Leesha had visited the other day, was a middle-aged man who looked as if he was on the verge of old age.


    He had luxurious golden hair and a beautiful curved kaiser beard. The nape of his neck is sharply slashed, revealing his sternness, strength, and shrewdness.


    In his hand is a lit cigar in a cigarette holder.


    On his fingers are a number of ragged, jeweled rings.


    The leather chair on which he sits is covered with gaudy furs and is anything but simple.


    At his side, the large feline beast known as "Heifuu," which had dazzled the aristocrats at the recent soiree, lay prostrate as if in attendance.


    The location is the office of his mansion. Underneath the dark brown desk is a bright red carpet with detailed embroidery, and the interior is no less than that of a great hall. Paintings, sculptures, twinkling glass lights, and a crested flag crossed behind it.


    In front of the Marquis of Gaston is one of the servants entrusted with the management of the mansion.


    It is mid-afternoon. A report from him first thing in the afternoon reveals a missing document.


    In response to the servant''s blunder, the Marquis stopped his work for a moment and sounded a reprimand in a gong voice.


    What the hell are you doing?


    I''m sorry, sir.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    In response to the Marquis Gaston''s angry voice, the servants bowed deeply and apologized for the loss of the documents. The Marquis of Gaston''s anger was so great that the servant bowed deeply and apologized for the missing documents.


    "Sir. There''s something suspicious about the disappearance.


    What do you mean by suspicious?


    What do you mean? Where the documents were stored, there were signs of tampering.


    If it''s ......, does that mean the documents were taken by an outside party?


    Probably.


    So, what kind of documents are these missing?


    Yes. It was...


    Then the servant talked about the documents that smacked of corruption by the Marquis and the records of money transfers.


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    Hm ......, that should be fine.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The Marquis is not sweating even though the evidence has been stolen.


    In other words, they could be evidence of wrongdoing, but only to the extent that they could be squashed with the Marquis'' power.


    But of course, there are some things that cannot be overlooked.


    And then there was the fact that one of the back books was missing.


    ...... That''s not good.


    The Marquis''s expression was shaded by the existence of the back books.


    This is evidence that he was paying less tax than he should have.


    However, the Marquis still had time to spare. One of these revelations would not be his downfall yet. All he had to do was pretend he was wrong, pay the correct taxes, and get the officials involved to sniff around.


    However, it was not something he wanted to reveal, because once it was exposed, he would be watched very closely.


    Do you have any idea when it went missing?


    Probably the other night at the party.


    That''s when. ......


    Security is tightened more than usual because of the dignitaries who visit the soiree, but it is often difficult to keep an eye on the guests as they come and go. This year''s party in particular was more spirited than usual and attracted a large number of people.


    The timing was perfect for the rats to make their move.


    "...... are you still working for the Bureau of Investigation?


    The. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    You''d go so far as to imitate an interloper. It''s abominable. ......


    Inspectorate. In the kingdom, the royal family''s loyal dogs monitor whether the nobles are correctly following the laws enacted by the king. Sometimes from the outside, sometimes from the inside, they investigate the nobles to see if they are cheating.


    For the Marquis, who is constantly cheating, they are hateful people.


    Despite his irritation, the Marquis maintained his composure. He had been involved in corruption since he became the head of the family, and this was not the first time he had been in such a crisis.


    So, do you have any idea where that person is?


    No. We already have them in custody.


    "Already in custody"?¡¡What do you mean, you have them?


    The Marquis gives a dubious look. It''s contradictory that we''re seizing the thief and yet we''re getting reports that the evidence is gone. If they are taking him into custody, they should have seized what was stolen.


    However, there was no mention of their recovery.


    It seems that ...... it was released from his possession before he was taken into custody.


    So you''re saying the evidence was already in the hands of the Bureau of Prisons?


    No, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Hmm. Didn''t ...... capture the wrong person?


    We are in the process of investigating that as well, sir.


    The Marquis, hearing the servant''s words, pondered for a moment.


    And then.


    "...... Well... If it was lost during the night party, it is not surprising that it has already been summoned to the castle.


    A few days have already passed since the day it was supposedly stolen. Even if there are preparations for the accusation, if it is in the hands of the inspectorate, there should be some kind of approach from the other side.


    But in fact, there is nothing.


    Then it''s possible that the thief has hidden it somewhere.


    How far along is the interrogation?


    They''re already there, but they''re not talking. ......


    I don''t care how rough it gets. I don''t care how rough it gets, but make sure he chirps.


    As the Marquis gave this order, a servant suddenly spoke up.


    As for the whereabouts of the documents, I''ve heard something curious from someone else.


    What is it?


    "I spoke to the receptionist on the day, and she told me that she had seen the daughter of the House of Raytheft returning with a package that she had not brought with her when she visited.


    "The daughter of Raytheft?¡¡She must have taken some souvenirs with her.¡¡She must have prepared some for the guests?


    No. Yes, but they were not exactly what I had in mind.


    What kind?


    A black bag that didn''t match the dress at all.


    "M......


    The Marquis tilted his head. I met the daughter of the Raytheft family for the first time on the day of the soiree, and I remembered that she was only about ten years old. It was unlikely that a child would be in the company of the inspector general''s dogs.


    But


    "What if the cargo was stolen?


    A spook from the Bureau of Investigation left it with an unknowing child. ......


    That''s right. I guess that''s the only way. ......


    The Marquis, who was bitter about the troublesome situation, asked the servant what to do.


    What should we do?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡Of course, you can''t tell them what''s inside.


    "No, that won''t work. Joshua Raytheft will see what''s inside. Joshua Raytheft will see what''s inside, and he''s an innocent man of the east. They''ll find out soon enough.


    The Eastern Houses are united under the Count of Cremeria. They are all hard-headed people who don''t like injustice and try to be proud aristocrats all the way. If you look at the contents of the book, you can be sure that it will end up in the hands of the judiciary.


    The Marquis, as he is known, is a man who is not afraid to speak his mind.


    The Marquis let out a loud sigh to be heard.


    ...... Oh dear, I''m in trouble. I don''t want to get into any kind of public trouble with the people in the east either.


    Then.


    Call the Viscount''s daughter secretly and arrange for her to return it to me gently.


    What do you mean, softly?


    Softly. Don''t misjudge the situation, okay?


    The Marquis said, and went back to his work as if he had finished his trifles.


    He did not know that the ...... servant was smirking at him in the shadows.

 28 Episode 28 Charlotte Clemelia

    --Charlotte Cremeria is the daughter of one of the most powerful military families in the kingdom.


    She is twelve years old this year. She has long, milk-tea colored hair that is soft. Her sideburns reach down to her cheeks, and her small face is filled with so much radiance that her eyes are said to be filled with amber.


    Her family is one of the most famous families that have created the historical kingdom style of fine swordsmanship, and her father is the general Perce Cremeria, a great nobleman who is in charge of the eastern frontier and leads the national army. He has a large territory in the east and a large mansion in the royal capital.


    She has a wide range of interactions with other nobles, both high and low, and is the daughter of a good family that has nothing to complain about.


    The daughter of a high class nobleman is a princess who is loved as a butterfly and a flower because of her good origin, but Charlotte''s father insists that even a nobleman''s princess must have a taste for swords, so she devotes part of her education to fine sword fighting.


    Therefore, on this day, she was working on her sword skills.


    The place was one of the several training grounds owned by House Clemellia in the capital. It is particularly large among the ones in the capital, frequented by the children of nobles, and is said to be of the highest quality.


    The spacious room with many windows near the ceiling is bright and the sunlight hits the floor.


    The room is bright and sunny, with several lighted windows near the ceiling, and many students are shouting enthusiastically, fighting and thrusting.


    The man Charlotte is matching swords with is an older man, one of her father Perth''s high school students.


    He is muscular and broad-shouldered, giving the impression that he is standing in front of a stone wall.


    Basically, he learns swords from his father (Parth) and brother (Wayne), but they have their own jobs and don''t always have time for him. So, when they are not around, the best of the best will train you.


    ...... He would hold his wooden sword in one hand and thrust it out, concentrating half-heartedly.


    The other person facing you does the same, opening his or her body sideways with the right half of his or her body forward, extending the reach of your thrust.


    This is the basic stance of Royal Fine Swordsmanship.


    The opponent is an adult. The difference in size between the two would normally make it impossible for him to win, but since he has set the conditions, there is no problem.


    As I was gathering my breath and watching carefully for any sign of movement...


    Suddenly, from a standstill, a thrust like a gale appears like a vision.


    I followed it, which I had perceived a moment before the behavior occurred, and when I deviated from the trajectory, my opponent''s thrust pierced the place where I had been with a moment''s delay.


    Taking advantage of this, he thrusts his wooden sword into his neck, and the older man admits defeat, saying, "I am defeated.


    It was a victory. With this, I got two out of five today.


    ...... I can see this "tip" every time, but even when I do, my body often cannot catch up. This is when the opponent moves too fast for my body to catch up.


    Therefore, even if I can see the opponent''s movement, I often lose the game.


    After a while, I was being evaluated by the older man about my movement, when I suddenly noticed a large presence.


    It was my father, Perce Clemellia, who had entered the training area with a display of bravado.


    The air in the hall became even tighter as he appeared with a sense of authority.


    My father walked toward me while calling out to his students around him.


    "Father.


    "Char. You''ve been working hard today, haven''t you?


    Yes. Yes, I took two from Master Zell today.


    When I told him the result of the match, he looked surprised.


    "......!¡¡So, you can beat Zell now?


    Yes.


    I bowed my head, trying to be polite.


    The older man, who was playing with him, gave my father a series of praises in the form of a report. "The princess is a genius," he said. "The princess is a genius.


    When I was embarrassed by the praise, I turned my head and said, "Well, the princess is a genius.


    "Well, you look as if you are looking into the future.


    "What?


    The older man''s sudden words made her shoulders jump.


    You''re looking into the future. Because that''s exactly what he said.


    They can''t see through me. My heart beats loudly, even though it shouldn''t.


    It''s because I feel a little guilty about that power. I wondered if it wasn''t cheating to see the future like that. Isn''t it not fair to use the foresight that only I can see to win the game? Such awareness exists in the back of my mind.


    As I froze, my father squatted down and put his hands on my shoulders.


    Then, from the same position, he looked at me with his dark gaze.


    ...... So you do have a natural disposition for swords.


    Tenpin?


    Yeah. Yeah. It''s bigger than mine or Wayne''s.


    My father calls it a talent, not a vague source of power that cannot be summed up in words, but a definite ability. He said that it is a high quality given by the heavens, a natural destiny.


    Those who are endowed with it say that they have powers that are beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    The royalty of a great nation, the heroes who make a name for themselves on the battlefield. They all have tremendous natural talents. That''s why they are in the position they are in now.


    It seems that my father, my brother, and myself also have it.


    Is this natural disposition the power to see the future? I''m not sure, but...


    "Char. It is not evil to use all the power you have in order to win. In fact, not using your full strength and cutting corners is the worst thing you can do in a game.


    "Is that so?


    Yes, I think that was my own strength. But is it really okay to win like that? Is it really a victory of the sword to rely on a sense of divine revelation that seems to have come to you, even though the machine is yours? If you are going to compete for skill, shouldn''t your initial point be the same as those around you?


    If you accuse me of cheating...


    Char. The complaint that comes out of it is just jealousy. It''s just an excuse for losing. Everyone does everything in their power to win. Failing to do so is a bad thing.


    My father saw through my inner anxiety and gave me a precise answer.


    Remember that. Remember that.


    "Yes.


    I nodded in response to my father''s commanding words. Was he allowed to do so? I don''t know for sure, but I think my anxiety has been lifted a little.


    Then, my father suddenly said.


    "I can only feel, what about you?


    "I can see.


    I can see.¡¡I can see. ...... Well, if it''s you, you''ll be the best swordsman in the kingdom.


    You can see the complexity in my father''s face when he said that. I got the impression that he could not be honestly pleased.


    When I looked at him curiously, his expression returned to normal.


    And you''re not good enough to have such problems.


    "Well, lately I''ve been able to beat not only Mister Zell, but others as well!


    Hahaha, I see.


    My father laughed and nodded, but he didn''t take me seriously.


    "But, Charu. But Char, you must remember one thing.


    What is it?


    Even if you can see the destination, that doesn''t mean it''s absolute. Even if what you see is your defeat, you can change the outcome as long as you don''t give up.


    "Never give up. ......


    That''s right.


    My father said these words and then said.


    "By the way, Char. What are you doing this afternoon?


    Yes. I''m going to explore the city with Risha afterwards.


    I see. Lisha''s your friend and my collaborator''s daughter. You must protect her.


    Yes, sir.


    I nodded vigorously at my father''s words. It is common for noblemen to think that those of lower rank should protect those of higher rank, but my father often spoke of the responsibility of those who are above. He said that subordinates are not their shields, but their protectors. They are there to protect us because we are there to protect them as a big umbrella. We should never take for granted that they will protect us.


    Lisha is the daughter of a viscount and a younger friend to me. She knows that she has to protect her if something happens to her.


    So.


    "I swear on my sword.


    "Mm.


    My father nodded his head in satisfaction as he swore on his sword.


    "Father. May I have your permission to train you until the hour is up?


    All right. --Take the sword.


    ............ So, after a while of matching swords with my father, I wiped off my sweat, took a break, and went to the Count''s mansion.


    When I returned to the mansion, I found that Lisha, who had come for me, had been shown into the parlor.


    When I entered the room, she stood up from the sofa and took a lady''s bow.


    As always, Lisha is lovely. Her beautiful silver hair glistens in the sunlight and is pulled back into a ponytail. She wears a blue ribbon, a frilly blouse, and a blue skirt. Her lips are pale and her cheeks are full. Every part of her is doing its part to enhance her loveliness.


    What I especially like are her eyes. Red, beady eyes. I especially like her red, beady eyes, with a glint of straightness and honesty in them.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website to see if you can find any useful information.


    ...... The main areas of the capital are patrolled by guards, so security is good. It''s a good idea to take a look at the information on the web to get a better idea of what you''re looking for.


    As Lisha and I walked, we talked about what we were up to. We talked about the progress of our studies and training, talked about other families, gossiped about other families, and talked about the latest fads in ornaments.


    Eventually, the conversation turned to what they had left at the party.


    Yes, ...... for Mr. Arx.


    "Yes. Take it to your brother.


    Apparently, Lisha had left the evidence of wrongdoing from the nightclub with her brother.


    --Arx Raytheft. He''s a boy who was disgraced and disinherited by Joshua Raytheft, the head of the Raytheft family and Risha''s brother.


    The reason for his disinheritance is said to be a lack of talent.


    The reason for his disinheritance is said to be a lack of talent, as he lacked the magical power necessary for his family.


    The amount of magic power is an important factor for a military man whose strength lies in his magical talent.


    The amount of magic power is an important factor for a soldier. If you have a lot of magic power, it will be a factor in defeating the same mage, and you can rely on that amount of magic power to defeat many enemy soldiers.


    To put it bluntly, it is the ability of succession. How much you can fight, how long you can fight. How long can you stay in the battlefield?


    It''s no wonder the Viscount thinks that''s so important. If you are the head of a military family, you have to stand on the battlefield and command your troops. Mage commanders must take the initiative in using magic, and if their level of magic is the same as that of ordinary mages, they will not be able to show the people around them.


    It is a pity that everything is determined by birth, but it is unavoidable considering the family.


    The amount of magic power will never change.


    The Raytheft family places particular importance on the amount of magic power, so they must have been cut off early.


    That''s why the other side gracefully asked for the engagement to be dissolved.


    However, Lisha seems to have a different opinion of him.


    "I think it''s safe for you to have it.


    You trust Arx-kun, don''t you?


    "Yes.


    Lisha''s face broke out. When she talks about Arx, she looks quite happy.


    I think it''s because he''s a kind and loving brother.


    I''ve been introduced to a number of boys my own age through my association as a ...... nobleman. In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you can always ask for help. Some have the bearing of aristocrats and behave elegantly. Some were so wealthy that they neglected their studies and training.


    Let''s imagine the Arks based on Risha. In my mind''s eye, I see a thin, gentle boy with silver hair like Lisha. A boy with a rather introverted impression, who seems to have nothing to do with rough things.


    I imagine him standing side by side with his fianc¨¦e.


    It still doesn''t feel right.


    "Miss Charlotte.


    What is it?¡¡Lisha.


    In response to the sudden call, Lisha cast her eyes down anxiously.


    Is visible talent that important ......?


    ...... Well, I don''t know. I''m not sure about that either.


    I don''t know," he said, "but if you think about it in the context of the aristocracy, it''s still .


    But we nobles are the ones who stand on top of others. To be on top of someone, you need the right kind of power. Maybe you need to be more talented than normal. If the talent is great, it will naturally become visible.


    "......, is that so?


    Risha may not be happy with her brother Arx''s disadvantage.


    --But what if you apply his situation to yourself?


    What if I had no talent for swords and was treated as coldly as he was? If I had been born in another family, I wonder how I would have fared.


    When I think about it, it still seems unreasonable.


    Regardless of one''s intentions, one''s initial point of origin is determined by birth, and no matter how hard one tries, it cannot be reversed.


    If I were to find myself in such a situation...

 29 Episode 29 Charlottes Defeat

    --Charlotte had just left the nobleman''s mansion area and was heading towards the commercial district.


    As Charlotte left the area of the nobleman''s mansions and entered the commercial district lined with large stores, she was talking with Lisha about which stores she should visit today.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of cobblestones being stepped on in a hurry.


    At the same time, several men appeared from around the corner and behind me.


    What''s going on?


    Before you know it, they''re all surrounding you, as if they''ve been working together.


    "Hey--


    "Master Charlotte, is this ......?


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    There were exactly ten men who showed up. There is no way to escape, as the front, back and even side streets are blocked.


    Inconveniently, there was no one else in the vicinity, so there was no way to warn others.


    Seeing their coordinated movements, I immediately understood.


    This is not a coincidence.


    It is a movement with a firm intention to surround them.


    In the first place, the movement itself was orderly, and there was no waste at all.


    I put my hand on the hilt of the small sword I was carrying for self-defense and asked aloud.


    "What are you people doing?


    "What do you want me to know, ladies?


    As I let out a shouted question, a man stepped forward, saying something like that.


    He''s the leader of this group. A large man with a slightly protruding belly. The lower half of his blond face is covered with stubble, and he is not clean at all, which is quite dirty for a man who comes and goes in this area.


    If you look down at him, you will see that he is wearing armor that is different from that worn by the guards of King''s Landing.


    A leather breastplate, iron baskets, and a huge treadmill on his back. Old and new, the types of equipment are all mismatched.


    From their appearance, it is hard to believe that they are related to noble or merchant families.


    The others are dressed similarly to the large man. For that reason alone, I''d say they''re all here.


    Anyway, he stepped forward, protecting Lisha behind him.


    ...... What the hell do you think you''re doing?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out.


    You think I''m going to go along with that?


    I''m not sure if I''m going to follow you or not," he said. He drew his sword and aimed it at the man''s face.


    But the big man is unconcerned, he just smiles at you with contempt as if you were a child with a toy sword.


    "Oh, that''s brave. You are indeed the princess of a military family. But can you handle all these people by yourself?


    The big guy says, and starts laughing.


    It''s a vulgar laugh. The others, perhaps caught up in the laughter, began to laugh as well.


    Then, the large man suddenly looks at Lisha.


    "Oh. We know you''re from House Raytheft. I''ve got a mage for you too.


    A large man squared his chin.


    Apparently, he sensed that Lisha was about to use magic.


    As he said, "I''ve got a mage for you." Among the men, there were a few dressed like that. There was no way to be sure that they were really mages, so they were bluffing, but they didn''t seem to be lying.


    No, to begin with.


    "Do you know who we are?


    Well, yeah.


    Why ......?


    But when you know that you are the son of a military family and that Lisha is the daughter of Raytheft, you know that these people are not just a bunch of haphazard kidnappers.


    In other words, they know they''re dealing with a nobleman, and they''re making a move.


    "Now, first, princess, put away your sword. I''m not going to hurt you if you stay quiet.


    You think I''m going to let you do that?


    Do you want to do it?


    The big man then leans back and pulls out the Danpei on his back.


    You want to be there?


    I''d like that.


    "Hello, Miss Charlotte. ......


    It''s okay. I''ll handle this. As soon as I take that man down, you have to leave.


    But, sir.


    "That man is nothing.


    That''s what he says. That''s not bravado. That''s the truth. I''m confident I can beat him.


    No, there is no way I can''t beat him.


    I''ve defeated many adults in the dojo many times before.


    I don''t think I''m a match for them.


    Yes, I have a natural disposition.


    I have the strongest natural disposition that can see as far into the future as possible.


    But Lisha looks worried.


    "Are you making any plans?


    "Yes. I''m trying to defeat you.


    That''s scary.


    The large man is still smiling with contempt.


    It''s as if he''s watching a child''s bluff.


    It is true that there is too much of a difference in size.


    But even so, he is accustomed to fighting opponents who are taller than he is.


    I can do it.


    I can fight.


    I can beat them.


    If I can knock down the head of this group here, I might be able to make a breakthrough.


    That''s what I was thinking.


    That is, until I saw a flash of a "pawn" in front of me right after we pointed our swords at each other.


    "Ah ......


    You can''t help but let your voice leak out.


    But what seemed to be a vision was a vision of herself being struck by a man''s sword and blown away.


    What''s wrong?¡¡What''s wrong?¡¡Maybe you''ve realized that you''re no match for him?


    "............


    Bite your lip.


    At the same time, the tip of the sword lowers.


    Now that you can see...


    Now that you know the answer.


    I can''t fight anymore.


    I say again, keep your sword.


    "......


    I obeyed the big man''s words and sheathed my fine sword.


    You can never win a head-on fight with this man. It would be a different story if we were both trained with fine swords, but since our styles of swordsmanship are different, I can''t deal with him.


    In the first place, the man''s movements did not stop even if I stabbed him with my fine sword. A woman''s strength, even a child''s, was not enough to stop him. My sting could not be the sting of a bee.


    I was shallow.


    I had gotten carried away because I could now beat adults.


    Suddenly, a man with a hood pulled tightly over his eyes walks up to me.


    "............


    As I wondered who he was due to the difference in his appearance from those around him, a large man asked the hooded man in a mysterious manner.


    "Are you sure it''s these guys?


    The hooded man nodded in response to the large man''s question.


    You''re not going to talk?


    Perhaps he is trying to avoid revealing his true identity.


    Eventually, the large man opens his mouth.


    "Follow me.


    ...... Do you know what you''re doing?¡¡Do you know what you''re doing? It''s a felony to frighten a nobleman''s child.


    Tell that to your employers.


    So the man in the hood is your employer?


    So you are the employer of these men?


    ............


    Answer me!


    When the hooded man, who remained silent and refused to answer, raised his voice.


    A large man shoved a flat on his throat.


    ...... It was a moment. There was no time to react.


    It was an act that showed the difference in power.


    "Princess. I don''t want to cause a scene. Please be quiet. And the daughter of Raytheft.


    "......


    No, don''t hurt Master Charlotte!


    Then be quiet. If you don''t think you can resist, I won''t do anything.


    I''m not going to do anything about it.


    He followed the large man and followed him as he led the way.


    The road deviated greatly from the district where the nobles lived and went into a deserted area.


    There was a carriage parked there.


    ...... A two-horse box carriage, too luxurious for the deserted place. The windows are equipped with curtains that, when closed, will not allow you to see what is going on inside.


    The carriage was occupied by herself, Lisha, a large man and a man in a hood.


    "...... Master Charlotte.


    "...... Lisha. We''ll find a way to get out of here.


    "...... Yes.


    "...... If we can''t do that...


    ...... I understand. I would rather be humiliated as a child of nobility.


    The next words were, "Death.


    The next words were, "I choose death.


    To be sold off.


    I''ll be sold off. I''ll be used as a toy by panderers.


    There are so many ways for a kidnapped child to end up.


    It''s nothing but shame for a child of nobility to be treated like that. To protect the honor of your family, you choose to die gracefully. It is the last thing we can do to protect the pride of our noble family.


    ......, but I don''t want to do that to Lisha.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    In the end, the carriage took us to the Marquis of Gaston''s mansion.


    A magnificent mansion. He had been there the other day, so there was no way he could mistake it.


    The approach from the gate to the front door is lined with statues by famous sculptors, and the tiled terrace has parasols, chairs and tables. The scent of roses wafted through the air as I stepped inside.


    Who are your employers?


    Come on.


    I was led straight to the guest room of the house.


    Confused, you and Lisha are seated on the guest couch, and a servant prepares tea. The reception was no different than when we greeted a guest, and there was even a pile of tea cakes on the table in front of us.


    Gradually, however, I began to understand the meaning of this gesture.


    Lisha seemed to be the same way, making a tense face.


    After a while, a man walked into the guest room.


    The owner of the mansion, Khau Ga Ga, was dressed in a silk jacket.


    He was the Marquis of Curlew Gaston, the owner of the mansion.


    "The Marquis of Curlew Gaston. ......


    "Ladies, I apologize for the rough manner in which I have invited you.


    The Marquis began with an apology.


    However, he made no pretense of being offended.


    It was as if he was saying something flattering in a clear manner.


    "Good day to you, Your Excellency. I''m going to ask you straight out, what''s the point of this?


    The Marquis asked, without so much as a greeting.


    No, no, I thought I''d bring something for the ladies. As I said before, I apologize for the roughness of the invitation.


    ...... I will inform your father of this matter.


    "Oh, no problem.


    The Marquis smiled as if it didn''t itch at all, though he had meant to put a spike in his greeting.


    You can afford it, can''t you?


    Of course I can. It''s not as if there''s going to be an immediate rift between the Count and me when you tell your father about this.


    That''s ......


    That''s politics, you know. You''d better remember that.


    The Marquis then lit a cut cigar and puffed wildly a couple of times, hard.


    The Marquis then lit a cut cigar and puffed wildly on it a couple of times, asserting that he could not be accused of kidnapping, much less of anything.


    But it''s hardly bravado. There were no witnesses to the kidnapping, and the fact is that she was being treated like this. If he is told that he protected her when she was in danger, or that he and Lisha are mistaken, and if he is allowed to keep his cover, the matter will be settled.


    Then, as I said earlier, you can bring him back a souvenir.


    It is possible that they will thank you.


    Besides, you know what? Even if you complain about your relationship with the men who brought you here, if they say they did it on their own, there is nothing you can do. Of course, evidence of their involvement with the Marquis will be erased. That''s what they can do. We have the power to do it.


    "Now, as to why you were brought here, I''m sure you''re aware of that by now, aren''t you?


    When the Marquis gives Lisha a suggestive look, she asks him back with a clear face.


    What are you talking about?


    "What do you mean?" "Miss Lisha. You can''t compete with me in belly tricks. But by the looks of it, you really do have it. So you know what it is?


    It''s a ...... document, isn''t it?


    "Yes, but ...... that''s all right. It would have been better if it was just the documents. It would have been better if it had been just the documents, but the loss of the account book would have been a bit of a problem for us as well.


    The Marquis said this, took a breath, and got down to business.


    Can I have that back, please?


    It''s not here at .......


    "Then I''ll change my question. Have you given it to anyone yet?¡¡For example, to an official in the inspectorate?


    ............


    Risha remained silent and met the Marquis'' gaze.


    It would be unjust for her to open her mouth here.


    When she doesn''t answer, the Marquis lets out a tired sigh.


    "Miss Lisha. I don''t want to make things worse. I don''t want to make a big deal out of it either. As long as you give me back those papers and books, I don''t mind.


    The Marquis implied that it could be worse, but Lisha remained silent. I guess she doesn''t want to give in so easily. From the moment she found out what was in the black bag, it was her pride as a noblewoman that drove her. This silence is the result of her firm adherence to the teaching of innocence.


    This is how she is able to withstand the silent pressure of the Marquis.


    You mean you don''t want to answer until ....... I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. --Hey.


    That''s when the Marquis spoke up.


    Suddenly, a large man behind her pulled her by the arm.


    "What?


    Master Charlotte?


    "Oh, don''t move.


    A large man thrusts a small sword at me.


    Is he threatening her by taking her hostage?


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    "Miss Risha. I''ll ask you again. Where are the papers and books?¡¡If you don''t answer, will the Countess be harmed?


    "...... Lisha. You don''t have to tell me. This is just a threat. How could I hurt her?


    I''m serious. And that man will do it if I tell him to.


    Just as she said that, the little sword moved even closer to her neck and struck her neck. The blade is unexpectedly sharp. If you move it, it could easily cut your skin.


    "Huh? If you hurt me, you won''t be able to get away with it, will you?


    "Yes. But then we''ll just have to do it differently. No one has ever seen you before, you know.


    Risha gave me a worried look. If I don''t, I''ll get hurt. Not only that, if I take the Marquis'' words correctly, I''ll be killed.


    You can''t help but lose your pride in exchange for someone else''s life.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The bag containing the ...... evidence has been left with your brother.


    I see.


    The Marquis, after getting Risha to confess, immediately issued instructions.


    I''m sure he''s going to take some action against Arx.


    He frees himself from the arms of the large man.


    "You two will stay in this room until your bags arrive. Oh, and I''m sorry to gag the daughter of House Raytheft. Just in case.


    And with that, the Marquis had left the guest room.

 30 Episode 30 Bad Foreboding Hits

    --It was when I was doing my daily routine of [zazen] for a long time.


    While I was alone in the middle of the room, meditating as usual, and maintaining a state of blankness, a servant brought me a delivery.


    It was rare these days to have a servant other than Noah in person. Ever since Noah came to the mansion, I''ve always gone through Noah in all my affairs - was it that urgent?


    However, the delivery came in the form of an envelope.


    He asked the servant who brought it to him what it was.


    "What is it?


    "I don''t know, sir. He said I must give it to Master Arx.


    "...... for me?


    Yes.


    What kind of man brought this?


    Well, he was well-dressed. ......


    The servant''s words are not to the point. The servant''s words don''t make sense, which means he didn''t say who he was and didn''t check. He may have felt that his work was inappropriate, but since there was no one to blame ......, he probably thought there was no need to be so careful.


    You didn''t say your name, did you?


    Yes.


    When I asked him to confirm, he replied in the affirmative.


    But an envelope. It''s probably a letter or something. The only person who would send me such a thing at the moment is my uncle.


    "...... Where is Lisha now?


    "......?¡¡Is it Miss Lisha?¡¡She''s gone out this afternoon. ......


    ...... Oh, right. Okay, okay. That''s enough, thank you.


    The servant thanked him, bowed and left the room.


    I looked at the back of the envelope, flipping through it. As expected, there was nothing on it.


    For a moment, I thought it might have been a letter from the official who had entrusted Lisha with the evidence, but I quickly dismissed it as unlikely. If it was that official, then this should be a delivery to Risha.


    Since he had given it to Risha, it made sense to ask her to return it.


    However, if it was a letter to herself, which had nothing to do with the matter at hand, it was strange that the person who brought the letter did not identify himself.


    A bad feeling grew heavy in the pit of my stomach.


    It''s the worst of all possible possibilities.


    This is turning into a bad story.


    You sit down at your desk, grab a paper knife, and hastily open the envelope.


    Inside, you find a letter.


    And there it was, just as I expected it to be.


    --Bring the things my sister left for me to the designated place. Don''t tell your parents. If you do, I''ll kill them both.


    "Oh, shit!


    Bang on the desk.


    Lisha is the only one who knows I have the evidence. But the letter was for you. And the word "kill. This is most likely not the same official who gave the evidence to Risha.


    Then the sender is the source of the evidence of wrongdoing.


    None other than the Marquis of Carlow Gaston.


    But--


    "I''m going to kill you both. ...... Is there anyone else involved that you know?


    The letter definitely said two people.


    Maybe someone else who had accompanied him had gotten involved.


    As I sat in my room, staring at the letter and groaning, there was a knock at the door.


    Eventually, a voice came through the door.


    "Mr. Arx, may I have your attention, please?


    "Noah. Yes, of course.


    With your permission, Noah Ingveen opens the door and appears.


    As he enters, a soft citrus scent wafts through the air.


    She has a short bob, indigo hair, a golden monocle, and good looks. She is dressed in her morning coat as usual, and her appearance is impeccable.


    Noah bowed gracefully and asked a question.


    Noah bowed gracefully and asked, "I saw Cheri leave the room a few minutes ago.


    She must have just seen the servant who brought her the package.


    "...... Here it is.


    "A letter, a delivery?


    He nodded in response to Noah''s question and tossed the letter to him.


    Noah skimmed through the letter and then turned to look at it.


    "Mr. Arx, is this ......?


    Noah looked over the letter and immediately turned to me. "Sir Arx, is this ?" "When Risha went to the soiree, she said it was proof of the Marquis'' wrongdoing, so I brought it.


    As he pulled out the hidden evidence, he explained to Noah what had happened.


    He explained to Noah what had happened as he pulled out the hidden evidence. Risha had been entrusted with the evidence.


    He also said that he was the one who took care of it.


    Noah, after listening to the whole story, still looks reluctant.


    ...... You didn''t tell me such an important thing?


    I''m sorry. I didn''t think they would find out.


    He had thought that if the officials had come to get it, it would not have any effect, but he had not expected that the Marquis would sniff it out first.


    There''s a lot I want to say, but we''ll talk about it later.


    "Oh.


    The fact that the matter has come to light suggests that something has happened to the servant.


    ...... Yes. I''m sure you''re right. d*mn .......


    I''m sure you''re right.


    How dare you involve Risha and then put her in danger? It''s not clear if he was caught and opened his mouth, or if the Marquis had too much intuition, but this made me want to punch him, not just complain.


    It''s true that Master Lisha has been kidnapped. Would you like me to report it to your parents?


    No, that''ll have to wait.


    But, Master Arx. I''m afraid this killing thing is more of a threat.


    Yeah. That''s what I think, too.


    Noah is right, they won''t go out of their way to kill the daughter of a viscount.


    Even if he did, he would have to prepare for it by first plotting against the Raytheft family.


    If all the evidence was destroyed, that would be the end of it.


    I think it''s necessary to tell someone, given the circumstances.


    Yeah. I want you to tell your uncle first.


    Crabbe has more power than his father Joshua. Crabbe has more power than Joshua, and he can deal with emergencies better than Joshua, and more importantly, if we tell my parents, it might cause a commotion in the house. If that happens, they might take some action.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ...... The fact that you''re taking hostages means that the Marquis is in a bit of a hurry. There is one of the ledgers in our possession. You''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    "And then. Noah, I''m going to answer the call.


    I don''t think they''d keep their word if I did.


    I don''t think so. If they get the evidence, they''ll get me too.


    And you''re willing to do this knowing that?


    No, I''m not taking the evidence.


    No, I''m not taking the evidence.


    So how do you propose to do it?


    The idea is to pretend to be caught and get out with Lisha and the others. You don''t think I can use magic too, do you?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    It''s hard to imagine that a child of ten years old can use magic. As the son of a military family, one might be wary of him. He can use magic, that''s all.


    But there is a possibility that we may not be able to bring them together.


    "Yeah. That''s why I want Noah to make another move while I''m stalling like that. I want you to go to the Marquis'' mansion right now and find out where Lisha is. Noah can do that, can''t he?


    Even if he says he can''t, you''ll make him do it, won''t you?


    Of course.


    Huh. My stomach''s starting to hurt.


    Illusion. So, once we know where Lisha is...


    You mean you''ll ask Mr. Crabbe to make a move?


    That''s it. We won''t be able to go in until we at least know where she is.


    If you break into the Marquess''s mansion and find it empty, it could be a disaster.


    This is why you need to make sure that you do your homework and make time for it.


    ...... The options available to me now are limited.


    In any case, now that this has happened, I have to rely on someone who has the appropriate power.


    --But is that a solution?


    ............


    The words "" suddenly appear in my mind.


    It is true that my first priority right now is to help Lisha.


    However, even if that is accomplished, there is no doubt that the result will leave me with a lot of confusion.


    The first thing we need to think about is how this matter can be settled.


    Is it just to save Risha from the Marquis?


    Is it just to reveal the Marquis'' wrongdoings?


    No, I''m sure that''s not the end of the story.


    "............


    Mr. Arx?


    This case will first go back to the beginning.


    Aside from the back books, the other evidence of miscellaneous irregularities is something that a nobleman as large as the Marquis of Gaston could easily squash.


    The people who collected these items were probably government officials, probably from the inspector general''s office, but I wonder what they were trying to do with such useless items.


    Of course, accusations need to be lobbied for, and the Marquis is a person who plays a central role in the country.


    It would be difficult to accuse him of a crime unless there was something serious.


    This level of evidence is far from fatal, even with the back books.


    Nevertheless, he took action at this time.


    Is the official incompetent or thoughtful in throwing away an opportunity when more important evidence could have been obtained?


    And... I don''t even know how the official knew that Lisha was Joshua Raytheft''s daughter and left her with him.


    --It''s as if there''s something unseen moving around the room.


    Is this a warning that something is going on under the water, or is it just an illusion?


    I''m not sure which it is, but at any rate.


    ...... Noah. I have a few other things to look into. Can I ask you to do that too?


    "Is there more?¡¡You''re a hard master to please.


    I think he''s better than your uncle.


    I think he''s better than your uncle.


    Noah let out an exasperated breath. This exchange has become a regular occurrence lately.


    He''s always doing what he says he''s going to do, but he always does it.

 31 Episode 31 Meeting with the Marquis

    After the preparations for the operation to take back Risha were made, Arx visited the place specified in the letter.


    The designated place was one of the squares in the royal capital.


    Perhaps because it is located at the outskirts of the capital, it is one of the few squares in the city that is not very popular and seems deserted. The sky was covered with thick clouds, giving the place an indescribable feeling of abandonment, as if ghosts were appearing even in the daytime.


    If you suddenly use your nose, you can smell an indescribable odor. It''s hard to tell whether it''s musty or dank, and no one likes to come here to smell it.


    This is one of the reasons for the lack of people in the square.


    However, Arx was dressed in a suit of armor that was completely unsuitable for such a place.


    Noah had provided him with a shirt and jacket, all in blue and white.


    With the ribbons and skirt, she looked as if she could be mistaken for Lisha due to her overly feminine face.


    At her waist, she wields a short sword, the kind that even a child could handle.


    In one hand is a black bag containing false evidence.


    These are his two personal belongings.


    As he waits, he hears a faint noise.


    "You''re here.


    You''re here," I suddenly spill out, anticipating someone''s arrival.


    The faint noises were the subtle rustling of clothes and the tread of cobblestones.


    Soon, from the corners of the hedges and narrow alleys around the square, men began to appear.


    There were more than one or two men.


    Six in all.


    As soon as they appear, they immediately surround you as if they don''t want you to escape.


    Their movements are lean and controlled.


    That''s the impression I get from his movements.


    Eventually, a large man, perhaps the head of the group, approached me.


    "Are you Arx Raytheft?


    "......, yes.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    I don''t want to use honorifics with these ...... kidnappers, but it''s theater time.


    The children of well-behaved noblemen.


    The children of a well-behaved nobleman.


    I remind myself that it is important now to act as if I were them.


    The appearances of the people who show up are, if anything, not so good.


    Their hair and beards are generally unkempt, though the eyes of their heads are better, and they are not very clean.


    His clothes are also dirty and yellowed.


    However, they are not the roughnecks of downtown because they are well armed.


    The armaments of the street bums are oak and ebony clubs, blackjacks made of cloth and stones, and so on. A dagger or a knife is all they need.


    But the people in front of me now are wearing leather armor, shoulder pads, shin guards, swords and metal maces as their main weapons. They look like bouncers hanging out in a tavern.


    Their equipment is not complete, but rather scattered.


    Despite this, their movements are well coordinated.


    Which leads me to believe that...


    (...... Are these guys mercenaries who frequent King''s Landing?


    I suppose.


    They''re not regular soldiers.


    They''re used to it.


    And given that they''re skilled at working in groups, there''s no doubt about it.


    He''s probably a pawn of the Marquis'' prot¨¦g¨¦ who can be cut down at any time.


    Suddenly, the large man turned away, as if suggesting that he was heading somewhere else.


    Follow me, then.


    Wait, wait!


    "What?


    He turns to the large man, draws his sword, and points it at him.


    And then he says...


    "Where''s my sister?¡¡I want my sister back!


    "Kaka kaka kaka!¡¡You think you''re a swordsman?¡¡You have the courage to point a sword at me. But you''re too weak.


    The big man was right. You''re a coward now.


    The fact that he''s dressed in the formal attire of a nobleman, combined with his appearance, would make you think that he''s a quiet child who''s not used to roughhousing.


    That''s what we want.


    Of course, we should not fight them.


    You have to show them that you are willing to defy them, but you also have to impress upon them that you cannot fight them.


    You must show your inexperience and approach them carelessly with the point of your sword.


    Of course, he would not adopt the stance of the Kingdom style of fine sword fighting.


    As he underestimated his grip on the hilt, he was kicked up by the butt end of the hilt as a matter of course.


    The sword slipped out of his hand and flew in the wrong direction.


    "Ah ......


    You can''t do anything about it with a kid like you.


    "d*mn, d*mn, if only I could use magic. ......


    Bite your teeth as bitterly as you can.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''ve heard that Raytheft''s eldest son is incompetent.


    "Ugh. ......


    I couldn''t help but let out a groan that didn''t fit the performance.


    I''m not sure how widespread that information is.


    I didn''t think that even these mercenaries had heard of it.


    No, it''s probably just that my parents have been blowing it all over the place, so anyone with ears to hear knows about it.


    I suppressed my budding irritation, feigned bitterness, and pointed my palm toward the large man.


    And then.


    "Fire. Uh, ...... something!¡¡Anything!¡¡Get out!


    "....... You can''t use magic with that, you idiot!¡¡Hahahaha!


    The big guy, of course, and even the men around him started laughing.


    Naturally, he was quickly caught.


    I let out a small sigh of relief that it worked.


    ...... Humans are conservative creatures. We tend to believe what we want to believe and prioritize the information we know in advance. This will give them the impression of a child who can''t use magic, a poor child who can''t even rebel.


    ...... Is this the one you''re referring to?


    "It says something about ....... Maybe so.


    That''s what I''m hearing from behind me.


    I see that one of the mercenaries has opened a black bag and is examining the contents.


    He couldn''t read the words.


    The contents are a random note prepared in advance.


    It was a hastily made prop to add credibility, but he seemed to believe it.


    ...... The mercenaries caught me and put me in a carriage that was parked nearby.


    After a while, the carriage came to a stop in front of a large mansion.


    This must be the residence of the Marquis.


    The amount of money that had been spent on the house could be seen even from just a short look.


    Large landscaping and large trees can be found anywhere.


    Stone statues in the garden.


    A fountain made of gold.


    Honestly, it''s just bad taste.


    I was fed up, but I followed the men, and was ushered into a room of the house.


    It was not a guest room, but a storage room.


    There was no ...... Lisha in the room.


    I was bitterly disappointed that I had drawn the wrong number.


    "You brought her?


    Hey!


    A large man replied to these words.


    The man who entered the room was a well-dressed man, no, too well-dressed.


    He had the dignity of a large man trained as a mercenary, and his stature alone rivaled that of his uncle Crabbe.


    Perhaps this man was the Marquis of Curlew Gaston.


    It matched the description Noah had given me.


    At first glance, he doesn''t look like the kind of small-time crook who makes a small fortune by cheating.


    The way he walks, stands, and behaves is regal, with a certain dignity.


    If you call him a scoundrel, he certainly looks like a scoundrel, but in terms of nuance of meaning, I think it would be more correct to call him a mastermind.


    Seeing this, I think.


    This is a bad type.


    When the Marquis comes in front of me, I feel a strong pressure that I cannot describe.


    This is the majesty of a superior. It seems that the higher the rank of a person in this world, the more physical pressure is attached to their dignity.


    Hmm, are you Arx Raytheft?


    "...... Yes, I am. Are you His Excellency the Marquis of Curlew Gaston?


    No need to hide. ...... Yes, that''s right.


    So you''re the one who sent the letter?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Is my sister safe?¡¡Please return my sister.


    But first, is that the ledger?


    The marquis looked at a mercenary with a black bag in his hand.


    The mercenary, perhaps sensing the Marquis'' intentions, immediately presented the black bag in his hand.


    However, when the Marquis inspected the contents of the bag.


    This is ...... not what it looks like. I''m sure the letter acknowledged that you should bring the evidence that was entrusted to you.


    "............


    What''s in the letter?¡¡Answer me.


    I''ve already given it to an official.


    The Marquis, however, was unfazed, and even let out a wry smile.


    That''s a lie. If that were true, you would not have responded to this call.


    That''s true. If it''s already in the hands of the officials, they won''t bother to come and get you.


    Tell me where it is. If you don''t tell me, I''ll find out what happens to my sister. ......


    Sure enough, the Marquis smells the possibility of harm.


    He''s holding a hostage. Of course he will.


    It''s a template, just like a period drama in a man''s country.


    It''s as simple as that.


    "I left the ...... real evidence at home.


    "Does anyone else know where it is?


    No one. It''s hidden behind a cupboard in my room.


    "I see.


    The Marquis turned away as if he had lost interest in the matter.


    Then he mumbled. The Marquis turned away as if disinterested, and mumbled to himself about how he would retrieve the evidence.


    To the Marquis, I put on more of an act.


    "Give me back my sister!¡¡Give me back my sister, and I''ll give you back the evidence!


    "Impossible. I can''t give her up until I know for sure that the evidence is real.


    Oh, no. ......


    It''s your fault. If you had brought the right evidence, I would have given Miss Lisha back to you. Do you really expect me to believe the words of someone who is trying to conspire against me with unnecessary wisdom?


    "......


    The Marquis is not going to give you an easy answer, but he dares to emphasize that he (Arx) is to blame. The Marquis is probably trying to psych him up and get him to calm down.


    I''ll take him up on it and droop down.


    "Sir. What should I do with him?


    "I have no use for him. Take him away.


    "Is this where the princesses are?


    I heard the big mercenary say those words and I said, "Yes!" in my heart.


    You''ve hit the mark. My goal is almost accomplished.


    After this, I met up with Lisha and ensured her safety.


    Then, when there are fewer people, I will use magic to escape.


    I''ve got the magic ready for that.


    The invisibility spell, which uses the knowledge of the refraction of light in the man''s world, and the sleep spell to incapacitate the opponent.


    Both of them have a short effect time, but they can be used.


    In the worst case, you can use [Kuro Bullet] magic to fight them off, or use fire magic to start a small fire.


    There are many ways to escape.


    However, in response to the large mercenary''s question, the Marquis said


    But when the big mercenary asked, the Marquis said, "Well, ...... that''s fine--no.


    What''s wrong?


    The Marquis suddenly fell silent.


    The Marquis put his hand on his chin and narrowed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    And then.


    "...... just to be sure, go to the [seal tower in the heavens]. I''ll get you a letter.


    "Huh?


    "What?


    The large mercenary''s out-of-tune voice overlaps with his own voice of surprise.


    The reason for the voice is probably the same for both of you.


    The question is, why not lock him up in this house?


    The large mercenary immediately asks the Marquis back.


    "My lord. Why are you here again?¡¡If you just don''t want to be with the princesses, why don''t you go to another room?¡¡But the sealing tower is .......


    It is the brother of Risha Raytheft, ...... the child of a military family. You can''t be too careful.


    You''re worried he''ll go crazy?¡¡But the boy can''t fight, and he can''t use magic.¡¡He''s a known incompetent in noble circles.


    That''s true. But isn''t it possible that it''s all an act?


    "Ha, ha. ......


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web.


    ...... face approaching. I''m not sure what you mean by that. A sudden tension binds your body.


    Pressure. The pressure of a superior.


    I feel as if I''ve been shown the difference between actors, and sweat begins to bead on my neck.


    And then.


    "I think you''re overthinking this, sir. He''s a kid who can''t even use magic or a sword.¡¡The only reason to be wary of a kid is because he''s a kid. ...... If you want to be sure, gag him or something.


    I don''t care. Take him away. It''s my job.


    All right, sir. Come on, get up.


    A big mercenary pulls me up.


    I never thought I''d stumble here.


    What''s more, I''m being sent to the [Seal Tower of the Heavenly Realm].


    I know that name.


    It is a prison where mages who have committed crimes in King''s Landing are kept.


    It is famous for its strong protection against magic, and it is said that once a mage is placed in this prison, it is impossible to escape.


    "So, what then?¡¡You can''t get away with it when the evidence is inside the Raytheft family compound.


    The big mercenary was right. To inspect another family''s house, you need to have a good reason.


    But it must be difficult to come up with a legitimate reason.


    On the other hand, it would be difficult to sneak in and search the house. We''re dealing with a military family''s house. It is a military family''s house, and since it contains materials related to the kingdom''s military affairs, it is heavily guarded.


    Even if they were a hundred-armed mercenaries, they would not be easy to deal with.


    I guess so. Well, that''s a problem.


    The Marquis exhaled a weary breath as he agreed.


    And then.


    We''ll have to wait and see. I''m sure they''ll be in an uproar over the disappearance of those two by now. If there''s no movement on our end--


    "If not?


    We''ll just leave it at that. If that''s the case, then no one knows that we''re involved. When things settle down, we''ll get someone who knows what they''re doing.


    So, what about the princesses?


    Well... We''ll let them disappear as planned.


    I can''t keep quiet when I hear those words.


    Hey, you.


    "......?


    The Marquis looks over his shoulder at me.


    You''re insane. You''re the child of a nobleman, albeit a viscount.


    It''s not uncommon for noblemen''s children to go missing.


    Are you serious?


    I''m serious.


    I''m serious." The Marquis said as if it was only natural that he would succeed.


    "It''s naive to think that going missing will make things go away. Raytheft is still a military family. If we look into it, we can at least find out who he is.


    "You know what Raytheft does. No, everything''s gonna be fine.


    Why are you so sure?


    You want to know why I''m so sure?¡¡It''s money, money, money. If you''ve got money, you''ve got the power to make people do what you want, and if you use it, most things go away.


    You think money and power will solve everything? ......


    Unfortunately, it does. Everyone in the world weighs the benefits against the drawbacks. As long as you have money, you can buy compassion in this world.


    "Stick to ......


    Now that my plan has gone awry, I can''t go on like this.


    I made up my mind and tried to move, but...


    "Whoa. Don''t you dare.


    A large mercenary said those words.


    "G-......


    At the same time, I received a shock to the back of my head, and my eyes went black.

 32 Episode 32 Horrible Child

    After Arx was knocked unconscious by the mercenaries.


    Charlotte and the others in the guest room had been robbed of their weapons by the Marquis'' men and were now tied up behind their backs.


    Lisha and I are next to each other on the couch.


    There are no guards, it''s just the two of them.


    They''re treating me badly.


    Not the way you treat a noblewoman or a hostage.


    They probably thought it would be okay to leave her in the room as long as she was tied up and gagged.


    He was right, he couldn''t cut the rope because he didn''t have a knife, and he couldn''t remove the gag from Lisha because he couldn''t use his arms.


    "Lisha, are you okay?


    When I asked, Lisha nodded her head, her silver hair shaking.


    But her expression was not cheerful, and I could sense that she was somewhat apologetic.


    She is a serious person. She must be feeling responsible that it was her fault that things turned out this way.


    To Lisha, he said.


    "It''s not your fault, Lisha.


    "It''s not your fault, Lisha," he says softly.


    It was the Marquis who cheated.


    And it''s the Marquis who is trying to cover up his wrongdoings by catching them in the act.


    This is nothing for Lisha to worry about.


    This is the result of trying to fulfill the teachings as the heir of a noble family.


    How can I, a nobleman, be blamed for that?


    It was the result of a righteous act. You can be proud of it.


    The Marquis came to the drawing room while I was soothing Lisha''s guilt.


    What''s the matter? The Marquis suddenly gave a small smile as he steeled himself and prepared himself.


    It''s been a long time coming, but I think things are finally settling down.


    Such a strange thing to say when you come in.


    Arx had arrived and the Marquis had gone to see him, but if he was right...


    "Are you saying that Mr. Arx didn''t bring any evidence?


    "The Princess of House Clemellia is very intelligent. She''s right. He didn''t bring me what I wanted.


    But then...


    Then what happened to Mr. Arx?


    He tried to get out of control. He''s asleep now. All we have to do is send him to the seal tower.


    A sealing tower?


    A sealing tower. Are you talking about the sealing tower in the heavens?


    But why would they want to send Arx, a child who is not a sinner, to such a place?


    Marquis, if you send a noble''s child to such a place without any reason, ......


    Just as I was about to say that the head of the family would not keep quiet.


    "Hmm?¡¡What do you think will happen?¡¡I''m sure the head of Raytheft wouldn''t care if Arx Raytheft got into such a place. It is well known that the head of Raytheft dislikes his son, calling him incompetent. I''m sure he''ll be more than happy to oblige.


    It''s .......


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    In the midst of this exchange with the Marquis, the door to the guest room suddenly opens.


    The person who appears is a large man with a Danpei - the head mercenary.


    As soon as he entered the room, the mercenary head leaned his large body forward.


    "Sir, excuse me.


    "Head. What''s up?


    Huh. I''m ready to send the kid to the sealing tower.


    I see.


    Is that the plan to send Arx to the sealing tower?


    The mercenary head, after having such a conversation with the Marquis, suddenly approached us.


    He stood in front of Lisha and gave her a sneaky smile.


    I''m the one who got your brother, but that kid was funny.¡¡I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    The head of the ...... mercenaries, perhaps wanting to humiliate the child, lays out insults against Arx in front of Lisha.


    You can''t even handle a sword properly, but you came at me.


    When he realized that he couldn''t win, he became very sullen.


    He said he''d never seen such an impudent kid before.


    Having been insulted by her respected brother, Lisha''s face became slightly red with anger and her eyes became sharp as she stared at the mercenary head. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    In the past, Risha said that Arx was a hard worker and a great magician. ...... I wonder if that story was just a favor to her family.


    It was an act of courage to come alone to challenge the Marquis with false evidence, but it would be meaningless if he was caught in the end.


    Suddenly, the mercenary head said


    And that kid can''t even use magic, even though he''s a member of a military family.¡¡In a pathetic voice, fire! Get out!¡¡Come on!¡¡That was a masterpiece!


    "......?


    The mercenary head''s vulgar laughter echoed through the room.


    But the story is different from the one Lisha told me before.


    I believe Arx can use magic.


    I''m sure he can use magic, and it''s a modified version of the magic used in warfare called the Flame-Rune.


    Then...


    One of us is lying.


    But it''s hard to imagine that the sincere and honest Lisha would tell such a blatant lie.


    So what kind of discrepancy is this?


    As I was thinking about this, the Marquis suddenly looked into Lisha''s face.


    Then, with an unusually stern face, he asks her.


    "...... Miss Lisha, is your brother really such an incompetent child?


    "............


    Did the Marquis have the same question?


    But Lisha was gagged and could not speak.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    She silently meets the Marquis'' gaze.


    Then, the mercenary head said.


    "Your Excellency. You''re very wary of that kid.


    ...... No, I was concerned about Arx Raytheft''s attitude.


    "Attitude ......?


    Head. Arx Raytheft is polite, gentle, naive, and a child of a good family. Isn''t that right?


    Hey. The kid was definitely a scion of a noble family. I''m sure of it.


    But he wasn''t afraid when he met me. Not even a little.


    Scared?¡¡What did you do, sir?


    I thought I was strong-arming Arx Raytheft at the time. I thought I had intimidated Arx Raytheft strongly enough at the time, but it was not intimidated by me and moved on to the conversation.


    ...... The Marquis of Curlew Gaston is quite intimidating. It''s not only his physique, but the dignity he''s cultivated through his time at the center of the kingdom is more impressive than that of an inferior soldier.


    It''s not comparable to the head of a military family, but even so, it''s not something that a child should be able to take in.


    The Marquis suddenly rubbed his chin with his hand as if to confirm something.


    And... As soon as you said you were sending Arx Raytheft elsewhere, why the sudden change in attitude?


    That''s what you said. ......


    You didn''t even get angry when I told you I wasn''t returning your sister, but then you suddenly changed your tone of voice. It''s almost as if it didn''t suit your purpose.


    That''s why you said you''d send him to the sealing tower?


    Not only that, but ...... I was wondering if the real purpose of Arx Raytheft was to join them.


    Sir, I think you''re overthinking this, don''t you?¡¡At his age... He''s at that age when anything can go wrong. The only reason he didn''t is because he didn''t have the strength. I don''t think the kid''s hiding anything.


    I hope you''re right. ......


    The Marquis looks out the window with a look of inexplicable concern in his eyes.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website to see if you can find any useful information.


    I''m not sure what you''re thinking about when you stare at such a place.


    The head mercenary expressed his doubts with a questioning expression.


    "Sir?¡¡How can I help you?


    "...... head. Have you ever seen a horrible child?


    Terrible kids?


    Yes. I''ve seen him. --The crown prince of this land.


    Oh. The one they say is a genius?


    Yes.


    The crown prince of Rynor.


    He is said to be a genius since the beginning of the kingdom, even though he is around the same age as us.


    It is not uncommon for royalty to over-praise the child of a newly born head of state.


    The words "genius," "beloved son of the twin spirits," and "qilin" are often used to decorate them.


    Basically, it is thought to be a way to show off the power of the royal family to people inside and outside the kingdom, but since the royal family itself is a powerful group, it is hard to say that they are embellishing the story.


    Suddenly, the Marquis turned to me and said.


    The Marquis turned to me and said, "Princess Charlotte''s attitude and Miss Lisha''s attitude are not appropriate for her age, but they are in line with the education of a nobleman. Even if they are still young, with education, they can be made to behave like these two. But the Dauphin is different. He is broad-minded and has a firm will that is not forced upon him by anyone. He has an air of authority that belies his age. Even though he is only ten or so years old. In front of His Highness, I don''t feel as if I''m dealing with a child.


    "But they are human beings after all, aren''t they?


    But after all, they''re human beings, aren''t they?" "That''s what people who have never been in the presence of royalty say. No matter how powerful the royals are, they are still human beings. The only reason we are afraid of them is because we are influenced by the atmosphere around us. But they''re not like us. They''re not human. They are rulers, something else entirely.


    The Marquis, remembering the dignity of the Dauphin, felt a bead of fearful sweat run down his cheek.


    "So, Your Excellency. And the King?


    "Head. I''m afraid to speak of His Majesty, let alone His Highness. Be careful.


    The Marquis''s face tenses up badly.


    That tension is not because he''s reprimanding the mercenary head, but because he''s afraid of the king.


    That''s how terrifying the king''s majesty is.


    "...... Dauphin of the Kingdom. I wonder what kind of face is hiding behind that veil. No matter how you try to imagine it, you will only find a gaping hole of empty darkness.


    ...... Sir, why are you telling me this all of a sudden?


    What? Arx Raytheft is similar in some ways to that. Of course, it is not comparable to His Highness, but like His Highness, it did not feel as if it had seen a child.


    The Marquis let out a sigh as he spoke, and then looked into his face again.


    A bad feeling runs down my spine at the oncoming blank expression.


    And then.


    "Now that it''s come to this, I''m going to let you all die. No hard feelings.


    This was the ultimatum we had been expecting to receive.

 33 Episode 33 Seal Tower of the Heavens

    The place where Arx was brought by the mercenaries is in the northern suburbs of King''s Landing.


    It is a prison that was built to hold mages who have committed crimes, commonly known as the [Seal Tower of the Heavens].


    The exterior of this building is white, with a cylindrical structure stretching straight upwards, and although there are some windows, the walls are flat and uneven.


    The walls are flat and uneven.


    Perhaps that is why it feels so foreign even in the capital, and when you see it in the field of view with other buildings, you feel that it is clearly floating.


    However, that is not the most surprising part of this building.


    The reason why people are generally amazed by this building is that it is so high that you cannot see the end even if you look up, which is why the words "heaven" and "tower" are used in its name.


    Even by eye measurement, the height is equivalent to more than thirty floors of a building.


    It has a scale reminiscent of tower mansions and radio towers in the man''s world.


    It is said that the reason why something of such a height, which could never be built with current construction technology, exists in this way is because it was originally an ancient structure.


    It is said to have been built before the construction of the Royal Capital, perhaps in the era described in the "Minstrelsy of the Mages", and that it was renovated to become a prison.


    It is generally accepted that once a criminal is imprisoned here, it is almost impossible to get out.


    The prison guards are selected from the best guards in the kingdom, and they are stationed on each floor to prevent criminals from escaping by mistake.


    It is impossible to go down through the eyes of the guards, but due to the nature of the building, it is impossible to go down through the outside, and it is too high to jump off.


    But now, Arx was shouting in such a place.


    "What do you mean, they''re throwing me in jail without even questioning me?


    When he woke up, the guards holding his arms were taking him to the prison.


    It seems that he had fainted at the Marquis'' residence, and after being carried there by mercenaries, he was immediately handed over to them.


    It should not be so easy to take anyone into custody, but there must have been someone among the prison guards who was under the influence of the Marquis.


    Of course, as soon as I realized this, I shouted to the guards to protest.


    "We do what we''re told," he said.


    The jailer just replied with the same words as in the manual.


    That''s why I''m complaining about it all the time.


    "...... Hey, don''t you guys think it''s funny that kids are being sent to this place?


    "We''re not empowered to have an opinion. Our job is to put people in jail when we''re told to.


    Is that what you want?¡¡That''s a man who waits for orders!¡¡A man waiting for instructions!


    ............


    Are you listening to me?


    ............


    Aaahhh!¡¡They don''t know what they''re talking about!¡¡What the hell is going on here?¡¡What the hell is going on here?


    I complain to the hard-headed prison guards.


    But they all seem to be deaf to me.


    Since they are not violent, I think they are feeling the strangeness of having a child in their house, but they can''t do anything about it.


    If they are asked to do so by a high ranking nobleman of the kingdom, a marquis, it would make sense that they would be forced to do so.


    --The world is about money, money, money.


    I remember the words I heard before I fainted.


    Once again, I am reminded of the power of position and money.


    But you know what?


    We can''t afford to lose our footing here.


    Now that I''ve failed to protect Lisha, there''s not a moment to lose.


    At that time, the Marquis implied that he was going to harm her, saying that he would make her disappear.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website to see if there is anything you can do to help.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything that might help you.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    If there was enough distance between them, they might be able to use magic to get through, but at this distance, with this many men, it was impossible.


    But--


    (You don''t even gag a child of a military family whose strength is magic? ......)


    It is common for mages to be gagged to prevent them from casting spells, but in this case, they have failed to take such measures.


    Perhaps it is because they are absolutely confident in their protection, or perhaps they think that a child''s rampage is nothing to worry about.


    It could be that they don''t know who they are before they can''t use magic in the first place.


    As I was led away and could do nothing, I observed my surroundings, trying to do something at least.


    The walls that make up the passageway are thick, but they are not made of mainstream stone.


    It looks like an inpatient wing of a hospital.


    The walls are monochromatic, with no useless indentations.


    The walls are monochromatic and flat without any unnecessary unevenness.


    The walls are flat and monochromatic, with no unevenness. Every room has a large single pane of glass so that you can see inside.


    At first glance, it may seem fragile, but it is said that the magic technology of the time was used in every object built during the time of "The Mages'' Minstrelsy".


    Even a single piece of glass would be incomparably stronger than it is now.


    The difficulty of escaping from the prison can be seen in this aspect.


    The guards led us up a long flight of stairs.


    We were probably at a considerable height.


    Considering the number of steps and the turn of the stairs, we were probably on the twentieth or thirtieth floor.


    Around here, the number of rooms used as dungeons gradually increased.


    The dungeons have metal bars that look like they have been rebuilt, and criminals are kept inside.


    Eventually, I arrived at the far end of the floor.


    This is the cell you''ll be in.


    The guard pushed me to look at my cell.


    It was still a flat white room with iron bars, bunk beds, and a wastebasket.


    And there was a shadow.


    Apparently, there was another person in the room.


    A shared room?


    "No, I don''t think so. ......


    The guards looked suspiciously into the cell.


    Then he let out a sigh of dismay, as if he understood something.


    "...... Hey Guari. You haven''t left yet, have you?


    When the guard says this, the reply comes back from inside the cell.


    "Even if I left, I wouldn''t have anywhere to go.


    "How long have I been sitting here like that? This is not an inn, you know.


    Hmm?¡¡Is it?¡¡I thought it was a nice inn, clean and even served food if I didn''t say anything. I thought it was a good place to stay.


    ............ I''ll tell them not to serve you anymore.


    That''s cold. So?¡¡What''s wrong with you today?


    In response to his guest''s question, the guard said.


    "I''ve brought someone to put in this cell.


    "Oh. They''re finally filling this cell?


    "Yes. So get the hell out of here and get a real job. I''m sure you''ll find plenty of work.


    The guard lightly taps the handle of his staff on the floor and sighs.


    He must be fed up with the lazy attitude of his predecessor.


    Here''s your room. Come in.


    The door was opened and I was pushed into the cell.


    Then a visitor lying on the bed shouted in surprise.


    What is it?¡¡What''s with the little fellow?


    The voice that was showered on me was such a suspicious one.


    What''s the matter? Considering the context, it sounds as if the suspicion deepened at the end.


    But the face of the person who made such a sound was certainly familiar to me.


    "You''re .......


    "This is .......


    The person I looked at for a moment was the kidnapper I had fought off with Suu.

 34 Episode 34, Man of The Man, Again!

    At the sealing tower in the heavens, she unexpectedly met the kidnapper who had chased Suu and fought him off with her.


    He has an unhealthy-looking villainous face that looks like a man who likes to play tricks. He had a long, thin body. He must have been neglecting his haircut. Unlike before, he lets his black hair grow long, but it''s definitely longer.


    Suddenly, a guard peeks through the bars.


    "What, do you guys know each other?


    "Well, yeah. He''s one of the kids who threw me in here.


    "Huh?


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    As soon as the ...... guards were gone, I jumped backwards to the edge of the room.


    It''s a good idea to get away from the kidnapper.


    I felt my body tense up a bit, but I knew I had to take a stance.


    But the kidnapper is still lying on the bed.


    He had his arms crossed over his pillow, a towel over his face, and his legs crossed.


    He looked unconcerned and careless.


    He doesn''t move for any length of time.


    The kidnapper fluttered his hands in indifference as he wondered about the situation.


    I''m not going to do anything. Don''t get so defensive.


    "...... Really?¡¡I threw you in here, didn''t I?


    Yeah. I''ve been living here for four years now, thanks to you.


    You can go to .......


    I think you''re holding a grudge.


    I think so, but the kidnapper shows no sign of hostility.


    So you think I''m gonna get even?


    Don''t you?


    No, I''m not. I think that was a mistake, too. It was a mistake. Mistake. Khihihi. I don''t like messing with kids.


    "............


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    What''s with that look?¡¡Is that so surprising?


    You know.


    "Well, there''s nothing more shady than a sinner who says he''s reformed. I know how you feel.


    For some reason, he agreed with me there.


    Anyway, you''re going to be living in the same room. Let''s get along, okay?


    You''re not leaving?


    I have nowhere to go. Besides, like I said, I''m getting free food here.


    What''s so important about free food?


    Of course it is. It costs money to eat in this world.


    That''s true, but that''s not the point.


    Don''t they usually put you to work in prison for a long time?


    "Unfortunately, my sentence is over in two years. I''m sorry, my sentence is over in two years, and I didn''t have to work. If you guys had revealed your identities back then, this wouldn''t have happened.


    You''ve been here for two years, .......


    I''m so dumbfounded I can''t even say anything.


    They don''t even try to force it out.


    Why?


    They can''t be bothered with me. Basically, they''ve got their hands full with all the bad guys.


    I guess they''re short-staffed here, too.


    I''m not sure what you''re thinking, if this is the way it''s going to be forever.


    ...... No, they don''t have time to think about it.


    I''m sure there are plenty of places for you to work, as the guards said earlier.


    Why do you think that?


    You''re a pretty good mage, aren''t you?


    What makes you think that?


    Suu''s ...... handiwork in dealing with the magic of the girl I was with. I was doing everything right against Suu''s magic. If you don''t study hard and do your homework, you''ll never get that far.


    It''s just that the kid over there is a small fish, right?


    You''re not seriously saying that, are you?


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "...... You''re a creepy kid. I''m not sure how you can be so knowledgeable about magic at your age.


    "Then why?


    "Because there''s no money to be made by forcing your way out of here.


    Money? ......


    And him.


    It''s money. It''s all about money, in case you haven''t figured it out yet. Everything is determined by money. Nowadays, even status can be bought with money, right?


    Yes, that''s true, but that doesn''t mean we should stick to it.


    When I was thinking about this, I suddenly remembered.


    I remembered that this guy seemed to be obsessed with money, money, money when I met him.


    Did he have some kind of trouble with money? That''s what it seems like to me.


    So?¡¡Why did you get thrown in here?¡¡It''s not like you got caught doing anything wrong, right?


    What makes you say that?¡¡I might have done something really, really bad, you know?


    "Don''t say that, kid. You don''t have enough evil on your face to make you a villain. You''re too cute to be a villain.


    I''m sorry.¡¡I''m sorry for being so girly!¡¡I was being girly!


    You''re worried about your face?¡¡Khihihi.


    The kidnapper snickered at me about my face.


    He turned away, pouting, and focused on his prison.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a pair of shoes.


    You can''t get out of here just because you have a little bit of magic. The walls can''t be broken down without a lot of recklessness, and the prison guards are well equipped. Breaking out is no easy task.


    That''s what the kidnapper added.


    By the way, the bad guys get their teeth and tongues ripped out and sent upstairs or to the most dangerous part of Stone Valley.


    Wow. ......


    It''s a horrible thing to have your tongue and teeth ripped out, but it''s probably the quickest way to incapacitate a mage.


    Laboring in the deepest parts of Stone Valley is also particularly feared because it causes blindness and sores on the skin and throat.


    The soda industry, with its immature technology, is also quite scary.


    The soda industry, which is still in its infancy, is also scary. I guess we don''t have to be so careful.


    The place where we are now is probably a low place in the seal tower, but it is high up.


    You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    I want to get out somehow.


    "Escape?¡¡Don''t do it, don''t do it. As I said before, it''s not that easy.


    The kidnapper said, and rolled over in bed.


    He curled up against the wall.


    He doesn''t want to leave this place, after all.


    ...... Well, it''s no wonder he''s not cooperating. It''s not his problem.


    Anyway, in order to escape, I''ll start with the first barrier.


    Right in front of you, the bars.


    In order to keep the mage locked up, they are not only sturdy but also carefully engraved.


    The engraving on the bars is ...... interesting, isn''t it?


    You ...... can''t break it that easily.


    "You can''t even break it that easily." As I examine the engraving, I hear a voice of dismay from behind me.


    It''s not surprising, since I''m trying to get out of here even though I''m telling you it''s impossible.


    Eventually, I noticed the engraving.


    "You''re lucky it''s not the kind that keeps the water out. ......


    The destruction of the bars was within the realm of the magic that had been created, and a prison break was possible.


    He checked the spell and the amount of magic power in his mind once and cast the spell.


    The flowing water will become a waterfall, and it will rush in in a thousand waves. The white waves that break are small. But the sound it makes is loud. And the sound of it is loud!


    "Oh?¡¡Did you bite it? It''s hard when the spell''s long, isn''t it?


    Yeah, I guess so.


    You need a certain length of spell to make it powerful and to adjust its power.


    It''s a good idea to be smart about every spell, but that''s the hard part of spellcrafting.


    The man who kidnapped you throws a word that you can''t tell whether he is warning you or making fun of you, "Be careful or you will lose your magic power. If you bite the spell, it will cause chanting failure and consume extra magic power, resulting in a loss as he says.


    You want to be careful, but it is also an unavoidable proposition when using powerful magic.


    I wish I could find some kind of rule that would make it easier to strengthen it. .......


    I''ll get back on track and recite the spell.


    The flowing water becomes a waterfall and rushes forward in a thousand waves. The breaking white waves are small. But the sound they make is loud. It becomes a grain and scatters into dust. There is a flow but no exit and the path of circulation never repeats itself. Disappear as dew. End with foam. Be shattered. Just go home. Though you are long and thin, flash forth your blade to cut through the iron wall of Kinjo.


    Immediately after the spell is spun, a distinctive word combination stands out.


    As the magic pours into the spell, the spun spell eventually causes magical glyphs to appear in the hollow. The glyphs, glowing with a cold color, form a ring and slowly rotate. When you pierce it with your right arm, a mist of water envelops your hand as soon as it fits around your wrist.


    When you imitate a sword with your fingers, a super-high pressure stream of water erupts from it.


    ...... makes a lot of noise, but it''s nothing to sneeze at.


    When the pressurized water stream hits the floor, it makes a high-pitched sound like the sound of an electric saw in a man''s world. To make short work of the deafening squeal, he immediately aimed at a piece of steel grating and said


    "--¡¾Lazer Aquarius¡¿


    Slowly, one by one, he sliced across the bars.


    Eventually, you hear a couple of heavy sounds coming from your feet.


    The engraving on the iron grating was fixated on heat and other alteration-related factors, so it could be cut using a water jet.


    It would never have occurred to the engraver to use water to cut through the material.


    Anyway, the kidnapper, who was watching the scene, rolled his eyes on the bed.


    ...... That''s a funny kind of magic, too. What''s up with the water cutting through the engraved steel?


    I''m not sure what to make of that. ...... Well, it''s not just water, it''s also a bit abrasive.


    Where''s the information? Where''s the information? They don''t teach that at the Academy of Magic. ......


    The kidnapper was dumbfounded by our inadequate explanation.


    No, he was dismayed by the fact that we had done such a thing.


    Anyway.


    Okay, we''re out of here.


    "Like I said before, if you wander outside the cell, the guards will come.


    I''ll knock them out.


    Why are you doing this?¡¡Why do you have to wait for someone to come and save you?


    Sure, if you''re the son of a nobleman, the odds are good that you will. If they were let in by mistake, it''s reasonable to assume that help would come soon, and the fact is that we have allies like Noah and Crabbe. If we wait, we''ll be able to get out for sure.


    But if we wait too long...


    My sister''s in danger.


    What?


    I don''t know what will happen to my sister if we don''t move.


    The Marquis'' personality. The way he talks. He''s likely to take a hard line.


    I''m taking out some insurance, but it''s not guaranteed to work.


    Right now, we have to get out of here and make our move.


    The dangers of running amok in the mansion of a high-ranking nobleman are of secondary importance.


    Risha''s life is irreplaceable.


    ...... What''s this all about?


    My sister got caught by a government official who gave her evidence of corruption by a corrupt nobleman.


    Huh. So you tried to help her, but she screwed up and got caught.


    Something like that.


    I nodded honestly. I guess that means I did a bad job. Now I''m in a worse predicament than I thought.


    In the midst of this, the kidnapper suddenly spat coldly.


    A nobleman, then. You''re still the same. All the big guys are dirty with money.


    "......?


    But don''t take on the aristocracy head on. Nothing good ever comes of it.


    So you want me to abandon my sister?


    ............


    The kidnapper fell silent.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    Aisle right, left. No one is there. You listen carefully, but you don''t hear any particular footsteps.


    Suddenly, you feel a presence behind you.


    You look over your shoulder and see a kidnapper standing behind you.


    That''s when.


    "I''ll help you get out.


    That''s when the kidnapper said that.


    "What ......?


    The sudden and unexpected offer threw my mind into a tizzy.


    But the kidnapper, disregarding my confusion, continued with more words.


    "In exchange, you must prepare a reward. Money?


    "No, uh, .......


    "What?


    What the hell is ...... doing here?


    Don''t look so surprised. I just thought it might be worth it. At ......?¡¡If I lend you a hand, will you pay me?


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll see what I can do if you help me.


    I''ll get it for you.


    Uh, yeah.


    My head''s still spinning. I don''t know what the hell is going on here. I don''t know, but if you''re willing to help, that''s great.


    "......, um...


    When I tried to call him, I was at a loss as to what to call him.


    Then the kidnapper figured out what was going on.


    "Cazzi. Cazzi Guari.


    "Yeah. Okay, you''re Kazui. I''m Arx Raytheft.


    Ray ......, you''re the kid from that famous military family. f*ck.


    You don''t like being an aristocrat? Kazi swears.


    ...... Kazi Guari is now one of us?

 35 Episode 35 A Mans Monologue

    ............ In the world, it''s money.


    I still believe that this idea is not wrong.


    We need money to live, no matter what.


    No matter where you are, no matter how far you go.


    Money comes later and later.


    In life, or just in life, we always spend money.


    Or for clothes.


    Or for food.


    Or for housing.


    Or for taxes.


    The money we need to live is always running out, and even when it''s not, it''s running out.


    I can''t remember a time in my life when I didn''t have money.


    ............ I come from a farming family in a cold village.


    My family consists of seven people.


    We wake up at the crack of dawn, take care of the livestock, and work on the farm.


    Of course, the income of the two parents was small, and they had no money to spare, just enough to feed their family.


    The only difference between my family and other families was that my family had a book of legends that mages were said to have.


    The rest of the family was almost the same, a common family that could be found anywhere in the kingdom.


    In such a family, I was always told by my parents.


    Money is valuable because you have to work hard to earn it. Money that is earned with lowly hands becomes lowly.


    "Don''t steal from people. Don''t trick people. Don''t steal from others. Don''t ensnare others. Money earned that way undermines your own value.


    Only have as much money as you need. When you learn to hoard money, you will want more.


    These were the words that my parents used to preach to us about the preciousness of work and the value of money.


    However, I had always been dissatisfied with my parents'' way of thinking.


    Certainly, it is not good to commit evil.


    Hard-earned money is worth more than the fruits of your labor.


    But why is it not good to earn more than necessary?


    Living with the minimum amount of money makes people dull.


    There is always a shortage of time because life is all about work.


    Even the money earned from such work is hardly enough to buy food for ourselves and our livestock.


    So, if the harvest is a little less, they will soon be miserable.


    How many times have you felt miserable because of this?


    I used to look at my two parents, who spent their days laughing despite such a life, and wonder.


    Is it really a good thing to suffer because you don''t have much money?


    Is it really the right thing to be stubbornly protective of your money and live in poverty?


    Is it really good to suffer because you earn less money?


    When I ask my parents, the answer is always the same.


    --Human greed is an ugly thing. When you get something expensive, you want something even more expensive.


    --And to get more money, you always make someone else unhappy.


    --Money and money are not traded on an equal basis.


    --Money and money are not traded equally.


    To be able to create such connotations, those parents had a certain amount of education.


    It seems that before they became farmers, they got involved in business and made a lot of people unhappy.


    As a way of atonement, they do not try to make more money than necessary.


    However, I could not accept the idea that we should be the ones to suffer the consequences.


    The older brothers and sisters were always occupied with their work.


    My younger brothers and sisters were always on the dole.


    I hated that kind of life.


    That''s why I read the scriptures, which had become an ornament, and set my sights on becoming a mage.


    If you become a mage, you don''t have to do business that your parents don''t like.


    I would receive a fair reward and be able to help others.


    Once I learned to use magic, I enjoyed it.


    In my home and village, I received many thanks for using magic.


    However, I did not receive any money related to magic because of my parents'' wishes.


    Despite the fact that I have certain consumption.


    --No money should be accepted.


    --To serve selflessly is the best way to be human.


    I was constantly frustrated by such an overly selfless way of thinking.


    I wondered if that''s how much he wanted to look good to the people around him.


    Did you want to be a good person?


    I wondered if I could be pure if I didn''t accept money.


    I guess that''s part of the reason why I got into magic.


    As long as I was devoting myself to my research, I did not have to deal with the stringency, the pain, or the biased thinking of my parents that produced it.


    It was during this time that an official from King''s Landing took notice of my talent and sent me to the Academy of Magic in King''s Landing.


    Of course, my family was happy to send me off, and I studied hard so that I could become a skilled mage and make things easier for my family.


    I studied hard so that I could become a skilled mage and make things easier for my family.


    Because of this, he faced a lot of criticism from the nobility and discrimination against him as a commoner, but this did not bother him particularly.


    Compared to life in the countryside, it was nothing.


    Compared to the cold wind in the middle of winter, the abusive language used against commoners was nothing.


    The constant harassment is nothing compared to the hardships of a bad harvest year.


    As a person who was always on the verge of death or life, I didn''t think of such things as a hardship.


    But he had no way of knowing that his parents had borrowed money to send him to King''s Landing.


    The amount they borrowed was not very high.


    Even a simple farmer could pay it back if he worked diligently for a few years.


    It would be enough to pay him back if he worked as a mage for a while.


    But the moneylender was corrupt.


    The other party was a nobleman who ruled over a large area of land, including the village where he lived, and he was constantly charging exorbitant interest on the loans he made.


    The interest was collected on top of the tax, and it was growing year by year.


    The parents'' income alone was not enough to cover the debt.


    In the end, the debt was not repaid in time, and my youngest sister was taken into the debt.


    Because of her cleverness, my family was always the one who had to put up with the most.


    Of course, the family did not remain silent.


    They resisted the lord, saying that the interest rate was wrong.


    But that was not good.


    The family was immediately accused of treason against the lord, and everyone was killed except for myself, who was away in the capital.


    I only found out about it a few days after I graduated from the Academy of Magic.


    When I found out, everything was over and there was nothing I could do.


    I was helpless.


    And that''s why I think this.


    If only we had money at home.


    If only my parents had made enough money to pay for their old sins.


    If I''d had some money when I did my magic.


    If only I''d had a little money when I did my magic, maybe things wouldn''t have been so tragic.


    I was so bound by the words "lowly" and "noble" that I always chose the means and never tried to earn it.


    How many times have I wished that I had never done that?


    So from then on, I went against my parents'' teachings and ran for money.


    I received a lot of abuse related to money, such as being greedy, money-grubbing, and despicable.


    But such people are the ones who have the wrong ideas.


    Show them the money, use the money to remind them.


    There was no better feeling than that.


    But warming my pockets in this way did not satisfy me.


    Because you know what?


    If I''d had the money then, my family wouldn''t have died.


    If I had money, my sister would not have died.


    Yes, that''s why the world is all about money--

 36 Episode 36 Escape the Seal Tower!

    --I wanted to help the nobleman''s kid, not because I felt like it, but simply because I felt like it.


    For me, the nobleman is a hateful person who killed my family.


    It was none of my business what happened to the child, and that was why I could do the job of kidnapping the nobleman''s child without hesitation.


    I''m sure my thoughts haven''t changed since then.


    However, the reason why I was motivated to act like this was probably because I had a chance.


    The words that kid said, "I want to help.


    There was definitely such a feeling in that voice.


    The desire to save his family.


    I wanted to save my sister.


    I wanted to do what I could not do.


    Because it was there.


    So a little bit of my conscience, which had been in the corner of my mind, kicked in.


    I thought I could help you.


    I thought I could help.


    Such were the excuses I made to myself.


    It''s not that I was bonded for a moment.


    It''s not about atonement.


    My sentence has expired. I''ve paid for my crimes and I''m tired of this job.


    Even though the reason for doing this is still unclear, it is probably just my own misgivings that made me do this.


    The nobleman''s kid ......, Arx Raytheft, is about to leave his prison.


    You will find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time and are now looking for a job. With the color of her eyes, she looks like a little rabbit.


    The clothes he wears are those of a noble lad, but the way he behaves and the gestures on his back give him an air of a commoner.


    The clumsy way he speaks seems to be that of a commoner himself.


    It makes you feel as if you were talking to a neighbor''s child at a moment''s notice.


    That is why it is somehow easy to talk to them.


    "Hey, wait a minute.


    "......?¡¡What''s going on?


    I have to take something with me.


    He made Arx wait for him and took a cloth on the bed as a blanket.


    Then Arx tilted his head suspiciously.


    "What are you going to do with it?


    "Well, a lot of things.


    I leave the answer to him and ask him first.


    So?¡¡Do you know exactly how this place works?


    No, not really.


    And then he smiles as if to cover up his blunder.


    I can''t help but sigh at the haphazardness of this boy, but ...... I''m new here, so this is normal.


    ...... I''m sure you''re right. As you may have seen along the way, there are three guard stations on each of the three floors. There are five to seven guards at any one time. And those guards are all armed with the Mark and selected mages. If it''s just one or two of them, it won''t be too much trouble to deal with, but if they''re all together, it''s too much to handle.


    You''re right. ......


    If you want to go head-to-head, you''ll have to deal with at least fifty people.


    That''s a rough number, but it''s probably a reasonable line.


    Then, what did Arx think, his cheeks tightened.


    "Oh no, ......, I don''t have enough magic power at all.


    "How many times can you use magic?


    I''d like to use as little magic as possible because I''m going to have to assault the ...... residence of that nobleman.


    That''s not enough. It''s not enough at all. I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ............ I have very little magic power. So, I was disinherited.


    Arx''s shoulders slumped and he sagged. He seems to have touched a sensitive spot. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a number of things you can do.


    Your only ......, well, two flaws if you include your feminine face.


    I''m sorry, .......


    I''m sorry, . You''re not cute without one or two flaws.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life.


    I don''t want to hear it from the bad guy face.


    I don''t want to hear it from you.


    While having such a strange argument, he stated the facts in a straightforward manner, taking into account Arx''s condition.


    Even with my magic power, I''d say only a little more than half of them can be defeated.


    Hmm, how about we start a small fire and take advantage of it?


    How can a nobleman''s kid come up with such an outrageous idea? That''s a robbery by fire trick, isn''t it?


    Ah, ha ha ......


    Arx is a deceptive laugh that hides his bad taste.


    It''s certainly not a bad idea, but only if it''s not here.


    It''s not a bad way to start a fire, but only if you''re not here. Look at the wall.


    That''s it.


    Knock, knock.


    Yes. As you know, everything here except for the additions was built during the time of the Mages'' Minstrelsy. You can''t destroy it, and it''s almost impossible to set it on fire, but--


    I was about to say that, but then I saw Arx''s face.


    "Can you do it? He looked at him as if to ask, "Can you do it?" but he seemed to be unable to go that far and shook his head.


    Anything.


    "If we could recreate plasma jets or something, we could, but that''s probably impossible.


    Apparently.


    ...... Although the situation was at a standstill, Arx was not willing to give up.


    "First, let''s try to go as far as we can.


    What are you going to do?¡¡If we don''t think about it, the situation will be worse than if we stay here.


    "Well, I have an idea. I can''t do anything until I get moving and see how this place is structured.


    Hmm?¡¡Well, that''s good.


    I guess. What I''m doing is haphazard, but I don''t think I don''t have a plan at all. Basically, mages keep their inner workings hidden.


    They create a number of spells that correspond to the situation, and keep them out of sight, saving them for emergencies.


    There''s no way this boy hasn''t done that.


    If you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your money, you''re going to have to spend a lot of it.


    ...... No, wait.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. ...... Hey, by the way, if you don''t count the lives of the guards, how easy is it to get out?


    "Well, it''s nice and closed. If I wanted to, I could create a spell to create poison gas.


    What?¡¡Create what?


    Poison gas. ...... It''s like a poison that dissolves in the air. You inhale it, you fall into a coma. You know when you go to a volcano or a mine and people get sick and collapse?¡¡Powerful stuff like that.


    It''s true that there are occasional stories of people collapsing and dying in such places.


    You mean it''s not impossible anyway, you crazy kid.


    "No, I won''t do it. Never. That''s just too cruel. I don''t want to go on a killing spree.


    You''d better.


    ...... Well, not if I have to, anyway.


    I see. I guess you are ready to weigh your sister against others.


    He''s a military brat, after all.


    The ...... glittering glass-lit passageway is as bright as daylight, and the walls feel well bleached.


    As you leave the prison and head toward the stairs, the criminals in the other prisons begin to make noise.


    They say, "Let us out too," "Take us with you," "You''ll never get out anyway," "The guards will blow you up and that''s it," and so on.


    As we ran along, we soon heard the sound of footsteps.


    There was no way that any of the detainees were walking around except us.


    Naturally, they must be patrolling guards.


    "That''s the first batch of guests.


    I wonder how many dozens there are. ......


    With Arx beginning to worry about the long road ahead, he first hid in the corner of the passage.


    Then, under your breath, you''ll see when you''ll meet the guards.


    "Algol''s handy cloth. Rabbits, fawns, anything you can wrap up. They''ll swallow you up, lock you in, and soon you''ll be quiet.


    The cloth, covered with magical glyphs, instantly wraps around the guard''s upper body and constricts it.


    --[Algol''s Cloth Quelling Technique


    Because the guards are wrapped in the cloth, their voices do not sound muffled.


    The cloth is wrapped around the guard, so his voice is muffled.


    Eventually, the guard fainted.


    "Huh, strange magic, huh?


    "Don''t tell me you''re... ...... After seeing your magic, I''ve been curious about magic that uses other things.


    Quote from the Age of Spirits. A Week in the Life of Algol the Farmer. Hunting Tuesday.


    "...... Exactly.


    Just by listening to the spell, you can figure out exactly which book and verse it''s from.


    It''s the amount of knowledge that''s scary. Even graduates of the Academy of Magic and those who have passed the guild examinations would not be able to do this. In terms of knowledge alone, you are already as skilled as a mage.


    I mean, if you''re so good at making magic, why are you kidnapping people?


    "I have many things. Besides, that''s the first time I''ve ever been kidnapped.


    Oh, I remember you saying something about your first job.


    Did you say that?


    I did.


    You''ve got a good memory.


    You''ve got a good memory. I can tell you everything the three of us talked about.


    "...... Really? What kind of mind do you have?


    I''m halfway bored with excellence. You feel the bitterness and pungency and stick out your tongue.


    Magical knowledge and comprehension. You''ve got a brilliant mind and an amazing memory.


    If his magic was so monstrous, he''d be hailed as the second coming of the hero.


    I don''t know why the heavens didn''t give him that much talent, but...


    "Hey!¡¡Is there someone in there?


    As he remained in place, the voices of the other guards came from the end of the passage.


    How will I get through this next time?


    As I was thinking that, Arx suddenly shouted.


    Help me!¡¡One of the guards suddenly collapsed!


    What?


    What?" The sound of approaching footsteps.


    On the other hand, Arx pulled the fainting guard to where he could see him and started pretending to help him.


    The guards who rushed to the scene were naturally unsure of their decision.


    Unable to see the situation.


    Should he save his friends?


    Or should they capture Arx?


    Is Arx, a child, a sinner in the first place?


    I guess that''s what I''m confused about.


    In the meantime, I will use the same [Algol''s Cloth Quenching Law] as before from the side.


    The guards faint helplessly and fold up, but--


    "You guys!¡¡What are you doing!


    The other guards, who had arrived late, charged at you with their staffs for suppression.


    Are they using the imprinted armor to strengthen their physical abilities? They move faster than I expected.


    I try to pull the cloth off the defeated guards, but I don''t think I can do it in time.


    "d*mn it!


    I got it.


    Arx said, getting down on his knees and pointing his finger at the guards.


    Then he chants a spell.


    The guards, on the other hand, were only looking at themselves - they didn''t see Arx as a threat, so naturally they were slow to react.


    But then...


    "--Kuro bullet. It blinked like the gaze of the god of death and drove down the pale horse flying in the sky.


    Suddenly, there was a sound as if something had burst.


    "Gah!


    The armed man fell as if he had tripped over something.


    The guard rolls down the aisle and begins to writhe in agony, clutching his leg.


    On the white floor of the sealing tower, the red of blood was slowly spreading.


    --.


    An inexplicable chill suddenly seeped down my back.


    I don''t know what happened.


    Or maybe it''s because I don''t know that I''m afraid.


    It wasn''t a spell that affected the passageway or the space.


    Then it must have been an offensive spell.


    And yet, I couldn''t see what attacked the guards.


    "Sorry. I''ll use the healing spell and you''ll be fine.


    Arx whispered to the writhing and moaning guard, gagged him with a handkerchief, tied his hands behind his back, and quickly turned to face him.


    He urges me to escape.


    As you run down the aisle, you suddenly turn around lightly.


    Behind me, the guards are struggling with pain.


    He was a good distance away when ...... Arx used his magic.


    Then suddenly he fell.


    A small circular scar was definitely visible on his leg.


    I''m not quite sure what I''ve done.


    "............


    I''ve seen a lot of magic in my life. I''ve seen a lot of magic in my life. I''ve seen students and teachers at the Academy of Magic, and I''ve seen some of the biggest spells used by the country''s leading wizards. All kinds.


    But not that one. Different. Something else entirely.


    It''s something more, something far away that can''t be recreated with our current knowledge.


    Besides, "the Grim Reaper''s gaze" and "the pale horse" are unfamiliar terms.


    As you run down the aisle, you ask Arx.


    "...... Hey, what the hell was that magic you did back there?


    "That''s another one of my originals, ...... though it''s a little less wordy.


    "That''s my original, too.


    You can''t say "original" without ...... saying it.


    The magic of originality is something you don''t often show to others. There is a small chance that it will be imitated, so it is kept secret until the right moment.


    Even then, they will only show it to others if it will not have any particular impact on them.


    There is no danger of imitating ...... the spell you just saw.


    That spell is one where the actual magic is invisible.


    Since we don''t know what he did, we can''t imagine what he did, and no one can reproduce it.


    Magic tends to focus on the combination of spells, but it also tests the imagination.


    If you have a good imagination, your magic will not be stable, and even if you cast the same spell, it will not be the same magic if your imagination cannot keep up.


    ...... Honestly, this guy is outrageous.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    There they are. There are people like this who act like they don''t know what they''re doing and use incomprehensible means to get things done.


    I used ...... magic to get down about ten floors, but stopped once Arx had consumed half of his total magic power.


    You can''t afford to be complacent, but if you can''t move in the same way as before, you''ll have to adopt a different strategy.


    Even the criminals in jail are screaming at the sight of us. Some are asking to be let out, others are trying to drag us down, but if we take our time, the guards will hear the commotion and come up from below.


    At the moment, no reinforcements are coming because we haven''t let anyone escape yet, but we don''t know how long we can keep this up.


    While hiding, I looked around.


    The sound of footsteps was still coming from the end of the passage.


    They''re here.


    "Hmm. I wonder why the guards haven''t come together since a while ago?


    Because they think it''s just sinners screaming?¡¡They only think that yelling at them will quiet them down, so only one or two guards come to check on them. But...


    "So the further down we go, the more guards there are.


    The next guards seemed to have sensed our presence and were on alert.


    He was quite agile.


    He doesn''t stick his head out of the corner right away.


    What to do now? As I pondered this.


    "Is that Mr. Arx there?


    Suddenly, the guard called out Arx''s name.


    The guard suddenly called Arx''s name with an honorific title.


    Immediately, Arx stopped him with his hand.


    "...... Noah?


    Apparently, they knew each other.


    The person emerged from the corner and affirmed Arx''s words with a "Yes.


    He took off his engraved helmet, the equipment of the guards, and revealed a beauty rarely seen in the world.


    He is a beautiful young man that no woman would want to leave alone.


    He has the air of a nobleman''s squire.


    "First of all, I''m glad you''re okay.


    Ah. Thank you. But the plan''s taking a turn for the worse.


    I''ve already informed Mr. Crabbe, and he''ll be working on it. But I don''t think it''s a safe situation.


    I know. ...... So, what''s Noah doing here?


    I was searching for the house when I saw Master Arx being taken out and followed the mercenaries here. He followed the mercenaries here and came in when the opportunity arose.


    How did you get in here?


    Yes, sir. Suddenly, my security was stretched thin.


    But that''s not right.


    What?¡¡Less security?¡¡What''s that?¡¡This is not the kind of place where the number of guards can be reduced so easily, is it?


    When I pointed out the strange part, the young man gave me a suspicious look.


    "......?¡¡Master Arx, who is this man?


    "Well, he''s helping us escape, isn''t he?


    Does he look like a prisoner to you?


    That''s right, he''s a prisoner. He''s been in prison for two years.


    I''ve been in prison for two years," he said, sticking his tongue out at me.


    "Can you trust ......?


    He said, "Trust is an afterthought when it comes to this. It''s better to have at least one collaborator.


    Cazzi.


    My name is ...... Noah. I''m Master Arx''s squire.


    They introduced themselves to each other briefly, but Noah''s guard was still up.


    Then, Arx said.


    "If you''re worried about him, you should be more careful with Noah.


    "......, you can''t just leave everything to me, can you?


    "What?¡¡Because my uncle once told me that I could leave anything to him.


    Oh, ...... I''d like to shut Mr. Crabbe''s mouth right now.


    You seem to be having a hard time.


    That''s true. I''d like to be treated separately.


    "Who''s having fun with that?


    The young man called Noah has a perfectly calm face, though he points his finger at Arx.


    It seems that both the master and servant are the ones who are being fed.


    But what doesn''t add up is.


    You''re a little thin, aren''t you, ......?


    Yes. The official in charge of this place is suddenly giving a speech, and half the people are out of the facility.


    It''s .......


    What an opportunity. I''ve never heard of this place being compromised by an instruction before.


    That''s a very nice gesture.


    Did you bribe the spirits?


    "I''ve never prayed or made any offerings.


    Anyway.


    But we don''t have time for this.


    It seems that the guards are gathering on the floor, sensing something is wrong.


    The sound of footsteps, though faint, was beginning to echo.


    And this time, it seems to be a group.


    I retreat to the nearest room.


    I was able to get in, but it''s not going to work out that way.


    Noah, how about a head-on breach?


    ...... It''s difficult. If you give it enough time, it''s not impossible. There''s more to come, isn''t there?


    Oh. Rejected then. Oh well. ...... Cuz. Are there any windows around here?


    Windows?¡¡If so, it''d have to be at the back of this floor. ...... You''re not going to tell me you''re going through an exterior wall, are you?


    No way. I''m not climbing without a lifeline.


    So what do we do now?


    It''s...


    ...... When you''re stuck in a corner like this.


    I''m going to fly.


    That''s when Arx said that nonsensical thing.

 37 Episode 37: Cant You Create Flight Magic?

    When I came up with the idea of a last ditch effort, "Let''s escape by flying! It was Kazui who raised an objection, or rather, shouted an objection.


    What?¡¡Don''t be ridiculous. Flying?


    That''s right. Get out the nearest window and climb down. Use magic.


    That''s right, since we can''t escape through the passageway, that''s the only way we can escape now.


    I didn''t expect to have to use my best magic here, but I''m glad I''ve been studying it seriously.


    Everyone dreams of flying magic.


    The fact that it wasn''t flying on a broom left me a little unsettled, though.


    But for some reason, both Noah and Kazui didn''t react well.


    Kazuie looks ashen, and Noah''s expression is harder than usual.


    I''m not sure what''s going on here.


    (......?¡¡(What?)


    While I was wondering about their reactions, I thought of something.


    In all my years of studying magic, I''ve never heard of flying magic.


    Not really.


    To fly freely is one of the universal dreams of human beings.


    Everyone in the world yearns to see birds flying freely in the sky, and even in the world of men, various people have been making tools for flying for a long time to express their longing for the sky.


    But when I think back, I have never heard of anyone doing anything to fly in this world.


    This is despite the fact that we live in a world where magic is an uncommon power.


    One would normally think that people would want to use magic to fly.


    When I was wondering, Kazi let out a breath of air as if he was dumbfounded.


    The magic of flight is something that mages have been studying for a long time and have never been able to do.


    "Is that so?


    "Master Arx. It is said that magical flight is impossible at this time. I''ve heard that several have been built, but they all ended in crashes.


    "What?¡¡No, that''s because the spell is poorly constructed, isn''t it?


    There is no structure. There''s no such thing as a badly constructed spell.


    Even in the imagination, there are many references to the movements of actual flying creatures. It is said that the reason why man cannot fly is because the spirits do not allow him to do so.


    Noah then added, "With the sole exception of the emperor of the empire, ......," but that''s not relevant here, so that part was left out.


    ...... is a strange story.


    It''s not strange, it''s common knowledge.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not.¡¡I''m not sure what you mean by that.


    "No, no, that''s just a simplified version of holding and moving things, isn''t it?


    What?¡¡No?¡¡Is that what everyone thinks?¡¡Even Noah?


    Yes.


    Yeah. ......


    It was an unexpected revelation.


    I had imagined telekinesis in the man''s world.


    I had imagined telekinesis in the man''s world, but other people had imagined telekinesis with their hands.


    By the way, I remembered that I could move it quickly and freely, but when other people used it, there were some restrictions on their movements.


    Was there a difference between the limitation when it was carried by human power and when it was not?


    But first of all.


    If you think that there is a difference in imagery, it is not the quality of the spell or the imagination, but the quality of the way you imagine.


    The difference is not in the quality of the spell or imagination, but in the quality of the way you imagine it.


    ...... My view of falling objects is based on the physical laws of man''s world.


    Universal gravitation.


    Gravity.


    The law of inertia.


    I create my spells and images with them in mind.


    If the starting line was in a different place, or--


    "...... First of all, you two. What do you see as the reason why things fall down?


    That''s the focus of this conversation.


    My knowledge of the man''s world was so obvious that I never asked it again.


    How do people in this world perceive the phenomenon of falling?


    Then, Noah opened his mouth.


    "First of all, Master Arx. Falling and rising is something you learn in your fifth year at the Academy of Magic.


    Falling and rising.


    "......?¡¡Falling and rising?


    Yes. Falling and rising.


    Noah''s story, as I had heard it, contained words that were not appropriate for this conversation.


    Then, as if to add an explanation, Kazui said.


    The reason why things go up and down on their own is because of the effect of their attributes.


    Huh?¡¡What?¡¡Attribute action?


    The man is right. The reason why objects fall or float on the ground is because they are trying to get closer to the mother of attributes, which has the same attributes.


    The reason why objects fall or float on the ground is because they are trying to get closer to the mother of all attributes. That''s why we fall towards the ground, right?


    So the spell goes like this.


    "Release the wedge and chain to escape from the Mother Earth. The blessings of the earth are gone for now. Aeolian bird, blessed by the sky. Lose your moorings. No need for peace. The nine heavens are blue. The narrowing birthplace is black. Let the sun be your guide and bring the freedom of the swallow to my back.


    As Noah chanted the spell, spun magical glyphs popped at his feet.


    Unleash the wedge and chain - or in other words, break the chains that bind him to the ground.


    Eventually, Noah''s body emerges slightly, but only for a moment.


    Soon he lands on the floor.


    The distance and time between the jumps are as short as a jump.


    It seems that Noah can''t keep the time to float.


    In the first place.


    "Longer ......


    The longer the spell, the more extensive it is.


    "I don''t know how you can pull off such a long spell in one shot. It usually bites.


    Cazi pretends to bite his tongue.


    "Noah graduated first in his class at the Academy of Magic.


    Oh, he''s your junior. That makes sense.


    Oh, you''re a senior. Speaking of which, your name sounds familiar. ......?


    ...... Anyway, the spell failed.


    But it cancels out the attributes attributed to it and makes them appear.


    Didn''t I once see a sentence (or story) similar to this?


    Not in this life, of course, but in a man''s life.


    It was, I think--


    "Oh, ......!


    "What?


    "Aristotle. ......


    Yes?


    Yes, it''s the idea spoken of in the four elements proposed by Aristotle, the ancient master of man''s world.


    Based on this idea, not only does an object fall, but it also rises.


    Matter wants to return to the center of the source to which it belongs, the ground in the case of stone, or the sky in the case of fire, and this causes the phenomena of falling and rising.


    And the closer it gets to home, the more joyful it becomes, and the faster it goes, and so on, referring to acceleration.


    To people in the age of man, when the ideas of gravity and universal gravitation are already common, this is a strange story.


    But it is precisely because such ideas have taken root that this failure has occurred.


    If only the laws of physics in this world were exactly the same as those in the world of men.


    That idea is probably wrong. People fall because of a different kind of force called gai''a.


    "Gai''a?


    Yeah. The earth we are standing on is the force that pulls us. It''s not that our bodies want to go back to where they belong, it''s that we''re falling into the distortions of space created by the planet.


    As I began to explain, I noticed that Noah and Kazi''s faces were contorted as if they couldn''t understand.


    No, I don''t blame them either. There were too many concepts that they needed to know beforehand, and some of the words were probably incomprehensible to them.


    However, if they don''t understand this theory even a little, there is a risk that they won''t have a solid image of magic. I can''t make use of the [Ancient Arts Language (Gai''a)], which corresponds to the [Gravity] of the man''s world.


    Then, what to do?


    Suddenly, I saw the cloth that Kazui was holding.


    Kazui, please unfold that cloth.


    "Oh?¡¡Is that it?


    Yes. Noah took the end of it and pulled it taut.


    Then, looking around the room.


    "When an object is present, it distorts the ...... space somewhat. This cloth is to visualize the distortion of the space. And.


    And then I put a handy object on top of it.


    The thing I put on top of the cloth is the earth we are standing on, and the dent in the cloth created by placing the earth is the distortion of space. The earth is a huge entity that is creating a huge distortion in the space, and we are always being pulled into this hollow.


    "Oh, oh, .......


    Cazi replied in an indistinct voice.


    It is natural that this is not enough to understand.


    But to go into more detail than this, we would have to talk about celestial bodies, planets, and the universe.


    That would require a lot of time, which we have very little of right now.


    In short, it''s not that we unconsciously want to go to where the earth is, but that we are pulled by the distortions that the earth has created.


    I explained, but Noah objected, probably because he was a tightwad.


    "But, Master Arx. That''s not a very clear explanation. Are you sure you''re right?


    If you ask me that, I''ll have to say I don''t know.


    Oh, come on, that''s what you''re so confident about. ......


    "We don''t know anything about gravity. That''s why there are so many theories about this phenomenon of falling. Aristotle''s ideas, Galileo''s dynamics, Newton''s universal gravitation, Buridan''s impetus theory, Einstein''s general relativity, the equilibrium force of subatomic particles, as Noah explained earlier, the list goes on and on.


    If you pursue the truth, there is no end to it.


    It will be impossible to get there.


    But


    But there is no doubt that the existing way of thinking in this world is not correct. Currently, we''re making spells to break the yoke of attributes first, but in reality, it''s not the case, so we can''t fly as we are now.


    But, you know, ......


    I don''t want to make the assumption that I''m going to create it. You''ve already created the magic of flight.


    Hey, .......


    Are you sure?


    What''s the point of lying here?


    Okay, here''s the spell.


    "He who crawls on the earth. You who go. Defy the pull of the abyss and escape the tyranny of the air. Resist gravity. One of the many arms of the puller. Then thou shalt gain wings and fly down to the sky.


    I recite the spell.


    Then, sparse magic letters appeared around me, and my own body appeared as well.


    What do you think?¡¡It''s not free, but it doesn''t fall. I mean, that''s how close you really are to the idea.


    I turned to Noah and Kazi, both of whom had their mouths hanging open in disbelief.


    Even if you roll your body over and make a swimming motion, you will not fall to the floor.


    It may not be the right theory, because he feels a little weight on his body.


    It''s not the right theory because you can feel the weight on your body.


    With existing magic, it will either fall immediately or lose its balance and crash without maintaining its posture.


    But with this magic, it doesn''t.


    In other words, it is proof that the theory is approaching its true potential.


    Suddenly, you hear a sneer.


    "...... Hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm. As expected of Arx, ...... you never cease to amaze me.


    "It would be great if we could move freely with this. It would be great if it could move freely. It still needs some improvements to fly freely. We still have a lot of work to do, reviewing theories, composing spells.


    Noah let out a sly smile and flicked me, and I was getting very excited.


    Anyway...


    "Look. The key to this is what I was talking about earlier, ''gai''a''. It''s not that we unconsciously want to return to the ground, but that the ground is pulling us. Then we can fly.


    But on the other hand, Kazui showed a hint of impatience.


    Wait a minute!¡¡I know you''re right about the idea and the spell, but you can''t just suddenly use a spell that you just learned!


    Yes, in order to use a spell that you have learned, you need to train yourself to remember the amount of magic power that goes into each word.


    That''s the current conventional wisdom.


    But here''s an insane idea that will change that: .......


    Noah, do you have that with you?


    "Yes. Here.


    All right, that''s great!


    It''s amazing what a butler can do.


    Noah immediately took out a magic meter from his pocket.


    Kazui sees it and wrinkles his brow.


    What''s that?


    It''s an instrument that measures the amount of magic power.


    What''s ......?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not.


    Eventually, he seemed to regress from surprise.


    "Oh, come on, you''re kidding, right?


    "It''s not a lie or a joke. It''s not a lie or a joke. You see, when you exert magic power, the material inside ...... reacts and expands like this.


    Kazi rolls his eyes at the sight of the magic silver expanding and the scale on the wooden frame.


    When did this thing get developed? ......


    "This was made by Master Arx.


    "This?¡¡He did?¡¡Come on, you''ve got to be kidding me. ...... You little brat.


    While Kazi was speechless, he took a piece of paper and a pen from Noah and wrote down the spell.


    The total amount of magic power required for words and phrases is 427. 30 for words, 25 for phrases, and 170 for words between "thou" and "take off." There''s a little detail about "gravity is what you resist," but it works best when used by 62. The rest--


    The amount of magic power is also given, with an explanation.


    As for Noah, it''s been two years since he started using the magic meter, so he knows how to use it.


    I''ll go first.


    Noah said, and cast a spell of flight.


    After a while, the same phenomenon happened to him, and Noah''s body floated up into the air.


    "Hey," said ........ Hmm, this.


    Even though the magic was successful, Noah groaned with a difficult look on his face.


    "...... How fun it would be to be able to move around with this.


    You can improvise, but that would be at least twice as long as the spell Noah just cast. It''s also difficult to control.


    That''s not very practical considering the amount of magic that can be put into .......


    The longer the spell, the more magic power you have to put into it.


    I think you need more than just words and phrases, you need rules that strengthen the spell and things like that. Give it up for now.


    I''ll get to it.


    You''ll help me with my research, won''t you?


    Yeah, I''d love to.


    While talking with Noah, I go out the window first.


    The wind is stronger than on the ground, probably because of the altitude.


    Even though I won''t be blown away, I can''t deny that it''s a bit uncomfortable.


    Since I still have some difficulty in attitude control, I grab the window frame to get into position.


    This situation is similar to that of the astronauts I saw on TV in the man''s world.


    In a space station under zero gravity, they control their attitude by grabbing the interior.


    Kazi, on the other hand, peeked under the window and swallowed his spit.


    He''s trying to use the magic of flight.


    It''s no wonder. This place is high. If I lose my buoyancy on the way down, like with existing magic, I''ll never make it.


    That''s why I can''t help but think about that ''what if''.


    The wind blowing below me is crying out in distress.


    After all, it would be difficult to make a last-ditch attempt in such a place.


    That''s what I thought.


    "Oh, my God, I''m desperate!


    Kazi said, and began to hum the incantation written on the note.


    He had learned the spell and its meaning several times, and now it was time for the magic meter.


    He seems to be an expert in controlling magic, and he quickly gets a sense of the amount of magic power he has, and then he goes on.


    "You who crawl on the ground. You who go. Defy the tug of the abyss and escape the tyranny of the air. Resist gravity. One of the many arms of the puller. Then thou shalt gain wings and fly down to the sky. --Float!


    One step toward flight (fly approach)


    The sparsely emerged glyph arts created a green wind that formed a soft vortex.


    Kazi''s body was safely lifted into the air.


    However, he rolled his eyes, as if he had doubts about the effect of the spell.


    And it flew. ......


    See?


    Hey!¡¡Are you sure this is safe?¡¡It''s not going to lose its effect in the middle of the flight!


    It''ll be fine.


    He soothed the excited Kazui, grabbed him by the arm and pulled him out the window.


    Then, after he got used to the feeling of floating.


    Then, after he gets used to the sensation of floating, he says, "When you go down, say ''down'' and you will go down slowly. If you say it too many times, the momentum will get too strong, so just chant along with me.


    Skydiving without a parachute began.

 38 Episode 38 Seriously Cut Su-san

    It was a little after dusk.


    In the sky, the stars began to shine brightly, and clouds with a thick purple hue drifted in, giving the appearance of night.


    On the other hand, on the ground, the [glittering glass] is shining brightly.


    The city is brightly illuminated, and the reflections on the plate glass used for windows make it seem as if the stars are twinkling on the earth.


    This is the night of the royal capital, which is called "the splendor of ten thousand" by neighboring countries.


    It is said that the combination of the advanced glass industry and engraving technology has contributed to the development of the city, bringing not only the glitter but also the night time to the people living in the city.


    Of course, a lot of that [glittering glass] is used in the [Seal Tower of the Heavens], which is called the largest prison in the capital.


    It is used to quickly find those who take advantage of the darkness of the night to break in or escape.


    In such a place, there was a person who found the escapees before anyone else in this prison.


    ...... Well, it looks like you managed to get out.


    It was Suu, a friend of Arx''s, who said these words of relief in a corner of the sealing tower grounds.


    She looked ahead and saw Arx.


    He was running through the grounds of the sealing tower with his followers in tow.


    Since there were no guards chasing him, he must have managed to escape without being noticed.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?


    The woman who was standing beside Suu suddenly asked that question.


    She was in her late twenties, in a fresh age.


    Her long peach-colored hair was braided into a bun, and her light purple eyes were covered by small silver-rimmed glasses.


    She wears a fur cloak, a sign of high nobility, and an eye-catching decorative sword at her waist.


    His face is well-shaped, and his mouth is always set in a straight line, as if to say that he never speaks in vain.


    Her square glasses give her a slightly cold appearance.


    Her name is Lisa Rousey. She is a brilliant young woman who has become the director of the Office of the Inspector General.


    Suu briefly thanked her for her help.


    "Yes. Thank you. It seems to have worked.


    I was surprised when you suddenly asked me to reduce the security of the sealing tower. ......


    I mean, you can''t just let Arx go, can you?


    It''s ...... difficult even with my authority because there are many people here who are under the control of senior nobles.


    I suppose.


    In order to protect themselves, the nobles are deeply involved in the judiciary of the kingdom.


    Sometimes to lessen their crimes.


    Sometimes it''s to get favors in prison.


    They use the privileges of the nobility to their advantage and try to slip through the judicial net in a clever way.


    ...... If the kingdom were more law-abiding, this could be dealt with, but in order to maintain absolute control of the kingdom, it can be poisonous to place limits on the power of the noblemen, and for that reason, it is not advisable to flee to a republic so carelessly, as was the case with the recently defunct But if you run away to a republic, you will end up as a foolish government that panders to the people, like the recently defunct [Dalio State].


    This is the difficult part of a feudal state.


    Anyway.


    I never thought I''d be thrown in jail.


    ............


    I wonder which nobleman was behind it.


    "............


    I turn the water on her meaningfully, but she remains silent.


    This time, I ask her frankly.


    "Hey. Do you have any idea what''s going on here?


    "No, I don''t.


    You mean you have no idea?


    That doesn''t make any sense to me.


    ............ Suu "asked" Lisa directly because she received a call a while ago that a friend of hers had been captured.


    In addition, Arx was sent to the sealing tower in the heavens.


    It is the most heavily guarded prison in the capital and is a place where strong countermeasures against mages are in place.


    It is said that there are times when mages are given ''treatment'' to prevent them from getting out of control.


    Teeth are pulled out.


    Their tongues are pulled out.


    In extreme cases, the lower jaw may be crushed.


    So when I heard that he had been taken away, I was in such a hurry that I put off investigating what had happened and focused on getting him released or out of there first.


    The question was still why he was put in this place.


    The Arx Suu knew was a good man.


    He is not the kind of person who would do something bad, and in the first place, it is impossible for the children of a nobleman to be suddenly imprisoned in a sealing tower.


    There is no doubt that he was involved in something, and that something was the work of a high ranking nobleman or someone associated with a high ranking nobleman when he was put into the sealing tower without any formalities.


    If that''s the case, why is Lisa, the head of the inspectorate, so unclear about the circumstances of this case?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    ...... Hey Lisa, is the inspectorate working?


    It''s .......


    Suu came to that answer because the situation was so unnatural.


    In the event that you''ve got a problem with a person''s work, you''ll be able to use it as a tool to get rid of it.


    Normally, it would be too sensitive, and all kinds of information would come to it.


    This does not mean that the bureau is not moving, but rather that there is something going on inside the bureau to prevent it from moving aggressively on this matter.


    When I turned up my nose, I smelled a dark presence.


    This is the smell of a back alley after a rain.


    I can even hear the damp footprints coming from somewhere.


    It''s times like this when something is going on unseen.


    Then the inspector general''s office must be willing to move and do something.


    But Lisa won''t answer.


    She doesn''t know.


    Or she doesn''t know.


    Or maybe she knows and is keeping quiet.


    Or maybe she doesn''t know about this certainty and thinks she can get away with it by keeping quiet.


    But not answering is not acceptable.


    Never.


    Yes, absolutely.


    So I let out a small sigh.


    And then.


    "I''m going to ask you one more time, Lisa Lauzey, Director of the Office of Inspector General. You''re not trying to deceive me, are you?


    As soon as Sue ...... said something different than what Sucia Argusia would say.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    "Keeping quiet is the same as keeping a secret. We already know the Office of the Inspector General is working on this.


    But there''s still no proof that the Bureau of Investigation is involved. ......


    But I''m sure they have some idea of what''s going on. Isn''t that right?¡¡Otherwise, they wouldn''t have any information that Arx has been captured.


    "......?


    But Lisa''s response to my question was sluggish.


    It seems that she still doesn''t understand what kind of situation she is in.


    Something important to her (Arx) is involved in this.


    Now is not the time to keep quiet.


    If I don''t take action soon, it could be irreversible.


    Therefore, I reached for the sword at my waist and pulled it out.


    At the same time, my body exhaled pressure.


    She expands her magic power and fills her body with it.


    Lisa probably had the illusion of a huge being.


    The white blade, illuminated by the moonlight, reflects the glare of hunger.


    Immediately, he aimed it at Lisa''s neck.


    As the light from the sword sliced through her bare neck, a shiver of fear went through her hand.


    With that one shiver, he opens his mouth.


    "Lisa Rousey, find out all you can about this. Do you know what will happen to your head ...... if you don''t do everything in your power to understand and resolve this situation?


    You know what''s going to happen?¡¡Everything will be as you say it will be!


    Did you say that?¡¡Then this matter will not go unanswered.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand what I mean.


    She panted and wheezed, as if she had just run as fast as she could.


    Watching her, she exhaled and turned into a swoon.


    He smiled.


    "Nice to meet you.


    "......, haha!


    I saw that Lisa was sweating.


    She was more terrified than she thought.


    I don''t think that''s the best way to ...... go about it, but in the face of power, this reaction may be unavoidable.


    After a while, Lisa seems to have regained some of her composure.


    ...... Speaking of which, how did they get down here?¡¡It''s only been a short time since the Squire entered. It would have taken them a long time just to get down there.


    "Through the ...... outer wall?


    That would be ...... unrealistic.


    That''s right. I wonder if you''ve created some new magic, Arx. That''s something you''ll have to find out later.


    If I try to ask him normally, I''ll have to tell him about this time.


    Then, how can I make it sound like that?


    Suu''s mind was already thinking about magic.


    What kind of magic did you use?


    What combination of words.


    There''s no end to her imagination.


    While she''s thinking about this, Lisa asks her to move.


    "Come here.


    Yeah.


    She looks over her shoulder at Arx again.


    She was relieved that he was able to come out safely, but she had one question.


    But that was...


    I''m pretty sure he''s the guy who kidnapped people, isn''t he?¡¡Why is he with Arx?


    Running with Arx was his follower Noah Ingveen and the kidnapper he had confronted.


    The three of them are moving in sync with each other, yelling and crying, so there should be no problem.


    But for Suu, it was too strange a combination.

 39 Episode 39 Marquis House Again

    After escaping from the prison of the royal city, the Arks ran through the city at night and arrived at the Marquis Gaston''s mansion.


    Beyond the hedge, they could see the majesty of the four-story mansion.


    The windows were filled with glittering glass, and there were many exterior lights around the mansion.


    As a result, everywhere is blindingly bright.


    It''s a bit much for security reasons, but at any rate, it makes it difficult to break in.


    Noah, Kazi, and I peeked over the stone wall into the garden and saw a group of stone statues lit up.


    When Kazui saw them, he said in a disgusted voice, "Wow.


    "......, what?¡¡What''s here?¡¡I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it.


    "Right. It''s the residence of the Marquis of Curlew Gaston.


    Curlew Gaston, ......


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. A senior nobleman of the kingdom and a high-ranking official in finance.


    You will find a lot of people who are looking for a new way of life.


    It''s hard to say "I want to leave" when you''ve offered to help.


    "Thank you for this, Kazui. I''ll be sure to thank you later when you visit Raytheft''s house.


    ............


    "Kazzy?


    Suddenly, Kazi came to me with a mysterious look on her face.


    What was on his mind? He''s lost all trace of his ever-present humorous smile.


    "What are you doing here?


    "What?¡¡No, I told you before we left the sealing tower.¡¡I told you before we left the tower, I''m going to save my sister from being captured. I''m going to help my sister.


    That''s this great nobleman? I mean, are you even thinking about what you''re going to do after you do that?


    I don''t know. It''s the privilege of children to do things they don''t think about.


    What are you talking about, ......?


    Then Noah followed Kazui''s complaint.


    Noah followed suit. I don''t know what I''m going to do at my age if I keep talking like this.


    I''m not sure what to say. ...... I have to help Lisha. No matter what, we have to do something now, don''t we?


    "Master Arx. What if we wait for Mr. Crabbe to make a move?


    You know we can''t do that right away, right?


    Yes, sir. If he was moving, he''d be in contact with us.


    ...... You know that''s what you''re asking, don''t you?


    Yes, sir. It is my duty as your squire.


    Noah says this in a nonchalant manner.


    But it''s nice of you to check with me every time.


    It makes me aware of things I may have missed, and it helps me sort out what''s going on.


    After all, it is only a competent person who wears clothes.


    As I was talking with Noah, Kazui suddenly said something unexpected.


    "Hey, Arx. Can I come with you?


    "What?


    The more hands, the better, right?


    That''s true, but ...... we''re dealing with an opponent, remember?


    You''re a member of the aristocracy. You''re a member of the aristocracy, so there''s always a chance you can make it work.


    Are you expecting my status?¡¡You''re a member of the aristocracy, and I''m a disinherited one.


    "Maybe.


    He climbed over the wall and landed in the corner of the garden.


    He didn''t seem ...... to care about the rest. He''s already ready to go for the jugular. I don''t know what makes him do that, but I honestly appreciate it.


    I followed him down to the garden.


    Then, Noah said.


    "...... Careful, Mr. Arx. There are mercenaries following you everywhere.


    They''re pretty tight. It''s not like they''re watching us.


    Probably the Inspector General''s office. They''ve already stolen evidence once, so they''re on high alert.


    Noah said, climbing down the wall as well.


    Let''s hide behind there.


    It''s a good thing the Marquis has bad taste.


    In the direction Noah was pointing, there were elaborate hedges and stone statues everywhere.


    There''s no need for shielding. I suppose I should thank the Marquis for that.


    When I observed the garden, I saw people wandering around.


    All of them were the mercenaries.


    What do you want?


    If there are guards everywhere, why don''t we just go through the front?¡¡Or do we need a diversionary tactic against the mercenaries?¡¡I think it''s better to reduce the number of mercenaries than to spread them out.


    You''re out of your mind. Don''t you have an option to infiltrate?


    There''s magic for that, but I think it''s better to annihilate them rather than use up all their magic power.


    Annihilate? That''s easy for you to say, .......


    Hmm. I think three of them is enough strength. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.¡¡I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    In this case, the biggest problem is the hostage situation on the other side, but currently it is difficult to rescue Lisha without the enemy knowing about it from start to finish.


    If that is the case, one of the best ways is to let them take her as a hostage after she is completely free of the guilt of being a mercenary.


    Even if the hostages are taken, it is enough to neutralize them before they can do any harm.


    And we have the devil''s cards for that.


    That should be enough to win.


    Mr. Kazui. If you don''t mind me asking, do you have any magic for large groups?


    Sort of. What about you?


    I''ve been in a few battles. I could use some backup.


    I''ve been able to conserve some of my magic thanks to Kazi. I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to do with it.


    "The Kuro ......?


    That''s it. That''s the magic that shot the guards in the foot several times at the sealing tower.


    Oh, that evil .......


    Cazi seemed to have remembered the sealing tower, and looked satisfied.


    "Noah, do you know where Lisha is?


    The most likely place is the guest room on the second floor, according to our research before we went to the sealing tower.


    Okay.


    I nodded and stood up on the spot.


    Then.


    All right, I''ll go out first and make some noise, and you two go poke the mercenaries who have gathered there in the side.


    I''ll go out first and make some noise. Make sure you stand out.


    Anyway, as for the two left behind...


    "...... is a brave kid. I don''t know how he could come up with something like that and carry it out at his age.


    "That''s true. And...


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to help us.


    Yeah. Don''t worry about that. I''m his employee now. I''ll work for my money. I won''t betray you.


    "...... Okay. I''ll be looking forward to working with you again.


    After the final confirmation was completed.


    After the final confirmation, they turned their attention to where Arx was headed and found that Arx was already making a racket and mercenaries were gathering from everywhere.


    -Marquis'' riches!


    -Lots of bad taste!


    --Barker!¡¡Barker!¡¡Barker!


    --Bastard!


    Noah and Kazui are both stunned by the overly childish swear words that can be heard from a distance.


    ............


    ............


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea. It''s no wonder they feel so uncomfortable.


    After a while, Kazu started to talk.


    "Let''s go to .......


    "See you later.


    Noah then stood up and began to chant a spell, a prelude to defeating the mercenaries.

 40 Episode 40 Attack!

    "--an ice sheet of disappointment. A deserted garden. A chill wind. In the glorious abyss the earth is filled. Men are frozen, chariots'' feet are threatened.


    A spell spun in a clever voice.


    As it took effect, a cold wind rose up around Noah, sending up fine ice.


    The crystal-clear ice took on a blue glow, reflecting the light of the glittering glass and shimmering. Eventually, it spread across the garden of the Marquis'' mansion and landed on the ground. As the mercenaries gathered nicely, the garden of the Marquise began to freeze over.


    Building an ice sheet.


    This was the effect of Noah''s magic [Freeze Breeze].


    For Arx, the timing of Noah''s magic was perfect.


    The mercenaries who tried to leap at Arx were unable to cope with the sudden freezing of their feet and started to fall down one after another.


    The mercenaries who tried to leap on Arx were unable to cope with the sudden freezing of their feet and began to fall one by one.


    The tears of a damsel in distress. They are pure and cold, like a green ball that dungeons the icy rain. But hold your tears, swordsman. Scoop up her cold tears and turn them into a sword to protect the maiden.


    The magic words coiled in Noah''s hand, and a pillar of ice grew from it, eventually giving way to a sword of ice.


    It is a crystal-like sword that constantly disperses a white mist of frozen air.


    --[Jacqueline''s Freezing Sword].


    Jacqueline, Maiden of the Fall.


    This is a spell composed from a sentence describing the glory and fall of a noblewoman described in the sixth book, The Demon King at the End of the Century.


    The type, as it appears, is nothing more than arm-building offensive magic.


    Noah prepares to use the Kingdom Style Fine Sword Technique.


    "Oh?


    He stopped and took his stance, and then, just as I was wondering what he was going to do, Noah rushed forward as if he had been hit.


    The first thing he did was to stab the nearest mercenary with his ice sword, and then he bowed gracefully to the mercenaries who were still unsteady on their feet.


    "I''m sorry, but I will remove anyone who disturbs my master here.


    What was meant to be a bow of respect and gratitude now seemed like a terrible irony.


    However, what began was a series of thrusts that were too harsh.


    The magic that Noah used was not just to create ice swords, but with each thrust he created a sharp lump of ice that shot forward at the point of the cut.


    The ice reflects the light emitted by the glittering glass, and the eye-piercing glow scatters like sparks.


    The ice blades shot out hurt the surrounding mercenaries.


    The aim was lazy and random, but the mercenaries could not move carelessly because of it.


    Noah''s ice thrusts pierced the mercenaries.


    Noah''s ice thrusts pierced the mercenaries, and the ice blades shot out sliced through them.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Noah continued to spread his ice blades around. The hedges froze and the stone statues that were caught in the ice shattered. It''s unreasonable to think that stone can be defeated by ice, but since it''s magic, if the meaning of the word "magic" is added, it will have unreasonable power.


    And then...


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡Don''t mess with me, mage!


    One of the mercenaries escapes the spell of the ice floor and rushes in with gusto.


    But Noah fights it off gracefully and stabs the mercenary in the neck with his ice sword from the side.


    He skewers him.


    --The six or seven mercenaries who were grouped together are all covered in blood. All six or seven of the mercenaries are covered in blood. Frozen in place, none of them move.


    Noah swipes the ice sword away, and a high-pitched beeping sound echoes throughout the area.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    It was such an overwhelming battle that he couldn''t help but say so.


    As expected of a top graduate of the Academy of Magic. He is a top graduate of the Academy of Magic. His skill with the sword is astounding, as is his skill with magic.


    Noah walks leisurely through the ice garden. The mercenaries who came out late could not dare to touch him, and only hesitated.


    Then, from another direction, a mercenary shouted.


    Fire magic!¡¡Melt the ice beneath his feet while you shoot him!


    Are there any mages among the mercenaries? I turned my head and saw that they were all standing side by side, politely trying to cast their spells.


    The mages were about to go on the offensive when...


    The mages were about to go on the offensive. All of you are out of your minds. Are you out of your mind?


    When I turned around to hear the voice, I saw Kazui walking on the ice as if he was taking a walk.


    In an attempt to involve him, the mages cast a spell.


    "The fireman is ruthless in his collection. He will hunt down his borrowers and burn their homes and lands to the ground. Then thou shalt pay for it with thy life.


    "Oops. ...... "Saiji Skail. Oops. "Oops. "Skeal the orator. Wipe out the fire with your eloquent speech.


    The spell that Kazi uttered was a counter to the word "fireman" uttered by the mage.


    In the fifth book of the Chronicles, "The Minstrelsy of the Mages," it is said that this "fireman," who collected money at the request of loan sharks, set fire to hunt down the debtors and made a name for himself.


    This is a defense based on that account.


    The book says that at the end of the narrative, the Fireman was revealed to the court by an orator named Skeletor for all his crimes, so using the name "Skeletor" in the defense would be difficult to pass.


    However, the mercenaries, perhaps lacking knowledge of magic, continue to use the same magic even after hearing Kazui''s spell.


    It''s shallow to think that if you keep using it, you''ll eventually be able to penetrate it, but Kazi continued to defend against the mercenaries'' spells without difficulty.


    He was good at it. When it comes to defense, his skills are unquestionably top-notch.


    It''s a mystery to me how he ended up kidnapping people.


    "......


    I''m not sure what to make of this. I''m not sure what to make of that. Khihihi.


    Kazui gave a peculiar laugh, and even had time to shrug his shoulders and provoke.


    It would have been irritating to be taunted with such a cynical smile.


    But it was not just mockery that Kazi was offering.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. Be wrapped in chains, O ¿ÆÈË! Embrace the chains, O ¿ÆÈË! It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    --[Astralion Curse from the Underworld].


    ............ There is no doubt that the spell is of a binding type.


    It''s also possible that you''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    Besides, the beginning of this spell is familiar to me.


    It''s the spell that he tried to use in response to Suu''s seriousness when he confronted Kazui in the back alley before.


    As he chanted, glyphs formed a circle around his feet, and ethereal chains made of glyphs appeared around him.


    The chains flew through the air and covered the mercenaries like a birdcage, slipping through swords and leather armor and entwining around them.


    By the limbs, by the body, by the neck.


    Hanging upside down, hanging by the neck, hanging upside down, hanging by the neck.


    It was like a crucifixion of a criminal.


    No, it''s as brutal as the quick sacrifice of a hundred tongues.


    But right after every part of the human body is chained, Kazi has a word.


    "Be merciful.


    And that''s it.


    Immediately after, the chains that had been slackening tensed and tightened around the mercenaries.


    The bound mercenaries were defeated by the chains, and their arms and legs slumped down like puppets with broken strings.


    The type of magic is spell binding offensive magic.


    I don''t remember it being in any spellbook, so it''s completely original.


    It''s also very high quality.


    It could be used in the military.


    "Well, it''s good enough for mercenaries. ......


    Kazi says this as if it is nothing at all.


    This is a great way to make sure that you get the most out of your money.


    This is brilliant.


    I''m not happy with your praise. I don''t like being praised by you. You beat me almost single-handedly.


    Oh, wow, you''re really good at that, aren''t you?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure if I''m being praised by a 10-year-old kid or something.


    This was said in a subtle manner.


    While we were talking about this, reinforcements appeared again.


    However, this was almost the end of the reinforcements, and they didn''t seem to be coming out any more.


    They were probably the ones who had been watching the front and the ones who were inside the house.


    The delay was probably due to the fact that they simply had time to move.


    It may also have been because they were unsure of whether to leave their posts or not.


    Noah and Kazui both braced themselves, but here--


    I''m sorry, but you guys are going to have to go along with my little experiment.


    He called out to the mercenaries who appeared.


    There was no sign of the Marquis or the head mercenary.


    There''s no sign of the Marquis or the head mercenary.


    If that''s the case, then it wouldn''t be a problem for me to use magic here.


    Of course, it''s an offensive spell.


    I don''t care about removing lethal items.


    I''ve already broken the barrier of caring for my opponent.


    Yes, this is for my sister who was crying that day.


    Yes, this is for the sister who is working hard to live up to her parents'' expectations.


    There was no mercy to be shown to those who wanted to harm her.


    So, without hesitation, he spun a spell.


    "The circle that connects the earth. In the shining abyss, the one who embraces the opposite heaven. The miserable saint, long since surrendered to endless wandering, runs with a coffin on his back. Rusty gold. A bottomless cauldron. With these conflicting truths, find the ultimate end and open the gates of the Six Realms. The muddy waters of the mire rage with their black, swarming breaths, swallowing the living and painting them.


    In the middle of chanting the incantation, I glanced at the two of them and saw a somewhat suspicious expression on their faces.


    It''s no wonder. The combination of words and phrases that I had just chanted did not represent the phenomena or events described in the book of legends.


    Moreover, just like the magic that Kazi used, there is no specification of what kind of phenomenon it causes or what kind of phenomenon it relies on.


    The codification consists only of contradictions.


    It is certainly a spell that, if heard by a knowledgeable person, could be perceived as a counteracting spell that would drastically reduce its power.


    The two of them are probably in the midst of searching for a reason to match this list of words.


    Currently, it is the most costly and the most powerful magic that I can use.


    But I haven''t tried it in the field.


    One that hasn''t been used on a human body.


    Yes, that''s why this is still an experiment.


    Immediately after the spell was cast, the garden, which had been glittering with the light of the glittering glass, became shadowy.


    Immediately after, a roaring wind swirled behind me.


    The whirlpool that engulfed the hedges, the stone statues, the glittering glass, and everything in between was a tornado.


    It''s thin and small, like a wire, but it''s power is nothing to write home about.


    Wind magic!¡¡Marked shields at the ready!


    Those who don''t have it, stay down and let it pass!


    "All remaining mages, use anti-wind damage magic!


    Shouts of anger echoed among the mercenaries.


    This impatience may have been due to the fact that they had glimpsed a spell as powerful as Noah''s earlier.


    They were probably trying to prevent this magic by their own means.


    They begin to take a defensive posture under a controlled command.


    But...


    But, "......," he said with a wry smile, "this is not the kind of magic that can be seen.


    He says with a thin smile.


    Yes, this magic looks like a single phenomenon, a kind of gust of wind, a whirling updraft, but in reality it is a mass of curses that mimic the disasters of thousands of groups.


    It represents the incarnation of Abaddon, the locust, as described in the scriptures of the world of men.


    Locusts themselves are an unfamiliar phenomenon in the land of men, but they are considered rather popular in other countries.


    They are the worst kind of insects that devour crops.


    Of course, it is not possible to create magic that creates living things, so the black wind is a mimic of that.


    The black tornado engulfed the mercenaries in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, with no way to defend themselves, they are helpless.


    Use your sword.


    Put up your shields.


    They cower in place.


    They try to use magic to defend themselves.


    But the black wind cannot be stopped.


    It enters through every crevice and instantly paints the color of your skin.


    But after they pass, the black tornado plugs hole after hole, and the suffocating wreckage just rolls on.


    They stretch out their arms for air.


    Wreckage clawing at their throats.


    Wreckage struggling to suffocate.


    There were about ten people there.


    Most of the mercenaries, including those in the room, were neutralized.


    It would have been nice if the head mercenary had been here, but it was unlikely that things would have worked out that way.


    Anyway.


    I''m not sure I want to use it on people. It''s still a little weak to use on people.


    Although a little dissatisfied with the result, first check the condition of the magic power.


    This is about three times the amount of [Kuro Bullets] you need.


    The fact that I have so little magic power is an abomination.


    What''s with that magic ......?


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''ve never heard of such a mage. ......


    From a distance, the mercenaries who escaped the tornado were shivering.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Noah, on the other hand, had astonishment plastered all over his neat face.


    On his cheeks, there was a line of cold sweat. Noah, what''s wrong?


    "Noah, what''s wrong?


    "...... Mr. Arx, is that a tornado?


    Noah, what is it?" "Yes, it is, but what about it?


    I asked curiously, but Noah''s expression remained the same.


    I''ve only seen a tornado once before. But where did you see it, Master Arx?


    Where is ......?


    That phenomenon is rarely ...... seen in King''s Landing, where the climate is stable, and almost never occurs.


    By the way, I''ve never seen a tornado.


    I''ve never seen a tornado.


    I''ve only seen it through the eyes of the man when I relived it in a dream.


    So, Noah''s surprise lies in the fact that he was able to completely recreate a phenomenon that he had never seen before.


    Isn''t that from a book or something?


    "I can''t imagine what''s going on right now from a text alone. It should be impossible for Arx-sama, who has never left King''s Landing, to reproduce it .......


    You''re probably right.


    The use of magic involves the image of the mage.


    Of course, the spell determines to some extent what will happen, but even so, if the image does not precede the spell, it will not occur as beautifully as it did before.


    ......, but now is not the time to discuss it.


    I''ve seen it on YouTube. I saw it on You Tube. I was on YouTube.


    Is it ......?


    Don''t worry too much about it. Well, .......


    Look around. I guess we''ve defeated most of them.


    There are still remnants in places we can''t see, but it''s only a matter of time.


    Noah was a little unhappy about being swept away, but he''s a man of his word.


    He quickly changed his mind.


    "Master Arx. Leave this to us and go to the residence first.


    Yeah.


    Hey, you sure you don''t want me to go alone?


    I don''t think you''ll like what I''ve just shown you, Cazi.


    Oh, no. No, that was a stupid question.


    Kazi scratched the back of his head and started to eliminate the rest of the mercenaries.


    As they do so.


    I''m going to go first.


    He then picks up a handy sword that the mercenary was carrying.


    He must have been using it as a sub-arm. It was long enough for a child to use.


    He picked up the sword and ran to the back door.


    I''m going to save my sister.

 41 Episode 41 Even if it is said to be incompetent

    It was a little while after the Arks had begun their assault.


    Charlotte Cremeria, who was being held captive in the guest room of the Marquess''s mansion, had also begun to notice the commotion outside.


    "...... What the hell is this?


    It has already been a few hours since the Marquis gave the word that he was going to take care of her.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the following web site: ...... The reason why you haven''t been killed yet is probably because the Marquis is wary of the movements of Clemelia and Raytheft.


    If the two families have already obtained information through some means that they are being held by the Marquesses, killing them now would be irreversible for the Marquesses.


    No matter how high-ranking the financial officials are, there is nothing they can do if the military family really turns on them.


    That''s why they can''t kill themselves until they can confirm that the two families really don''t know about it.


    In other words, our lives until then.


    Tomorrow night would be a long time at the most.


    While I was thinking about this, the house suddenly became very busy.


    The corridors echoed with wild footsteps and shouting, which calmed down after a while, but now the outside of the house became noisy.


    And unlike inside the mansion, it was not only shouting that could be heard, but also screams and loud noises as if something was being destroyed.


    The Marquis'' mansion is located in a section of the city where the aristocracy lives, so it is unlikely that there will be any commotion.


    The whole area is patrolled by guards, and the nobles have their own private soldiers, so there is no chance of trouble.


    It''s a good idea to have someone with you to help you figure out what''s going on. ...... However, Lisha, who is also being held captive, is gagged so that she can''t use magic, making it impossible to consult with her.


    Moreover, since the incident seems to be taking place in the back of the mansion, we can''t even look out the window to see what''s going on outside.


    As I was feeling frustrated because I could not grasp the situation, the door of the guest room suddenly opened.


    What appeared was a mercenary head with the appearance and physique of a giant ape.


    As soon as he entered the room, he said


    "Princesses, we''re under attack.


    "Shh, a raid ......?


    Lisha and I looked at each other when we heard his words.


    The Marquis''s mansion is heavily guarded with mercenaries in the garden.


    I''m not sure who the people are that are attacking it.


    I''m not sure if it''s my father, Perce Clemmelia, or Lisha''s father, Joshua, who noticed something was wrong and sent help.


    It seems that your daughter''s soft brother has brought his friends with him. You''re incompetent, but you''re a daredevil, aren''t you?


    "Oh, Mr. Arx?


    Risha''s brother, Arx Raytheft.


    According to the Marquis, he was sent to the sealing tower.


    The seal tower is known to be one of the most heavily guarded prisons in the kingdom, and I''ve heard that it''s impossible for even mages to escape.


    Then how did he escape from his predicament?


    And what were their intentions in attacking this place?


    As I was wondering these things, the guest room door opened again.


    The one who appeared was the owner of this house, the Marquis of Carew Gaston.


    He was dressed in a bathrobe, and there was a hint of steam rising from his body, as if he had been bathing just before.


    The Marquis asked the head mercenary first.


    Head. What''s the situation?¡¡Is there a problem?


    "Well, well, my lord. There''s no problem at all, is there?¡¡My men are taking care of it now. Everything''s fine, sir.


    You said there was an intruder. Who was it?¡¡The Inspector General''s office?¡¡Or Clemellia, ...... of Raytheft?


    No, it seems to be that kid we caught a while back and sent to the sealing tower.


    Nonsense!¡¡The eldest son of Raytheft?


    Yes, it appears so. My men tell me he''s the one.


    What the hell is going on?¡¡Was there a mistake and he was let go? ...... No, but the letter definitely went to someone who had his nose in it. ......


    When the Marquis heard that the intruder was an Arx, he was surprised and looked suspicious.


    He probably never dreamed that they would come out of the sealing tower.


    In a way, it was natural. In a sense, it was natural, because no one would have thought that he could escape from the tower.


    I still think that it was a mistake.


    But that''s not good. ......


    "There''s nothing to worry about. A kid like that is nothing to worry about.


    No, it''s not. If he''s escaped and is free, there''s a chance that word has gotten back to the head of Raytheft.


    If Arx, who knows what happened, is now free, it is reasonable to assume so.


    He would have told his parents about what happened and they would have told his father, Perth.


    But for some reason, the mercenary head remained in a relaxed attitude.


    No, I don''t think so.


    What makes you say that?


    Sir. It seems there were only three of them, including the kid.


    What?


    There''s no doubt about it. If the master has been informed, he can be reached at .......


    You''re sure they''ll have enough men to carry out the attack?


    Yeah.


    That''s true. If they are coming to rescue you after informing you that you are being held, they will send more people.


    They are dealing with a high class nobleman and his mansion. We can''t break through that with anything halfway decent.


    And yet, there were only three of them.


    The number is too small to launch an attack on the Marquis'' residence.


    It''s also unlikely that the head of the family was informed, but was unable to get the manpower .......


    If that were the case, they would have refrained from attacking until they were ready.


    In other words.


    "Was she in a hurry because she thought her sister would be killed soon?


    That''s probably it.


    Just as the Marquis and the head mercenary were settling their differences, they suddenly heard urgent footsteps echoing from the hallway.


    Then, without knocking, the door was opened and a servant came running in.


    "Sir!¡¡Sir!


    What the hell is going on?


    There''s a bandit ......, no, a child has broken into the house!


    A child?¡¡The eldest son of Raytheft, alone?


    Yes!


    Then seize him quickly!¡¡That shouldn''t be too difficult!


    But the servants are no match for him. ...... We''re holding him off for now.


    You can''t do anything about it. It''s only a child of ten or so.¡¡There is nothing you can do about it!


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    The head mercenary suddenly spoke up in a low voice.


    "...... Hey, servant. What happened to the people outside?¡¡You have my men, right?


    "Yes, sir. ...... It seems they''ve been wiped out. ......


    What do you mean, "wiped out"?¡¡What the hell is that?


    I''m sure. I just peeked out the window, but from the looks of it, ......


    --I think they''re all dead.


    The servants'' pale faces echoed with a weak voice.


    The expression of the Marquis and the head mercenary was this time laced with fear.


    The Marquis must have prepared a large number of mercenaries.


    Even though they had been assigned to different parts of the city for security--


    "There''s only three of them.¡¡And two of them are still kids. ......


    It seems that the mercenaries on guard duty were defeated by magic, and the entire backyard has been iced over.


    So, you''ve prepared a good mage. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    I''m sure you''ll agree.¡¡I''ve got a bad feeling about this. ......


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Head, be on your guard. Perhaps the child is a monster in the skin of incompetence.


    Monster. Then I''ll peel off his skin.


    While the Marquis and the mercenary head were talking, the shouts of the servants echoed with the sound of violent footsteps.


    Are they shooting at us with swords? But they don''t seem to be hitting each other twice or three times, and soon I can''t hear them anymore.


    As the sound of clashing hardware subsides, the door to the guest room blows open with a mighty bang.


    But then a small shadow emerges from the door.


    It was a silver-haired, red-eyed boy who looked like Lisha dressed as a boy.


    So he''s Arx Raytheft.


    He was dressed in the fancy clothes that noblemen wear and held a sword in his right hand.


    As soon as he walked in, he looked around the room and said.


    "Lisha!¡¡Are you okay?


    Lisha, who was standing next to him, gave a big nod.


    When Arx found her, he felt a pang of relief and immediately turned a dignified expression to the Marquises.


    For a boy of about ten years old, he has a very firm stance.


    He had a gaze that was different from any other noble boy of his age that I had ever seen.


    The Marquis opens his mouth to Arx.


    How on earth did you escape from the seal tower?


    "I don''t have to answer that. It''s a trade secret.


    I don''t have to answer that question.


    "I want my sister back, Marquis.


    You little brat, you can''t talk to me like that. ......


    While the Marquis was annoyed by Arx''s language, the mercenary head intervened.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk.


    You don''t know that until you try it, do you?


    You don''t know what you''re talking about. You''ll regret it when you''re dead.


    The mercenary head pulls out the flat of his back.


    Head, take the hostage!


    I don''t need that. There''s no need to take hostages from a kid who can''t use a sword or magic.


    In the meantime, Arx returned the point of the cut that he had pointed at the ...... Marquis and held his sword in both hands.


    This is not the Kingdom style of fine sword fighting that I am familiar with. It may be because the sword itself is a shortsword, but it is rare to see nobles and children of nobles holding swords in this stance.


    But why does it look like that?


    Do they know how to use such a sword?


    The mercenary head also said with interest, "Oh ......".


    The mercenary head also said with interest, "Wow. You''re taking a stance, aren''t you?


    "Of course it was. My uncle would kill me if I took that stance.


    Then I''ll do it!


    !


    The mercenary head quickly closed the distance to Arx and slashed at him.


    The mercenary head closed the distance to Arx and slashed at him. Arx was surprised by the speed of the attack, but tilted his sword to catch him.


    "Guh!


    "Heck, that''s not all!


    ............ A huge sword slash from a huge body. I''m not sure how many children are capable of calmly accepting that kind of pressure in front of them,......, or even how many adults are capable of doing so.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    It''s amazing .......


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    Arx doesn''t like to stop where he is and starts moving around the room.


    Despite the presence of chairs, sofas, tables, and other furnishings, he dodged, climbed on, and moved in all directions. He dodges and climbs on chairs, couches, tables, and other furnishings. Even when standing on one leg or stooping down, he never loses his stance.


    It must be the result of his unremitting training.


    As for the mercenary head, his movements are restricted because Arx is deliberately running away to the direction of the furniture.


    However, there was still a clear difference between the adult and the child.


    The length of their arms, the reach of their weapons, their physical abilities.


    No matter how good their defenses were, these factors prevented Arx from going on the offensive.


    In fact, he could visibly see that he was being overpowered.


    "Hey, hey!


    d*mn ...... this ......


    Your defense may be weak, but you can''t beat them if you don''t attack!¡¡Come on!


    d*mn ......!


    The mercenary head takes advantage of the opening that Arx showed and kicks out.


    Although he was able to defend himself with his sword in time, he was unable to parry the blow well enough to take the full impact and roll across the room.


    However, Arx quickly stood up and readied his sword.


    The mercenary head attacked him with his sword.


    You''re just a little kid and you''ve been fooling around!¡¡This is how it ends up!¡¡Oh!


    d*mn it. ......


    Small fry like you!¡¡I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    Gu, ......


    You incompetent kid!


    "Gah ......?


    Arx was struck with a fist and rolled on the floor, but he got up again in the same way .


    Seeing him like that, I suddenly thought.


    "Why ?


    "Why ......?


    How can he get back up?


    Why ......?


    How can he hold his sword?


    I gave up as soon as I found out that I was not as good as the mercenaries.


    Yes, because the tip of the iceberg, which I believe in, showed me the answer to the battle.


    And because I believed it without question.


    ...... It is obvious that if you are inferior in arm strength, physical strength, and sword ability, you cannot beat your opponent.


    And yet, he stood up.


    Even though it hurts like hell.


    Even though he''s wounded.


    As Arx''s defenses lag, the mercenary head delivers a huge swinging blow. The defense was just in time, but instead, Arx was sent flying.


    He rolled across the floor of the large guest room and into the wall.


    "Ha, ha......


    His body was covered with wounds and he was looking at them.


    Your body is covered with scars, and it''s hard to watch.


    So I couldn''t take it anymore and screamed.


    Stop it!


    Just give up, like that.


    It''s okay to give up now.


    Arx gives me a questioning look.


    "......?


    I''m sure you know that you''re no match for me, if you''re as good as you are!¡¡Stop it!


    I appreciate your concern, but you can''t stop here, can you ......?


    Then Arx smiles at me.


    How can he be so insistent?


    He''s been given an answer that he''s no match for, and still...


    Why? Why? Why? Why?


    I don''t know if I can get up like that.


    "I''m not giving up. I''m not going to give up. I''m not going to give up. I''m not going to give up, even if people say I don''t have much magic, even if people say I''m incompetent.


    "Oh ............


    When I heard his words, I suddenly remembered my father''s words that he told me one day.


    He said that even if you can see the destination, it doesn''t mean that it is absolute.


    Even if what you see is your defeat, you can change the outcome as long as you don''t give up.


    Never forget that.


    Ha-ha-ha!¡¡You''re making me laugh!¡¡That''s a great way to play the kid!¡¡But it''s time you gave up.¡¡You know you''re no match for me.¡¡That''s what the princess says.


    But you can''t give up so easily. ......


    Then you''ll die first.


    The mercenary head, with his sword at the ready, is slowly approaching the Arks.


    You''re giving me a hard time, ...... head.


    Hey. Roger that.


    The Marquis took one look at him and gave him a cruel smile.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "Ah ......


    At this sight, a voice leaked out.


    There was no need to stop him now.


    ...... You''re right, we''re no match for them head on. I knew that from the beginning.


    You''re right.


    That''s why I kept it a secret until the end.


    Arx said and pointed at the mercenary head.


    It''s not like a normal forefinger, it''s a thumbs up.


    "Huh?¡¡What''s that?


    "This?¡¡It''s called a ¡ö.


    What?


    Thank you for blowing me all the way to the edge.


    Arx grins wryly and mutters something.


    "--¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    "Maho--?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of this.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö -- Shut up and blow your brains out!


    I''m sorry.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    The mercenary head, however, could not react to the magic of the arks.


    No, no one would be able to react to that blow.


    Even I, who had seen the pointy end, did not understand why the mercenary head had been defeated.


    He held the tip of his index finger up to his mouth and blew out the smoke that was smoldering around his fingertip.


    This magic is really useful. I''ll have to thank Suu later.


    I''ll have to thank Suu later," he said, and stood up, replacing the crumpled body of the mercenary head.

 42 Episode 42 What is despicable money?

    The man who broke the spell and looked down at me was a gorilla-like man in a man''s world, the mercenary head.


    His head is bleeding and he can''t move a muscle.


    I don''t think he could have foreseen such an outcome.


    I was definitely at a disadvantage in this fight.


    My size, my skill with the sword, my strength.


    I was no match for the mercenary head in any of those things, and in fact, I was being pushed around.


    Not only was he outmatched in terms of physical ability, but even if he used magic, there was a chance he would be caught in time. ¡¡Even if he wanted to use magic in advance, he would first have to deal with the servants on the way, and more importantly, since he couldn''t tell who was in the room, he couldn''t do anything foolish.


    In any case, it''s a race to the finish.


    So, what to do?


    The answer is one: if you don''t have distance, you have time.


    You just have to create the time to do the magic yourself.


    Perfectly suited, I''m famously incompetent.


    Even the head mercenary didn''t doubt it.


    There''s no reason not to use this.


    Weak opponents make you careless.


    When they''re careless, the slightest thing becomes an opening.


    A gap is time.


    That''s why he hid the fact that he could use magic until the very end.


    And when he was blown up to the wall, he uttered the spell of the Kuro Bullet.


    The mercenary head seemed to have realized that he was going to use magic in the middle of his chanting, but by the time he realized it, it was too late.


    His aim was perfect.


    Of course, being blown up, the mercenary head was in a place where he couldn''t close the distance quickly enough.


    Unfortunately, this man did not check the situation in the backyard.


    And he could not finally break free from the consciousness that Arx Raytheft was ''incompetent''.


    As the saying goes, the mercenary head died in a spattering of brain plasma.


    ...... Also, I miscalculated by thinking that strong magic is flashy and intense.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Stronger magic tends to have a greater impact on its surroundings.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time and energy, you''ll be able to make the most of it.


    For example, the magic circle constructed by the arts glyphs becomes larger.


    The most important thing is the magic power that can be felt on the skin.


    Since the amount of magic power consumed is large, the amount of magic power released also increases, and as a result, the opponent is aware of the use of powerful magic.


    The Kuro Bullet, however, consumes only about 100 magic power.


    This is much lower than the 200 consumption of the Flamme Rune and the 230 consumption of the Flamme Rune, which are used against the national army.


    In addition to that, the spells are short, so it is understandable to underestimate them.


    This is why the mercenary head did not feel threatened.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. ...... If you look around you, you''ll see that Lisha and the other girl who just called out to you in concern are rolling their eyes in surprise.


    They probably didn''t expect you to use magic in such a calculated way either.


    The Marquis, who had been equally surprised, gave them a bitter look.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to use it.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not. I''m not surprised.


    So why did you pretend to be unable to use magic?


    That way they''d be more careful. I guess I really should have taken care of it before I got caught, but I guess it doesn''t work that well with adults. ......


    This is a point of reflection that I need to reflect on.


    At that time, I thought ''I can do magic'' and ''I can do it well'', and somewhere in my mind I was careless. The result was that I was captured.


    But if we had used the hostages properly, you wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it.


    No, on the contrary, it would have been easier for me. If you had used hostages, ...... you would have had to start by getting me to drop my sword. Then you just have to get the chanting going while that mercenary head is approaching.


    At which point we''ll kill the hostages.


    That''s not gonna happen. The hostages are alive and that''s what counts. You kill the hostage while I''m chanting, what''s the point?¡¡It''s a waste of time to kill them. You''re gonna die if you wait too long.¡¡If you tell a mercenary lying there to kill you, he won''t listen.


    "............


    Surprisingly, the Marquis has a look of realization on his face.


    It seems that the Marquis did not understand the reasoning behind it. He may have successfully negotiated with hostages in the past, but he has never failed to do so.


    It''s over, anyway. Be quiet.


    "...... over?¡¡Is it?


    The Marquis suddenly smiles.


    "You let your guard down, kid. You''re not thinking clearly.


    "Careless ....... You''re not going to be a hostage now, are you?¡¡My mouth is faster than yours. Besides.


    Idiot. No, I''m not!¡¡You''re just stalling for time!


    At the same time the Marquis is shouting, a servant comes running out from behind the door.


    Lisha fusses loudly, and the tea-colored haired girl starts screaming.


    "Hmm!¡¡Mmm!


    Look out!


    I know, I know. I''m not going to let you do that again.


    As soon as you hear Lisha and the other one''s voice, you walk into the side of the servant who jumped at you.


    With a hip-rotating gait, you try to outrun the servant''s lunge.


    The servant probably thought that he had suddenly disappeared from view because he had entered right beside him.


    He jumped at the servant''s neck from the side and used the neck as a fulcrum to turn around and make a hold.


    The servant man, whose carotid artery had been strangled by the naked clasp, fainted within seconds.


    That''s not good. You need to train a few thousand more times.


    The Marquis, on the other hand, was probably not expecting to be able to react to the surprise attack and even defeat him.


    A look of surprise crossed his face.


    You can''t just strangle a big ...... guy like that.


    According to my uncle, it is essential for mages to strengthen their physical abilities.


    "Uncle ......, so you''re studying under a molten iron mage. But--


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m sure he''ll try to take them hostage.


    Too late.


    What?


    I''m not sure what to do.


    The difference between those who train every day and those who don''t.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    The Marquis, on the other hand, prepared himself on the spot.


    The Marquis, on the other hand, stands his ground.


    At this point, it is clear where the game will end.


    He has not only physical skills but also magic (Kuro Bullet).


    He has only one bullet left, but he will not be defeated.


    In the meantime, Noah and Kazui arrived just as the mercenaries outside had been kicked out.


    Oops, I see you''ve already finished with me. ......


    It''s too late for this, I''m afraid.


    Reinforcements. ......


    The Marquis must have realized that he was in trouble when Noah and Kazi showed up.


    I''m not sure if I''d be able to do that if I were you.


    And then he raised his hands in a show of surrender.


    I see. I guess I''ve lost.


    I see. I''ve lost." ...... "Lost, huh?


    But even though he had admitted defeat, he was quite calm.


    He looked as if he didn''t have the slightest idea that he was being cornered.


    You can see that he is not only graceful, but also somewhat relaxed.


    Why would he have such an attitude at this point in time?


    Do you really think you can get through this situation?


    But as for the Marquis...


    "Arx Raytheft. How about you make a deal with me?


    What?¡¡A deal?¡¡Under the circumstances?


    Yes. I''m going to settle this right now. I''m not going to accuse you of attacking my house and killing my people, and I''m not going to do anything to you afterwards. I''ll give you both back. In exchange, you can have your evidence back.


    "You''re being very presumptuous. You''re the one at a disadvantage right now.


    I can overturn any disadvantage I want.


    ...... How?


    Yeah. I''ll help you from now on. I''m sure you''re going to have some financial problems, too, aren''t you?¡¡If that''s the case, I think this offer will be of great benefit to you, don''t you?


    It is true that there is a high possibility that you will have financial difficulties in the future because you will not be able to receive support from your parents.


    He must have seen through this and offered the deal.


    There is no one who knows about this case except the Marquis and the victims themselves.


    In other words, the Marquis''s crimes will never come to light unless we make an issue of it or report it to the appropriate authorities.


    That''s why they are going to hit him where it hurts.


    But.


    I''m not going to take your money.


    "...... I thought you were a clever boy. Maybe I overestimated him.


    If you think you can solve everything with money, you''re wrong.


    But that''s the way adults do it. Maybe you don''t understand.


    Don''t think that just because you''re a child, you''re easily misled by the word "adult. It''s children who yearn to be adults, but they''re not young enough to fall for such flimsy talk.


    Anyone who acts on their emotions is a child.


    Then I''ll just be a kid. I''ll tell you that Arx Raytheft is a little brat - ......?


    The Marquis snickered when I swore.


    That''s ridiculous. I''m not sure what you mean by that.¡¡Money is neither clean nor dirty. Money is money.


    "Maybe so. But you know what? Your money''s despicable.


    Despicable?


    Yeah. I''m not going to have that kind of money.


    Then, for some reason, Kazui interrupted.


    "Hey, Arx. Money. It''s money whether you earn it the right way or the wrong way. Whether it''s clean or dirty, there''s no other use for the money you get. Isn''t that right?


    What the hell is wrong with you for suddenly asking that?


    He looked curiously at Kazi.


    "......?¡¡What''s with you all of a sudden?


    "It''s a whim. A whim.


    A whim. I guess you could say it''s a whimsical question from someone with an obsession with money.


    But it''s true. Kazi''s right. Money is money. It has no other use than as money.


    Then it doesn''t matter if it''s clean or dirty, it doesn''t bother the owner when he uses it.


    But.


    "That may be true. But--


    But when you spend money that''s been earned by lowly means, it lowers your heart.


    The mind is ...... despicable?


    You see?¡¡Once you spend money earned through dirty means, you''ll think it''s okay to earn money dirty and spend it dirty. Then you won''t care about the people who took advantage of you when you made it dirty, and you''ll end up making a lot of them. Isn''t that right?


    Yes, stolen or scammed money is hard to get out of once it''s been successfully used. Because it''s easy, because you can get a lot of money. The success makes it easy for them to do it again and again, and as it continues, they feel less and less guilty. They don''t care about the people who took advantage of their success.


    ...... That''s what the man''s mother told him when she saw the news about the scammer.


    When the crime of posing as the sons and daughters of old people to take money from them was rampant, she said to the TV LCD.


    Those who get their hands on the money are so consumed by the pleasure of easy money that they don''t look at what happens to the victims. And after that, forever.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    To deviate from the path of righteousness without regard for the misfortunes of others is to become despicable to the core.


    I looked at Kazui, and he said.


    "You''re a little kid, but you''re spouting off a lot of nonsense.


    "What... Can''t you relate?


    "...... No, I think you might be right.


    "......?


    Kazi seemed to be quietly convinced, and said nothing more.


    I still don''t know why he said that.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    "That guy over there.


    What?


    You''re a mage too, aren''t you?¡¡I''ll give you some money if you eliminate these two. Enough for a lifetime of luxury. Not a bad deal, is it?


    Now you''re buying off your friends.


    He must have sensed from the conversation that Kazui didn''t care about the right or wrong of money.


    Kazi is being asked for money as compensation.


    Objectively speaking, there is a high possibility that he will be bought.


    But somehow, strangely, he didn''t think that he would accept the Marquis'' demands.


    Cazi let out a breath and walked up to the Marquis.


    And then.


    I don''t know if you remember, but about ten years ago you tied up a family of farmers.¡¡It was a house in your territory.


    "A farmer''s family?¡¡I don''t remember any of that. ......


    I''m sure they took one of your youngest daughters as payment for the debts they incurred on your nefarious loans.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    "......, I remember something like that. I''m sure the people in that house also said that money is both lowly and precious.


    What happened to the girl you took?


    What happened to the girl? She''s with those who defied me. After he''s had his fun, I''ll have him hanged for his crimes.


    "............, is that so?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    You''re not the only one. ......


    I''m not gonna take you up on it. I''m not gonna take you up on it.


    And then Kazui tries to cast a spell.


    "Hey, Kazu!¡¡Stop!


    Don''t stop!¡¡This guy, .......


    I don''t know what''s going on, but you can''t kill him.


    I know!


    Just calm down. Listen to me.


    ...... From the conversation, it seems that Kazi has some sort of grudge against the Marquis.


    This is probably the reason why he suddenly offered to help her when they arrived at the Marquis'' residence.


    He''s probably trying to get rid of the grudge and get his hands on the Marquis, but it''s not a good idea to kill him here.


    But I feel the same way. My sister has been taken hostage and I''m involved in a terrible situation.


    Even if I don''t kill her, I''d like to do something to vent my anger.


    "Master Arx?


    You can''t kill him, but you can beat him up all you want, I think.


    ...... What do you mean?


    We''re the only ones here. We''re the only ones here.


    When he smiled uneasily, Kazi looked dumbfounded for a moment, and then quickly made a bad smile that was typical of him.


    In the meantime, the Marquis, who was sentenced to private punishment, was distraught.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    You''re going to be hanged anyway, aren''t you?¡¡You''re going to be hanged after this, aren''t you? In addition to the injustice you''ve accumulated, you''ve also frightened another nobleman''s daughter to hide the evidence. If you get away with it, Raytheft and the surrounding nobles won''t stay quiet, and the royal family will certainly bring you to justice in order to avoid civil strife.


    He mimed scratching his neck.


    Of course. Even if you use your connections to get out of the way, Joshua, who almost had his heir killed, won''t be able to keep quiet.


    Even if the other party is a high ranking noble, he will mobilize all the nobles he has connections with and start a war, saying that it is a matter of prestige for the military nobility.


    If this happens, the civilian aristocracy, which is not as strong as the military aristocracy, will be helpless, and because of what the Marquis has done, there will be almost no one on their side.


    In fact, there might even be people who would turn a blind eye to the fact that one of the financial posts would become vacant.


    The fate of the Marquis was decided when he was rebuffed in the previous deal.


    "Noah, we didn''t see anything. Are we clear?


    "Lord Arx is a softy. ...... Okay. I''m not seeing anything.


    Lisha, you''re good too, right?


    Risha nodded and the girl said yes.


    "Khihihi, I owe you one .......


    Kazi let out his usual creepy sneer and approached the Marquis.


    Of course, the Marquis tried to run away.


    "d*mn.


    What?¡¡Do you think you can escape?


    Kazui quickly closes the distance and punches the Marquis. He seems to be a surprisingly physical person.


    The Marquis, despite his size, was not used to rough treatment and rolled around on the floor of the guest room.


    Kazi slowly approaches him and claps his fists.


    The Marquis let out a scream that sounded like a chicken being squeezed, "Kohiu......".


    Then suddenly, in a faint, almost vanishing voice, he said.


    You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their lives.


    "Hmm?¡¡Did you say something?


    No, it''s nothing.


    You can find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time and are now looking for a new job.

 43 Episode 43 After Rescue

    While Kazui was beating the Marquis to his heart''s content, he untied the ropes of the two captives.


    When he freed Lisha from the gag and rope, she immediately jumped on him.


    "Brother!


    "Lisha, thank God you''re okay. ......


    My heart was filled with relief that my precious sister was now free and in my arms.


    I hugged her tightly and felt a definite shiver run through me.


    When she was tied up, she hadn''t shown a single tear, but she must have been trying hard to hold it in.


    Now the tears have broken, and she buries her face in my chest.


    As I gently stroked her head, Lisha sobbed out her apologies, as if the things she had been holding back for so long had come flooding back.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry I left you with that thing. ......


    It''s not Lisha''s fault. It''s all the fault of adults who think bad things.


    But ......


    It''s okay.


    I whispered to her and gently stroked her until she calmed down.


    This time it is the Marquis who is at fault, and the officials who got involved.


    You can''t say that Lisha isn''t at fault at all, but it''s too much to expect a child of ten or so to play nice.


    I was also curious about the other person who had been caught, but he seemed to be aware of the situation and was waiting for me, looking warmly at the sobbing Lisha.


    They stayed like that for a while, and then...


    "Have you calmed down?


    Yes.


    She wiped her tears with her sleeve and looked up at me with a dignified face, though her emotions were probably still running high. It is a gesture that shows the strength of the sense of responsibility that the next head of state should not linger indefinitely.


    But then she suddenly clouds her expression.


    What came out was a voice that sounded terribly anxious with a hint of fear.


    "Well, brother ......, was what I did wrong?


    You mean, did you take the evidence?


    Yes. I did it because I thought it was the right thing for a nobleman to do to help those who are doing the right thing. But in the end, I was caught by the Marquis and caused him trouble like this. So, was it really the right thing to do? ......


    Lisha must have felt uneasy because she only saw the result.


    I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do, but I''m sure it''s the right thing to do.


    I''m not sure if it was the right thing for a nobleman to do, or the right choice for me to make.


    ...... Lisha''s eyes appeal to me.


    I''m not sure if I''d have been better off doing nothing at all if it had come to this.


    The answer I gave her was.


    "Lisha, it''s too extreme to say that something isn''t right because it failed. Not all right actions lead to success, and no matter how much you appeal to the right, you may not be listened to, right?


    But then, what I did was even more ......


    That''s the result. Risha didn''t expect this to happen this time, did she?¡¡No one knows what will happen in the end. If you don''t do anything for fear of making such a mistake, you won''t be able to do what a nobleman should do.


    What a nobleman should do - it may be a little mean to connect it with what Lisha is now placing importance on. But it would be very unfortunate for her if her fear of failure stopped her from doing anything.


    ...... Suddenly, I think back to the experience I had in following the man''s life.


    One of the man''s friends was also a very timid person. Although he had a good head on his shoulders, he was afraid of failure, became negative about everything, and ultimately did not make a move even when he had the chance.


    As a result, he missed many opportunities, failed to achieve great things that he should have, and settled for mediocrity.


    What I heard from him was a lot of regret. I should have done this at that time. I wish I had done that." These are the words of regret that men often hear from him at the bar.


    Narrowing one''s choices is a path that can only lead to regret is a lesson I (Arx) learned from him.


    That''s why I don''t want Lisha to take such a path either.


    If she becomes a person who is afraid of failure like that now, she will be called a dark fool in the future as the head of the family.


    That''s why I said


    Don''t worry. You don''t have to think about failure. Just do what you think is best for Lisha.


    But then we might be in this situation again.


    I''ll be there to help you when it happens. I''m her big brother, you know.


    "............ Yes.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with your loved ones, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    It''s a good idea. I''ll do my best.


    Oh.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    It was the girl who had been held captive with Risha.


    Her hair is as long as a cup of tea with a lot of milk in it.


    Her clear amber eyes are as beautiful as jewels.


    Her face, which is more ladylike than pretty, is perfectly formed and fits the description of a child of a good family. Long eyelashes. Long eyelashes. Eyes that open up and narrow to reveal dignified eyes. Her sideburns flow down to her cheeks.


    Her white plainclothes are softly perfumed with the scent of spring flowers, and she is well groomed and meticulous in her appearance.


    I had been paying attention only to Risha, but when I paid closer attention, I noticed that she was more mature, and I could see the strictness of the education she was receiving.


    I''m pretty sure he''s of a higher status than us.


    "Lisha. What about you?


    Yes, this is Master Charlotte of Clemmelia.


    ......


    Clemeria is the princess of the Count''s family, isn''t she?


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of this. Maybe that''s why she got involved this time.


    No, it''s also possible that the Marquis has kidnapped her in order to make it easier for him to negotiate with Lisha.


    At any rate, she is a princess of a high class nobleman.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    "-It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess Charlotte. My name is Arx Raytheft. I can''t apologize enough for involving you in our misadventures.


    "No, it was your courage that saved me from falling victim to the Marquis'' plot. Thank you for not being afraid of the Marquis and coming to our aid.


    I''m... I''m glad you said that.


    Charlotte swept her sideburns back with her hand and gave him a somewhat impressed look.


    Then, abruptly.


    "I''m ashamed of myself.


    "What?


    "I was one of those who thought you were a talentless person. I was one of those who thought you were a man of no talent, who believed without a doubt that you were gifted, and who looked down on you according to the stories I heard.


    Was this monologue based on what she knew about herself?


    I''m sure she heard the stories her parents told her, too.


    ...... What about it? When I found out that I was no match for that mercenary man, I gave up resisting him too soon. Unlike you, who stood up to that mercenary until the end.


    That''s...


    That''s just too bad.


    That mercenary head is quite skilled. If you want to fight with a sword, you have to ask Noah to come out and fight for you.


    That''s why she decided to take him by surprise.


    But Charlotte seemed to have her own ideas.


    I am still the daughter of a family that carries the sword of the kingdom. There will come a time when I must set an example for many. This is the result of being so focused on the word talent that I didn''t face it and didn''t reflect on myself.


    But...


    No, it doesn''t matter how good or bad your opponent is. You have just taught me that it is shameful to abandon a confrontational attitude.


    She put her hand on her chest, as if she was still feeling it.


    She put her hand on her chest, as if she was still impressed, and said, "What you said earlier, ''I will show you the way,'' really touched my heart. I''m sorry for my rudeness.


    She seems to be seriously ashamed of her inner self.


    She seemed to be seriously ashamed of her inner thoughts, even though she hadn''t confronted herself with them outwardly.


    She was too polite, too straightforward.


    After a ladylike bow of apology, Charlotte loosely approached me and squeezed my hand.


    "From now on, may I call you, uh, Arx ......-kun?


    What?¡¡Huh, yes. Please.


    Thank you very much. Once again, my deepest gratitude to you, my fianc¨¦e.


    What?


    Dear Charlotte!


    Lisha is surprised for some reason, but it is we who want to raise our voices in surprise.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    Who''s your fianc¨¦?


    "You haven''t heard?¡¡I''m not sure if you''ve heard of him or not, but my father and the Viscount had a discussion when Mr. Arx was born and decided that he would be my bride. Shortly before that, the Viscount asked my father to dissolve the marriage. ......


    I''m sure you''re aware of that. ......


    It is true that I remember hearing such a story just before I measured the amount of magic power.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I also expressed my approval of the dissolution of the engagement at the time. ......


    So the engagement was called off?


    But she had indeed just said that she was engaged.


    Charlotte looked down and squirmed uncomfortably.


    And then.


    I think I''m going to have to rethink this whole engagement thing. ......


    "Ha, ha. ......


    I could only reply strangely like that.


    It was difficult to touch the subject, though, because it was moving forward and backward without my knowledge.


    As I moved away from her to check the situation, Noah suddenly came close to me and whispered in my ear.


    (......Arcs-sama is that?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that.


    (......What do you want me to do? !)


    (...... I think the usual thing to do here is to hug her and say please, or whisper kind words to her.


    (...... I can''t do that lightly!)


    (......, but if you can''t give a more thoughtful reply, you''ll be in trouble in the future.¡¡I''m not going to be able to do that.


    (...... ugh)


    This was a harsh rebuke from the teacher.


    I mean, isn''t it absurd to expect a ten-year-old child to treat the opposite s*x in an aristocratic and gentlemanly manner?


    On the other hand, Kazi is cursing the Marquis and ragging on him, so the situation is quite chaotic.

 44 Episode 44 Confronting in the Garden

    After Kazui''s private punishment was over.


    After the Marquis was tied up, there was a sudden commotion outside.


    That was because the rescue Noah had called for had arrived.


    Since Crabbe had been informed beforehand, he was finally ready - or rather, he had rushed to the scene because of the great commotion.


    Until then, he must have been making preparations so that the Marquis would not be aware of his movements, and had prepared means ranging from direct negotiations to raids.


    In the Marquis'' garden of bad taste, not only Raytheft, but also Cleve''s forces, the Cremeria family, and other noble families in the area had gathered.


    But what awaited them on their way out of the Marquis'' mansion was a confrontation with Joshua Raytheft, the head of the Raytheft family, who had rushed to the scene.


    Joshua was flanked by his wife, Celine, who was giving him a cold stare, and surrounded by many of his men and women from his branch of the family.


    When Joshua stepped forward with Risha in tow, the first thing he said was.


    "Oh!¡¡Lisha!¡¡You''re safe!


    "Father, ......


    Joshua looked relieved to see that Lisha was okay, but that quickly changed. I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡You''ve done something outrageous!


    You''ve done something outrageous!" His face turns red and he yells at you like you''re on fire.


    You can''t blame me for this. If you have a problem with me, tell it to the Marquis who is fainting there.


    He then points to the Marquis, who has been dragged over by Kazi.


    The Marquis has been beaten to death, and his face is swollen and worm-eaten.


    Joshua felt threatened by the Marquis'' faint wheezing.


    "What have you done to His Excellency the Marquis? ......


    I''m sure you''ve heard of the situation. I''m sure you''ve heard what happened.


    Yes, if you''re here, you''ve already heard from Crabbe.


    He should have told you about the situation.


    And yet, you''re worried about the scoundrel - in other words, you''re worried about the other members of the noble family.


    As the head of the family, it''s natural, but as usual, it''s unreasonable.


    I''m sure you''ve done something wrong!


    "So it wasn''t me, it was the Marquis.


    Then why is this so important?¡¡If only you hadn''t done something so crazy.


    ...... I don''t know what you''re talking about, you really do!¡¡Are you insane?


    You!


    ......!


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to try.


    It''s the kind of pressure you''d expect from the head of a magic-using military family.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    It''s a forceful technique that relies on magic power.


    If you slack off even a little, you might collapse.


    But you can''t let this defeat you.


    Yes, I must defeat it head-on someday.


    I have already taken that step.


    If I take even a single step back here, I will continue to succumb to this man''s pressure in the future.


    Just because he has little magic power.


    Just because you''re not old enough.


    If I use those as excuses, I will continue to be defeated by such excuses.


    So, I suppressed the trembling in my legs with my strength and roused my heart.


    Aware that this was many times harder than facing a marquis or a mercenary head, I tried to meet his gaze with my own.


    Joshua didn''t like that defiant attitude and look.


    Unreasonably, a fist flew at him.


    And that''s when he felt it.


    "Joshua, that''s enough.


    Count, ......


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    He had a chiseled face with clearly defined bumps.


    He was slim, but his white jacket showed his muscles, indicating the extent of his workout.


    On his chest is a medal that proves that he has done a lot of good in the national army.


    On his chest was a medal that proved he had done a lot of good in the military, a medal that made my eyes blink.


    From the looks of him, he''s at least a year older than Joshua.


    But strong. Even though he was on the verge of old age and wasn''t displaying any particular bravado or anything, everything about him made it clear that he was several steps ahead of Joshua, the man he was facing.


    The Count - with Charlotte at his side - is her father, Perce Cremeria, the head of the Eastern Military House and one of the generals of the national army.


    The Count complained to Joshua in a somewhat stern tone.


    The Count gave Joshua a stern talking-to: "As a parent, I don''t like the idea of beating my son over the head without asking for details.


    Sir, sir. With all due respect, sir, this is a family matter. In my family, we always make sure things like this are settled.


    "Huh?¡¡So only people from your family were involved in this? Are you saying that our family had nothing to do with this?


    No, that''s .......


    In fact, my daughter has been frightened. At that point, the treatment of his family is not just a matter for the family. Isn''t that right?


    The Count''s words made Joshua fall silent, unable to say anything.


    The Count said that when Charlotte was involved, the situation should be shared by both Raytheft and Clemellia. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with this.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. ...... If anything, the head of the count''s family is protective of him, so what he said earlier seemed more like a play on words than an attempt to set the record straight.


    The Count, who had temporarily silenced Joshua, now looked down at us.


    "Are you sure it''s Arx Raytheft?


    "Yes, Count. I''ve never seen you before.


    I''m sure you''re Arx Raytheft.


    The Count, on the other hand, kept his stern gaze, but with a gentle voice.


    "You may make yourself comfortable.


    What?


    I don''t know all the details, but it seems my daughter has been taken care of.


    No, I have no excuse for bringing your daughter into this situation.


    Charlotte was quick to defend me.


    "Father. There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Arx. The Marquis frightened us, and he had the courage to come to our aid.


    After her, Lisha also appealed to Joshua.


    "Father. I''m the one who got caught. Blame me, not your brother.


    Hi, Risha. ......


    Joshua is a bit confused by the strong appeal of his precious daughter, Lisha.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than that.


    I''m not sure what to say. If the Marquis has been guilty of wrongdoing, it would be unreasonable to blame his son.


    "If it please Your Excellency, .......


    Joshua backed down.


    Joshua''s face, of course, looked terribly bitter.


    In any case, the fact that the Count also said so suggests that he came here with a certain amount of information.


    As I was wondering where the source of the information was now, I was suddenly struck by a sensation as if a hot wind was blowing at me from the side.


    It quickly turned into an intense burning sensation, as if my skin was on fire.


    The Marquise had not been set on fire, nor was there a fire in the house.


    Nevertheless, what was the reason for the equivalent heat I felt?


    When I looked in that direction in search of an answer, I saw the figure of Crabbe Arbent, a figure with an air of authority that could be mistaken for a glowing flame.


    The uniform of a mage belonging to the national army was pulled over his shoulders, and on his chest shone a number of medals that rivaled those of a count. His sleeves were rolled up, exposing his arms, which were covered with lacerations and burns. He holds a large cigar in his mouth and blows purple smoke.


    There were many mages and others in the room, and shouts were still flying.


    The way he strode with ease in the midst of such a chaotic situation was worthy of a powerful man.


    And that is something that even the Countess Perce Clemellia, who had surpassed Joshua''s spirit, was no match for.


    Joshua and his men look at him, but when Crabbe gives him a glare, they either gulp, stiffen with tension, or show a slight sign of sagging.


    Is it anger that Crabbe is holding in his chest, or is he just on the warpath?


    For some reason, he approaches me in silence.


    And then.


    "You little brat. You''re running off on your own.


    Thump.


    Ouch!


    The stars scatter before my eyes.


    Crabbe shakes off a heavy, hard knuckle.


    You can''t wait for me to get back to you, you''re not making things worse.


    The words that were spat out were a mixture of disgust.


    However, it was clear that he could not wait for reinforcements.


    "Oh, Uncle, I''m sure you''re aware of the situation. ......


    "But that doesn''t mean I can''t be angry. They''re saying he did it at the sealing tower, too.


    Ugh. ......


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    "This is the Princess of Clemelia. I''m glad you''re okay.


    The Marquis was going to kill us. I know we had some time to spare, but even the slightest miscommunication would have probably cost us our lives. I think it was a good decision by Mr. Arx to come to our rescue right away.


    I understand that, but it''s the role of adults to give them a good beating in situations like this.


    "Is that so? Well, then I guess I was wrong.


    Charlotte agreed and went back to the Count.


    Crabbe watched her and then made a short bow to the Count.


    "Your Excellency. I''m sorry that my people have caused you so much concern.


    "Hmm. But I can''t have an apology from Yutetsu-dono at this time. This is who we''re asking to take responsibility.


    What?


    My uncle''s attitude, which is usually the picture of unrestrained freedom, is now very much changed.


    It was probably the first time he had ever seen his uncle so polite.


    The two exchanged a short exchange, and then the Count suddenly turned his gaze to me.


    "I heard that the Arx there is your apprentice?


    He is. He''s quite an interesting disciple, he always amazes me.


    I''m sure he''s interesting. But to be able to escape the sealing tower and raid the Marquise ...... with only a handful of men at his age, isn''t that a bit excessive teaching?


    No, I''m taking it easy on you, considering your age.


    "What?¡¡You''re taking it easy on her?


    Of course not. What, you want more?¡¡Hmm?


    I swallowed the word "Huh" that had almost reached my throat.


    Daily running, relentless interpersonal training, sword fighting, horsemanship, and more.


    The fact that they were taking it easy on him was quite frightening.


    The Count, who was watching the exchange, smiled, as if he was amused by the broken exchange.


    Joshua, on the other hand, seemed to be somewhat wary of Crabbe.


    "...... brother.


    "Josh, we''re checking inside. I''m sure the Marquis will be charged with a crime, right?¡¡After all he''s done?


    Do you really think your family will be safe after all this?


    What are you talking about? It''s our job as parents to make sure that happens, isn''t it?


    M......


    We''re trying to recruit allies. Well, the Marquis is also making a lot of enemies. I''m sure the factional strife will be lightly dealt with.


    But if we play our cards right, it''ll be war.


    The Count was worried about that, wasn''t he?


    Hmm. Hmm. You can''t be sure that won''t happen.


    Charlotte looked at the Count with anxious eyes as he narrowed his eyes and rubbed his chin.


    I''m sure you''re right. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    Charl. Remember that. Aristocracy is not a matter of right and wrong. No matter how much blame they have.


    No. ......


    The unease in Charlotte''s gaze increased.


    But it''s true.


    It would be a different story if the kingdom was completely governed by law, but the kingdom is a monarchy. The royal family lays down the law and organizes the local lords and independent monarchs.


    Of course, under this system, the royal family cannot restrict all the actions of the nobles, so there are always disputes among the nobles. Of course, the royal family will intervene in emergencies, and if anyone violates the laws enforced by the royal family, they will be condemned.


    But that is only if the royal family is willing to judge.


    If the royal family weighs its interests and does not make a fair decision, and takes the position that it will sit back and watch, the matter will naturally be settled among the nobles.


    It could be political.


    It could be political or it could be armed.


    ...... As Arx said to the Marquis, the royal family is in a situation where they will take or have to take a position to condemn the Marquis. This is based on his analysis of the amount of information he has, but he doesn''t share all of it with the adults (Crave), so his concerns are not allayed.


    Then I remembered that I had to ask him something.


    It''s the fainting Marquis.


    I kicked the Marquis in a variety of vexatious ways.


    "Aha!


    "Hey, get up!


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at our own web site.


    You ...... can''t do this to me.


    This is a great way to make sure that you get the most out of your vacation.


    But his words went no further.


    And so it should be.


    Immediately, pressure was brought to bear from three sides.


    Not only Perce, but also Crabbe and even Joshua, who had just expressed his concern over the Marquis'' condition.


    Even if he was a man who cared about appearances, he still cared about his daughter. The expression on his face was that of a man with a daughter.


    At any rate, it was the might of a general, his lieutenant, and one of the kingdom''s greatest warriors.


    Three of them at once.


    There is no way that even an imposing marquis can endure that which would make any normal person swoon.


    He let out a muffled scream as he was squeezed, his face turned pale, and he began to drip cold sweat.


    Then Perth said in an extremely cold voice


    Marquis, there are many questions I would like to ask you, but ...... you must first explain yourself to the royal family.


    I don''t care how many times the Count of Cremeria has done this, you can''t expect him to get away with it.


    I''m not sure.¡¡I''m not sure what to say.¡¡Of course, we will mobilize all of our forces in the east. Are you ready, Marquis Gaston?


    "Ugh, ......


    All the forces in the east.


    If you take it at face value, it''s simply a quarter of the military power the kingdom can mobilize.


    Of course, you won''t be able to use all of it because you''ll have to defend the frontier and get the approval of the nobles you''re mobilizing, but it''s still a better threat than that.


    That said, here''s the thing.


    Marquis, I have a question for you.


    "Do you think I''ll answer your questions honestly? ......


    You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to. --Do you have any idea who stole the evidence that started all this?


    "......?¡¡We''ve already got him.


    Where is it?


    "It''s .......


    The Marquis stammers.


    You don''t know, do you?


    ...... You didn''t actually see the guy who stole it with your own eyes, did you?


    No.


    Everything I know about him, I''ve just reported.


    ............


    I''m guessing .......


    As I thought, it''s pretty much what I expected.


    Then the Marquis, who still didn''t know what was going on, raised an inquiring voice.


    "What the hell is going on?


    "Well...


    "Well," Crabbe replied.


    "Are you finished?


    "Yes. I''ve heard all I need to hear.


    As soon as Crabbe has answered, the Count starts to wrap up the family business.


    Returning to what I said earlier, I don''t want to give the children a hard time. If something can be dealt with by adults, it can be dealt with by adults.


    What?


    That''s what I''m going to do.


    Both Joshua and Crabbe agreed to the Count''s proposal.


    You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this sort of thing.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    ......


    You can find a lot more information on this site.


    I thought that all my feelings had disappeared, but it seems that I still had some painful emotions left. But it was ironic that it hurt more to be shown kindness than to be treated harshly.


    While he was enduring the pain in his chest for a while, Kazui, who was standing beside him, suddenly called out to him.


    "What, does everyone but my sister hate you?


    "...... Yeah, a lot.


    I saved your family, and now you''re going to feel sorry for yourself?


    ............ Yeah.


    In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, you''ll want to take a look at the following.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the site, you can contact us at our own web site.


    "Well. But more importantly...


    What the hell?


    I''m going somewhere. Do you want to come with me?


    What?¡¡Now?¡¡What do you mean?


    Then Crabbe overheard the conversation and joined in.


    "What''s up, Arx? Is there something more?


    "Yes.


    Just then, Noah, who had been absent, appeared.


    He appeared as if melting out of the darkness like a ninja in a man''s land.


    "Master Arx.


    You''re back. So?


    Yes. As you said, the killer was watching the scene.


    I''m sure. Any sign of him?¡¡Yes?


    It''s a match for what Mr. Risha told me earlier.


    You''re sure it was someone from the inspectorate?


    Yes, it seems so.


    When the two of them were talking about it, Kazi gave Noah a suspicious look.


    "Well, you''ve suddenly disappeared since you left the mansion.


    Yes. Yes, I received an order from Lord Arx when I was leaving the mansion.


    Then Crabbe put his hand on his chin and showed a hint of recognition.


    So that''s what the question to the Marquis was about. ............ I see, I see. I''m starting to get the plot now. ......


    "Is your uncle coming?


    No, I''m going back to the Marquis'' house. If the Inspector General''s office is involved, we need to find something more important than them and take it. You''ll get what you need.


    Please.


    You know, kids don''t always bother adults, but in your case, you do.¡¡You''re gonna have to learn to control yourself next time, okay?


    "Um, .......


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    You''re honest. You have to be able to lie and say ''yes'' to get through this, otherwise you''ll never get through it.


    "Yeah. ......


    What kind of person does your uncle want you to be?


    But now is not the time to be confused.


    "Well?¡¡Noah, where is it?


    Yeah. This way.


    Noah said, urging us to move.


    Yes, to the man behind all this.

 45 Episode 45 Moon Movement

    --Lisa Rousey, Director of the Office of the Inspector General and the young head of the Rousey family, is in a hurry to reach the Marquis of Gaston''s residence.


    Riding a blue-haired horse so black that it almost melted in the darkness of the night, she took the nearest road to her destination.


    In order to ensure that the order given by Suu is fulfilled.


    --You know what''s going to happen to that neck ......, don''t you?


    So, it''s her words that are still driving me crazy.


    If she was a kind-hearted person, she would never have said such a rude thing, and she never would have. Even if she did, she would end up with a mere rebuke.


    But this time it was different. I could certainly feel her anger in that cold tone of her voice. Then, how serious is she? If I can''t get the results she wants, this head will be chopped off by her in no time.


    ...... I quickly found out who was behind this case.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    If that''s the case.


    If there''s this much commotion, that person must be nearby.


    If he were to stay on the scene, he might be detained by the Raytheft and Clemellia families, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t witness the end of his plot.


    That''s why he''s taking a look around somewhere safe.


    So he dismounted and searched the area.


    He was in an alley in a section of the city where the nobles lived.


    In a dark, gloomy place with the smell of gloom after the rain, a man in a robe was standing alone.


    He looks like the picture of mediocrity.


    The only distinguishing features are the dark circles under his eyes and a vague sense of gloom.


    He is ubiquitous and seems to fit in naturally at any gathering.


    Standing on the wall, he was looking through his farsightedness glasses at the Marquis'' residence, which was now in the midst of the commotion.


    He calls out to the man.


    "Rosworth.


    Well, well, well, Count Rousey. No, you must be Secretary Rousey. What brings you here?


    The man - Rosworth - notices me and immediately climbs down from the wall, giving me a short bow and a good-natured smile.


    The smile on his face, which 10 out of 10 people would consider sincere, was made of a somewhat unnatural distortion that made my heart flutter deep inside.


    I remembered that you were involved in the Marquis'' case.


    "Yes. I''m sure I was the one who infiltrated the Marquis'' residence.


    Then let me ask you something, Rosworth. What is this all about?


    I''m sure I''ve been infiltrating the Marquess''s mansion.


    It''s a beautiful story ...... about a marquis who kidnapped a noblewoman and her brother who successfully rescued her.


    "That''s not what I''m asking. I''m not asking about that, I''m asking about your involvement in the investigation of the Marquis'' wrongdoings.


    "............


    Answer me, Rosworth!


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    What was the reason for this gesture?


    Is it fear?


    No, no.


    Is he angry?


    Not that either.


    This man is trembling, possessed by an uncontrollable laugh.


    Eventually, Rosworth begins to chuckle.


    "Rosworth. ......


    Haha. Ha-ha-ha-ha. No, it''s simple. I went undercover as a servant to investigate the Marquis'' wrongdoings. But the Marquis never leaves any evidence. Even the evidence I finally got was so small that it could be squashed and forgotten. That''s why he used those small pieces of evidence to fish out an excusable situation. The crime of kidnapping a nobleman''s son.


    "............


    The Marquis will not be able to escape detention and interrogation if that happens. Once he''s caught, all that''s left is a slow interrogation by the inspector general''s office. It''s that simple, right?


    I knew there was something going on behind the scenes, but I didn''t know you were thinking about it.


    Surely, if the plot worked, they could pursue the Marquis. But it''s a gray method that''s as close to black as you can get. If the fact that someone from the Office of the Inspector General had done such a thing was exposed, not only Rosworth but also the Office of the Inspector General would be in trouble.


    For some reason, Rosworth''s face showed disappointment as if his plan had failed.


    I didn''t think there would be anyone who would try to attack me before I could move the Bureau of Investigation.


    "You''re Raytheft''s eldest son?


    Yes. I miscalculated. I didn''t expect him to escape the sealing tower and launch an attack on the Marquess''s mansion with only three men, and he succeeded. What do you mean when you say that the eldest son is incompetent?


    "That''s just what the Viscount is saying. It is said that the amount of magic power is certainly far inferior to the successive heads of Raytheft, but I have heard that his ability as a magician is on par with the graduates of the Academy of Magic.


    That''s how Suu, who gave her orders, sees it.


    According to him, he and Arx are often on good terms studying magic together.


    Even Suu, who had the best magical education in the kingdom and had so much power, called him ''abnormal''. Even if I''m being paranoid, he can''t be incompetent.


    Thanks to you, I''m in trouble. I''m not getting much credit. Oh, it''s okay.¡¡We haven''t left any evidence of the infiltration of the inspectorate anywhere in the house.


    Rosworth gave him a hideous grin as he said this.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results.


    ...... It seems to me that you''ve made a painful mistake without any solid evidence.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    You''re the one who got the Raytheft family''s eldest daughter involved, aren''t you?


    Yes.


    Why did you choose her?


    Because the Gastons and the Lacewhets are both noble families with estates in the east, and they were close. Recently, the Marquis has been inviting more and more eastern military families to his soir¨¦es, so they''ve been coming into contact more and more. Then they might eventually join hands. That''s something the royal family can''t ignore, as they don''t want the nobles to have more power than necessary, right?


    That''s right.


    Recently, the Marquis of Gaston has been inviting more and more eastern military families to his soir¨¦es, and I''ve heard that the military nobles have been showing signs of compromise.


    This was not a good thing for the king, who wanted to concentrate power under the royal family.


    It would be a hindrance for the privileged nobles to cooperate with each other more than necessary, even if they are loyal to the royal family.


    The king would like to take the lead in running the country as much as possible, and would not want to be interfered with.


    Currently, the royal family is able to use its absolute power to bind the nobles.


    But even so, they don''t want their nobles to have more power than necessary, and they don''t want them to get close to people they don''t need to.


    In other words, this man is aware of that.


    "That''s why I''m doing this. The child of the family he is trying to befriend now has a clue to expose the Marquis'' wrongdoing. If it were to be exposed to the Marquis, the trust between the two families would be cracked. If that happens, even if I can''t fish out the Marquis''s guilt, I can at least prevent the two families from cooperating, right?


    But that''s why I have a thought.


    If so, why didn''t you send for the officials when they were captured?¡¡Your objective is to take the Marquis into custody. Then you could have done it when they were captured. You could have done that, couldn''t you?


    "Yes. But if the Marquis had killed them, he wouldn''t have been able to get away with it, would he?¡¡Even if he gets away with it by some means, he can''t avoid war. The Marquis is also powerful, but the House of Raytheft is a military family and one of the three Viscounts who assist the Count of Cremeria, the leader of the Eastern Faction. If there is a conflict, the Count of Cremeria will naturally come to the fore. If there is a conflict, the Marquis will be defeated and the Eastern military family that fought will lose its power.


    Certainly, even if the Marquis used the power of his faction to bring about a situation where he could not be charged with a crime, the two men whose daughter had been killed would certainly be furious. They will use all of their power to crush the Marquis.


    But the end result of that plot will be a civil war that will split the country.


    Marquesses and Counts. A clash between two great noble houses will involve other houses, and the result will be a major civil war.


    Even if the royal family is able to mediate at the last minute and avoid a conflict, the military family will inevitably be dissatisfied.


    Either way, the country''s strength would be diminished.


    Besides...


    "Do you really think it''s right to sacrifice a child of ten years old, even if it''s for the sake of the royal family?


    Right?¡¡You''re so naive to think that a plot is the right thing to do. It''s natural to use anything to achieve your goal, isn''t it?¡¡Even if it''s the life of a child.


    ...... Are you saying that everything you''ve done has been for your country?


    Yes, of course. Of course.


    Lie to me. You''re lying. You''re doing it for your career.


    Rosworth smiled a sickening smile, as if to say that he had just said the right thing.


    "You''re an ambitious man, .......


    He could not help the anger in his voice as he smiled.


    He would not hesitate to threaten the country and its people in order to get ahead of himself.


    So how is this man any different from the Marquis, who enriched his own pockets by committing injustice?


    He would be a detriment to that man who works hard every day for the country and the people, and does his best in political affairs.


    Such a way of life would never be tolerated in this country.


    But Rosworth, with his smug face, said.


    "Mr. Secretary. That''s what it means to live in these times. Use intrigue to win. If you''re going to live in this world, you''d better not be naive.


    You... ......


    Is that supposed to be advice?


    The man''s smile deepened, and his anger had already reached the point of being unbearable.


    That''s when.


    It was at that time that a voice fell from the full moon shining brightly.


    "Well... Then I''ll give up my naive ideas.


    "What?


    Rosworth''s dumb voice echoed around the area.


    But then the voice came down again, just as he turned to face it.


    This is the last shot I''m saving for you. Thank you for taking it.


    Suddenly, there was a dry sound, as if something had popped.


    Immediately after, the man in front of me, Rosworth, dropped to his knees like a puppet with a broken string and collapsed to the ground.


    With his eyes wide open, blood poured out of his head, creating a viscous puddle.


    But then, on the roof.


    I looked up and saw a full moon on my back.


    "Are you ...... Arx Raytheft?


    You know who I am. Come to think of it, you''re the one he calls Secretary.


    The silver-haired boy with his arm on his upraised knee, looking down from the roof by moonlight. It was indeed the one who had just attacked the Marquis'' residence.


    His question is answered by the handsome young man standing next to him.


    "That''s Count Lisa Rousey, the director of the inspectorate.


    I also know this young man. His name is Noah Ingveen. He''s a skilled mage, said to be a fifty-year-old genius at the Academy of Magic.


    He stands tall on a roof with a poor foothold, the very image of a butler standing neatly by his master''s side. He does not forget to cast a sly glance at us from behind his monocle.


    The other person standing next to Arx, on the opposite side of Noah, was


    "You''ve come a long way from being the Director of the Inspectorate, Lisa. Have you seen him since the graduation ceremony of the Academy of Magic?¡¡I''m sorry.


    "Kazi, senior, .......


    I was in my late twenties.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    His name is Cazi Guari.


    He was a senior at the Academy and the first commoner to graduate at the top of his class.


    I remember that he was escaping from the sealing tower with Arx a while ago.


    Now he was sitting sluggishly on the roof with a creepy smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Arx looked at Kazui.


    "How do you know each other?


    "I''m a junior at the Academy of Magic. Well, Lisa is not a mage.


    While they were talking, I asked Arx Raytheft.


    "What is the meaning of this?


    I''m here to see the face of the person who put my sister in harm''s way. What I was thinking was pretty much what I expected.


    Rosworth''s existence was known, even his location was known. ......?


    Yeah. My butler is a very capable man.


    Noah Ingveen.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help.


    So is this a result of that?


    Anyway, as for the person who received his master''s praise...


    "Master Arx. Nothing will come out of your praise. You should be more generous with your allowance.


    "......, haven''t you been doing that a lot lately?


    It pains me to say this, but at the moment, the only way to counter Mr. Arx''s recklessness is with money.


    "No, why are you trying to fight him there?¡¡It''s fine!


    No, even if you say I''m money-grubbing, I can''t compromise on this one thing.


    No!¡¡No!¡¡Don''t quote what I just said!


    You guys are really busy. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    It''s a strange combination from the outside, but somehow it all seems to come together because of the soft atmosphere between them.


    Eventually, Arx Raytheft coughed and said


    "It was strange from the start. The servant who left the evidence with Leesha seemed to know who he was, even though he must have met Leesha by chance, and the whereabouts of the evidence were discovered soon after.


    If you feel that you are in danger, you should have escaped immediately after you left her with us, but you stayed in the Marquis'' mansion. This is a very strange story.


    It''s natural to think this way. It was the plan all along to leave the evidence with Risha, and after leaving it with her, she changed back into the marquis'' loyal dog and successfully led the marquis to kidnap Risha. That''s the plot this time, isn''t it?


    "...... perhaps. But--


    How did you even know where she was?


    But how did you know where she was? - Because if she was back to being the Marquis'' dog, why wouldn''t she be at the Marquis'' house?¡¡We looked for him after we went in and he wasn''t there, and if he wasn''t there, he must have seen him somewhere. That''s why I asked Noah to look for someone who looked like him.


    I see, you guessed for the same reason.


    I guess he was aware of the plan .......


    And his life is a handout.


    "A handout?


    Yeah. This time, apart from his life, you''ll have to settle the matter of the Marquis and whether or not Raytheft is responsible.


    Do you really think you can get away with such a request?


    Arx Raytheft murdered Rosworth on his own without the consent of the judiciary, let alone himself.


    It is too selfish for him to still come forward with demands after that.


    The red eyes that were pointed at me, however, were definitely filled with anger.


    Let me through. This is not a negotiation. This is a notice.


    "............


    The power in his voice, the certainty of his authority.


    Even as a child, he is a nobleman.


    But...


    If you say you can''t accept it.


    "Then we''ll just have to change our ways.


    "Change our ways"?


    I told you.¡¡I''m not going to be naive.


    Arx Raytheft broke off and narrowed his red eyes.


    "I''m going to make it known that the Office of the Inspector General was involved in this. And I''ll add that it was all your idea.


    "What?


    This is not a bad way to scare people, right?¡¡The Inspector General''s office has a grudge against the nobility. If it comes out that you''ve done something like that, it won''t just be your head that flies.


    That''s right.


    Even if the Office of the Inspector General is not dismantled, its authority will be greatly reduced, and you, the person in charge, will probably be hanged from the family.


    If that happens, the royal family will have no choice but to ignore it. It''s too bad to hear that an organization under their direct control has been plotting against the people the royal family has to protect.


    "You think that''s going to work?¡¡Who did it?


    Yeah. It''s easier to do without them, you know?¡¡After all, a corpse can''t defend itself or keep a secret.


    But that''s a bit of a quirk.


    That''s true. But then there is only one ...... answer.


    As he said this, the two men on either side of him began to move.


    "Mr. Rousey. I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to take you into custody.


    "Sorry, Lisa. I''m sorry Lisa. You''re a cute junior, but this is one time I can''t take your side. Khihihi.


    "Senpai ......


    Your feet naturally fall back.


    It''s not that I don''t have confidence in my skills, but it''s just too bad that these two are my opponents.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    And then there''s Arx Raytheft, the man that even Suu called "extraordinary".


    At this very moment, even the technique that killed Rosworth was unknown, and his ability is still unknown.


    Then, the outcome of the fight here should be obvious.


    He would probably be captured and brought before Count Cremeria as the mastermind.


    Even if you are innocent.


    And if the conspiracy came to light, there would be no help from the royal family. You''re headed for ruin.


    "......


    The fact that he was being shouted at and confronted in a one-sided manner made him feel frustrated.


    However, if you think about it calmly, there is no need for us to be stubborn here.


    In any case, if we had reported this result to him, he would have been punished in some way, even if it hadn''t come to this.


    Worst of all, dragging the boy might incur his wrath. At that time, the always cautious and calm man had suddenly almost physically chopped off his head.


    ............ I remember the horror of that moment. Before I knew it, there was a blade on my neck, and immediately afterwards, there was a killing intent that chilled me to the core.


    Of course, there was no way I could think of resisting. There is an unbelievable gap of power between her and me. Even if it is only a child of eleven.


    Suddenly, Arx Raytheft opened his mouth.


    It shouldn''t be too bad for you, right?¡¡As long as you keep an eye on him, you can just ignore him and deal with the situation. The Marquis is the only bad guy at the moment, so you have nothing to lose. If we play our cards right, the Inspector General''s office might even get a piece of the action.


    Well said. That''s what they say when they''re holding something important.


    The Marquess'' mansion is currently occupied by Clemellia, Raytheft, and the Iron Mage.


    They will seize anything that can be used against the Marquis in order to justify this dispatch. After the Inspector General''s office enters, there will probably not be a single piece of evidence left.


    Then you have no choice anyway.


    ...... All right. You will not disclose the existence of the Office of the Inspector General in this matter. Instead, we will pursue the Marquis to the fullest extent, and we will not seek any blame from Raytheft. We will do our best to preserve the honor of those affected and keep this as private as possible.


    Deal. You''ll keep your word, won''t you?


    With that, Arx Raytheft turned his small back and walked away towards the full moon.


    Noah Ingveen bowed to him and followed him, and Kazi Guari also bowed to him.


    "...... senior.


    "So long, Lisa. I''m sure you''ll be fine. I hope everything goes well for you. Khihihi.


    He said in response to the call, and left.


    ...... watched them disappear from the moonlight, and suddenly muttered.


    . "Child ...... is a child, is that it?


    A child. Yes, it should be. Small back. Young face. Soft, white skin. A voice that still retains its high pitch. All of which indicate that he is a boy of about ten.


    But what comes out of his open mouth are words as good as those of an adult. There was definitely something in his cleverness that could not be summarized by the word "genius" alone.


    He looked up at the full moon and asked.


    "Twin Spirits. Why was that boy destined to be disinherited?¡¡Was it really necessary to give such a clever boy an obstacle? ......


    Of course, neither Cheyne nor Wedge responded to that question.

 46 Episode 46 Well have more friends!

    --But the kidnapping of the Marquis of Carew Gaston has sent shockwaves through the aristocratic circles of the kingdom.


    In order to cover up his own wrongdoings, he frightened the children of other families and then plotted to kill them.


    The other nobles were no strangers to this, and naturally the Marquis''s actions became a target of condemnation.


    It is likely that many of them thought that tomorrow would be my death.


    They would be framed and dealt with in secret.


    And then, with money and power at their disposal, they were forced to cry themselves to sleep.


    When something that only happens in a story is about to happen in real life, a coward would overreact.


    What was surprising was that the nobles close to the Marquis took the initiative in condemning him.


    They are the nobles who are under the Marquis'' power and would normally cooperate with him.


    These people, however, turned their hands to the enemy of the Marquis.


    Even from their point of view, the Marquis''s actions were probably seen as excessive.


    If he defended himself, he would have come under fire.


    Of course, there may have been some manipulation by the Inspector General''s office.


    In the end, no one took the Marquis''s side, and since the location of the crime was clear, the Marquis was condemned without any excuse.


    He is currently undergoing a rigorous interrogation to determine whether or not he is guilty of any additional crimes, and will soon be brought before the king to be sentenced.


    On the other hand, the families of Cremeria and Raytheft, who broke into the Marquis''s house with their forces, were not blamed.


    The two families were the victims of the attack, and they had a legitimate reason for breaking into the house to save their daughter.


    It was expected that there would be some kind of condemnation because of the armed attack and the killing of the mercenaries hired by the Marquis, but Lisa Rousey, the director of the inspector general''s office, handled the situation well.


    Although it was a big deal, it did not cause much of a stir, and the rumors among the nobles soon died down.


    However, a few days after Arx''s attack on the Marquis'' residence.


    On this day, the Raytheft family received a visitor.


    A servant at the mansion announced the arrival and accompanied Noah to the drawing room.


    His uncle, Clive Arbent, was sitting on the sofa as usual, smoking a large cigar.


    "Good morning, Uncle.


    "Good morning, Uncle. You look like a woman today.


    That''s the first thing you say when you see me. ......


    That''s because your face is the first thing people see. It''s the first thing that jumps out at you. - Well, you''ll become more manly in time.


    "It''s going to be ......, isn''t it?


    I asked, and Crabbe looked at me funny for a second.


    "I think it''ll be ............, don''t you?


    Why the question?¡¡Noah.


    I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry, sir, but I can''t give you a quick answer to a question that''s more difficult than the final exam at the Academy of Magic.


    This squire is... ......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Anyway, Crabbe wasn''t the only one who visited Raytheft''s house that day.


    Diagonally behind him was a man with long hair pulled back in an all-black bun. He was standing behind him with a somewhat dazed expression on his face.


    He was in his late twenties.


    He was in his late twenties, with a slashed nape of the neck and a set of blank eyes.


    "Yes?


    When I look at him curiously, the man calls out to me.


    The greeting is too frank for a nobleman, but the man is also dressed like a nobleman''s servant.


    His face is familiar to me, but...


    "......, who are you?


    "What?¡¡Who? The mage who escaped from prison with you. Have you forgotten?¡¡You''re so cold.


    Jailbreak.


    Mage.


    There''s only one person I can think of with those words.


    "......"?¡¡You don''t think it''s Kazi, do you?¡¡What?¡¡You''re kidding, right?¡¡You''re not the same person, are you?


    I''m not sure it''s a different person, but ...... it doesn''t look that good on me.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    Perhaps because their hair is done up tightly with hairdresser, they can''t shake off the bad vibe.


    He must have cleaned himself up and dressed well.


    But this is not a


    "......BHO!


    I couldn''t hold back the laughter that was welling up in me, and I couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Then Kazui gave me a reproachful look.


    "Hey, what''s so funny?


    No, it''s just that you''re dressed like that even though you look like a scoundrel.


    You look like a mafia boss.


    You can''t laugh at someone''s appearance, Mr. Arx. ............ pfft.


    And you''re laughing too!


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    ............ After the matter in the alley was settled.


    It was Kazi''s story that came to light.


    He and I had talked about it in the sealing tower, and the agreement was that I would give him money when it was over.


    Naturally, I thought we were going to talk about money after that, but for some reason, he told me about his job offer.


    It was a sales pitch, asking if he would hire him.


    As for Arx, it would be nice to have more friends in the future, but that doesn''t mean that he can be welcomed as a squire of a nobleman so easily.


    That''s why he decided to go to Crabbe''s place for some sort of job training.


    "Uncle?


    I looked at him as if to ask how it went.


    I looked at him to ask how he was doing, and he replied, "Well, at least I trained him to work without any major problems.¡¡I also supervised the magic, and it''s pretty good too.


    He seemed to be generally pleased with the results.


    I''m not sure if it''s a bad thing, but it''s hard to find a good mage, so I guess I can live with it.


    Then, Kazi made a reproachful noise.


    I thought I was going to die. I thought I was going to die.


    "Hey, hey. I thought I was going to die.¡¡Old man.


    Squish!


    Ow!¡¡Don''t grab me with a smile on your face!¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡I''m not sure what to say.¡¡Oh no!


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    Kazi screams as Crabbe grabs her arm, and she writhes in agony, but the commandment is not lifted.


    Kazi is on the verge of death, but to Crabbe, it''s still light.


    He watches her writhing with a grin on his face.


    It''s a horrible thing, those big muscles.


    Eventually, when he was relieved of his punishment.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s had it.


    "Kazi-san. This one''s special.


    Noah. Speaking of which, your poisoning has gotten worse since you joined the Arks.


    I''m flattered.


    Oh. I''ll make your hair more handsome as a reward.


    Crabbe, who was supposed to be sitting on the couch, somehow quickly took Noah''s back.


    Before he knew it, he was behind Arx and then behind him.


    Of course, Noah couldn''t react and his head was patted roughly.


    Noah, now with a shaggy head, looks at Crabbe resentfully, but Crabbe seems to find it amusing and laughs happily.


    It seems that there is no one here who is a match for Crabbe.


    Kazi, who was watching the exchange, said.


    "So, this old man is your natural enemy, too?


    "Yes. I''ll show you something one day.


    In front of him. In front of him. d*mn it, .......


    Crabbe said in an exasperated voice, and returned to his original position.


    And then.


    "Well, as you can see, it''s all about attitude. I''m not good at honorifics.


    "I''m not good at honorifics, you know. I''m not good at honorifics.


    "I''m not good at honorifics.


    As expected, he is a somewhat absurd man.


    In the midst of all this nonsense, there was a knock at the door.


    When I answered, it was Lisha who came in.


    "Uncle?


    "Oh?¡¡Lisha?


    Yes. I heard you were here. Good morning.


    Leesha curtseyed, and Crabbe replied with a light "Oh" and a raised hand.


    Eventually, she seemed to notice Kazi.


    I''m sure you''re the one who came to help me with my brother and Noah the other day.


    "Oh?¡¡Yes, that''s right.


    When Kazui nodded, Crabbe quickly interrupted him.


    Yes, that''s right.


    That''s why I''m not good at honorifics.


    That''s why I''m not good at honorifics. I''m not good at honorifics.


    No, you''re not one of them, are you?


    No, you''re not one of them. - I''m not like you, I know how to use it properly. So be respectful.


    You''re a hell of a nobleman.


    Lisha goes to see Kazhi.


    And.


    "Thank you for your help the other day. Thanks to you, I''m all right.


    Oh, my God. ......


    You''re going to stay with your uncle or brother. I look forward to working with you.


    Thank you.


    Please, sir.


    ......, please. Ma''am.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the following article.


    You will find a lot of people who are not familiar with this type of language.


    Then, for some reason, he turned to me and said.


    "You''re being so nice.


    I mean, of course Noah and I are going to help you, but Kazi came to help you regardless.¡¡I mean, that''s pretty gratifying, isn''t it?


    Is that so?


    That''s what it looks like. He''s ...... a bad guy.


    I don''t need a bad guy face.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    Why is that? Is it favoritism?


    "Well, Uncle. I have to study magic now.


    Good. Good luck.


    Yes, sir. I''ll do my best.


    Lisha greeted Crabbe and left the drawing room.


    After watching her back, I casually asked Noah.


    ...... Hey Noah, Risha has been saying "I''ll do my best" a lot lately, hasn''t she?


    I''ve heard it a lot lately.


    I have a feeling I''m going to become a studyaholic or a trainingaholic.


    What about ......?


    Oh, no. It''s nothing.


    I guess he didn''t understand the words. I told Noah not to worry about it.


    And then the conversation seemed to finally get back to the point.


    "So. In a little while, I''ll be able to put Guari on you.


    "I don''t mind, but ...... are you sure you want to do that?


    I sold it to you. It''s neither good nor bad.


    That''s true. ......


    I''m still curious.


    If you''re a mage with the power of Kazi, you can make it anywhere.


    This is the reason why it is important for you to make sure that you do not lose out on anything by following you.


    But Kazi didn''t seem to have such concerns.


    "After all, you seem to be paying well.


    Well, I''m ten years old and I don''t have a job, so I don''t really have an income.


    "Well said. All that stuff will come in when they announce the magic meter, right?¡¡I''ll be a millionaire when that thing comes out.


    That''s true, but even so, you''re very particular.


    The ...... future is still unstable, you know?


    I''ll make it work.


    All right. Well, I look forward to working with you.


    Nice to meet you.


    Once again, the master-slave (?) contract is complete. Once again, the master-servant (?) contract was concluded.


    Suddenly, Kazui said.


    "......, you owe me at least.


    "Hmm?¡¡What did you say?


    "No, nothing.


    I was somewhat impressed by the way Crabbe looked at this exchange with a grin on his face.

 47 Intermassor Who Refuses To Sin

    --In the royal castle of the Kingdom, there is a room called the Silver Ash Room.


    The room is painted in a color of ash using mortar mixed with lime, and is so plain that it is hard to believe that it is inside a royal castle that boasts of its luxury and splendor.


    There are no furnishings, and only a single opulent chair is placed at the back of the room.


    And so it should be.


    This is because it is a room of condemnation, set up to judge nobles who have committed crimes.


    The ...... nobility is a privileged class in the kingdom.


    Because they are privileged and powerful, they are usually given only light penalties and fines for their crimes.


    However, this is not the case when they commit serious crimes.


    Nobles who are found guilty of a crime will be brought here to the Silver Ash Room to be dealt with by the king.


    And those who are brought here, with few exceptions, will be given death.


    In the kingdom, or rather in this world, there is still no process of justice.


    In a modern trial, the severity of the crime would be fairly assessed and disputed, but in this world, there is only the will of those in power. In this world, it is up to the will of those in power. Even with consideration of extenuating circumstances, the range of punishment given is not wide.


    --Perhaps on this day, the Marquis of Carew Gaston was being brought before Ceylan Crosselrode, the crown prince of a kingdom renowned for its genius.


    The place is, of course, here [Silver Ash Room].


    The reason was to condemn him for the many injustices he had committed and for his attempt to harm himself by kidnapping the children of another family.


    The Marquis, in contrast to the flamboyant attire he had always worn, now wore a shabby headdress like that of a criminal.


    Because he was being brought before the royal family, his beard and other parts of his body were shaved clean, but his face was gaunt and his former dignified appearance was nowhere to be seen.


    In addition, there were multiple blue bruises on his arms and legs, probably from the intense interrogation.


    On the other hand, the crown prince, Seiran Crosselrode, was standing at a higher level.


    He is sitting on the only luxurious chair in the Silver Ash Room, resting his cheek on the railing in a languid manner.


    The white garment he wears is embroidered with blue and gold.


    The white garment he wears is embroidered with blue and gold, somewhat reminiscent of the costumes of the East.


    However, there is no exposed skin, and her face is hidden by a black veil.


    Therefore, I don''t know.


    Is it him?


    Or is it her?


    I don''t know who it is.


    The Marquis who was brought out to the Silver Ash Room and faced with Ceylan was in a state of panic.


    He was literally in a state of panic.


    The Marquis, who had been fearless to the end even when cornered by Arx, rubbed his head on the floor and begged for forgiveness.


    What he is trapped in is a small shiver.


    He''s sweating profusely.


    It''s no wonder.


    To be brought here means death for the nobleman.


    It''s understandable to be afraid if the offer is already set to be the worst.


    However, the current Marquis was repressed by something other than the fear of death.


    That is anger.


    The silent anger that Ceylan felt from within his veil.


    Invisible to the eye, it pierces the skin as the tip of a spear, giving the Marquis the weight of an elephant pressing down on him.


    Of course, the Marquis is not the only one who is experiencing this.


    It''s not just the Marquis, of course, but also the witnesses and Ceylan''s own bodyguards.


    Everyone present was experiencing a definite sense of fear from the quiet anger that Ceylan was emitting.


    Eventually, Ceylan opens his mouth.


    "I will now take charge of this matter on behalf of my father, Shinru Kroselord. Do you all have any objections?


    The voice that echoed in the room was a beautiful voice that reminded me of that of a boy before his inflection period.


    As soon as Ceylan said the words, the guards slammed their spear handles into the floor and stomped their feet.


    Then, in unison, they all shouted.


    "You who live in the kingdom!


    "To the Most High!


    "who dares to question the Most High!


    No, sir!


    Without a single hitch or delay, the voices were all in unison, a declaration of praise for Ceylan and a declaration that his intentions were absolute.


    Naturally, as if by arrangement, it all came to an abrupt halt.


    Immediately afterwards, Euled Raine, the young hero of the Kingsguard who had been standing by Ceylan''s side, opened his mouth.


    "Marquis. Raise your head. I''m afraid His Highness will allow you to speak.


    "...... Haha!


    The Marquis replies, but remains unmoved.


    It is a ritualistic custom in the kingdom not to raise your head the first time you are forgiven.


    "Marquis. Raise your head.


    At the second word, the Marquis looks up.


    The black veil of the Dauphin was still in front of him.


    The crown prince''s black veil was still in front of him, but it was slightly tilted and hanging down due to his cheekbones, and his mouth was barely visible.


    I would like to address His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Your Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness, you are in a very good mood. It is my fault that I have disturbed the lap of His Majesty the King and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. ............


    The Marquis broke off at that point, and then opened his mouth with all his might.


    I know that I am at fault for this incident, but I would like to have the opportunity to explain myself .......


    Ceylan responds to this excessive appeal.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡So you have an objection to my ruling?


    "Oh, objections from His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?¡¡I have no objection to the crown prince.


    Marquis!¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that.¡¡I''m not sure what to say.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    A different kind of intimidation than the one Ceylan gave off, the same kind I had recently experienced in the garden of the mansion. It was nothing short of a warrior''s bravado.


    Of course, it was still gentler than that of those guys, but to the Marquis'' spirit, which was already worn out by Ceylan''s intimidation, it was almost as harsh.


    But even so, the Marquis was not swallowed by the force.


    For him, now was not the time.


    Yes, if the Marquis didn''t interject at least one opinion here, he would be guilty of death anyway.


    That''s why he had to open his mouth, even though he knew it was impolite.


    "With fear!¡¡I beg you to listen to what I have to say!¡¡Please!¡¡Please!


    "You ......


    Ewlid looked at me as if he wanted to shoot me.


    If this were a battlefield, I would have slashed at him without question.


    That is why it is forbidden in this kingdom to express an opinion on the decisions of the royal family.


    However, Ceylan stopped Ewlid with his hand.


    And then.


    "Marquis. I will allow you to speak. What exactly do you intend to say to me? Answer me.


    Haha!¡¡I''ve always done my best for the development of the kingdom!¡¡I''ve always done my best for the development of the kingdom, and I''m sure that my achievements will not go unnoticed in this court of justice!


    That''s right. It is true that you have no right to ask for extenuating circumstances in light of the contributions you have made to the kingdom in private and in public. I understand very well that the development of the kingdom so far has been due to your contribution.


    "And if that is the case...


    So you want me to lighten your sentence?¡¡In light of your previous achievements, do you have the audacity to ask me to forgive you, weighing them against your sins?


    Haha!¡¡That''s right, sir!


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    On the other hand, Ceylan looked calm and collected.


    But it is an irrefutable fact that you have committed an injustice. You have deceived not only the royal family, but everyone who lives in this kingdom.


    "Your Highness!¡¡Your Highness! The only reason why I had to resort to injustice was for the development of the kingdom!¡¡It was an indispensable evil to make this country stronger and better!


    "An indispensable evil.


    Yes!¡¡That''s right, sir. Therefore, please, please, please show me, the Dauphin''s subjects, the generosity of your heart. ......


    When the Marquis had made all of his introductory remarks, he made another show of prostration, rubbing his forehead on the floor as before.


    A single sigh escaped Ceylan''s mouth.


    When the lingering sense of dismay disappeared from the room, Ceylan opened his mouth again and said


    ...... So far, your little crimes have been overlooked. It was only because of the magnanimity of your father, the king. It is only laziness that has led you to mistakenly believe that it is your own genius and to take advantage of his mercy.


    Na, na!¡¡So, from now on, you should change your laziness. ......


    Marquis. I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡I''m not sure if you''re aware of that, but I''m sure you''re aware of that.


    "It''s .......


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    You still don''t understand? The most significant crime you have committed is that you have shaken the unity of the nobility of the kingdom. It is unforgivable that you, who are in a position to take the lead in urging the nobles to unite once the kingdom is in danger, have of course created a rift of distrust among the nobles. Isn''t that right?


    Yes, if you create discord among the nobles and independent monarchs who must work together to protect the country, it will naturally become an opening for other countries to take advantage of.


    Political maneuvering.


    Use of force.


    There are many ways to do this, but if they are used, it could directly lead to the collapse of the nation.


    ...... The Kingdom of Rynor is one of the most powerful nations in the world, but it is somewhat small when compared to other powerful nations. It is for this reason that the Kingdom of Rynor has united in times of crisis and has taken action as one.


    Therefore, the royal family, which values unity, could not overlook the Marquis'' act.


    I''m sure we can all do our part to help the kingdom!¡¡By all means, ...... by all means!¡¡I hope you will show your mercy to me, your vassal!


    "Hmm. Do you wish to serve the kingdom ...... so well?


    Yes!¡¡If I am pardoned, I swear I will work with all my might for the kingdom and for His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.


    When Ceylan heard the Marquis'' words, he fell silent for a while.


    What is he thinking about?


    After what seemed like an eternity to the Marquis, Ceylan gave his answer.


    "...... I see. I know exactly how you feel. I am touched by your spirit.


    "And now!


    "Mm.


    Ceylan nodded firmly at the redeeming sound of the Marquis'' voice.


    The Marquis was convinced.


    His plea had been heard.


    The Marquis was convinced that his appeal had been heard and that he would receive warmth from Ceylan.


    It seemed like a very sudden turn of events, but he was not mistaken.


    As if to prove it, the intimidation that had been radiating from Ceylan earlier had already disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    It was as if he had never harbored any anger in the first place.


    Then, the Marquis came to a realization.


    He wondered if the Dauphin was trying to get the words "for the Dauphin''s sake" out of him.


    In order to make himself, who is one of the most powerful men in the kingdom, a submissive collaborator, he dared to bring him here and show him his power and strength.


    By cornering him with words and showing him warmth at the last moment, he is trying to make him feel unshakable loyalty.


    It''s a good approach.


    He is indeed a genius who is known as "Qilin" both at home and abroad.


    It will be a beautiful story that the Dauphin used his mercy to convert the Marquis.


    Ceylan spills a muffled laugh into his veil.


    It is a cynical smile with a hint of a low tone.


    He is gloating because things went well.


    This definitely mitigates the crime.


    At this point, it seems completely ridiculous that he was trembling like a little rabbit just now.


    Of course, there is the regret of being rolled around in the palm of the hand of a child of only ten years old, but the fact that he was valued by the Dauphin enough to receive a pardon is even greater.


    The Marquis is not so much relieved as he is quick to think.


    So, what to do after this?


    First, the interrogator who interrogated him.


    Let the man who treated you so badly know what he''s done.


    Not just that. The boy who put you in the torture chamber and everyone around him should suffer as much or more.


    (That little boy. ......)


    It''s the eldest son of House Raytheft who should suffer the most.


    It''s not enough to make him crawl on the ground and beg for forgiveness.


    He had to humiliate himself to such an extent that he was a senior nobleman.


    I will tear him limb from limb, roll him like a caterpillar, and finally kill him mercilessly.


    If I don''t do that, I won''t be able to hold back my anger.


    It will be a great pleasure to see you do that.


    I can''t wait for that moment.


    "If that happens...


    While the Marquis was thinking about it, Ceylan opened his mouth.


    What will be handed down is a minor penalty.


    And a future partnership of sorts.


    Yes.


    Those things will be discussed.


    It was supposed to be.


    In his mind...


    "I sentence you to Kahlua Gaston. Serve the kingdom with your death. Your death will be the greatest service this country has ever known.


    "What?


    What Ceylan said to me was something I couldn''t believe my ears.


    In other words, death. Beheading. Beheading. Either that or permanent deprivation of human life.


    But why? The Marquis didn''t know why.


    The course of events should have been complete, a pardon granted.


    Ceylan, he thought, was a man who valued gain over right, who could properly weigh gain and loss. That''s what I thought.


    The same kind of being as myself.


    That''s why, when faced with a big profit, they would bite and take it no matter what. He had to.


    But Ceylan''s words must have been cold.


    "You underestimate me. I am not as shallow as you measure me.


    "What''s ......?


    I''m talking about you. I knew that once I smelled a pardon, my mind would start to work on calculations. Most likely, when I nodded, you thought that this decision was a farce to make you a pawn, didn''t you?¡¡It was foolish.


    And then the crown prince!


    You''ve tricked and toyed with yourself.


    "Curlew Gaston. It''s a big mistake to think that everything in this world can be solved with money and power. Isn''t that why you are here, because human beings are emotional creatures?


    These words suddenly made me think.


    It is true that at that time, the acquisition did not go well because of the past fate.


    The fact that he confronted me as if to say that...


    Does the being in front of me know that?


    I see it. I see a lot of regret swirling around behind you.


    "...... Huh?


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    It''s as if the person in front of you is a monster, a monster that you can''t understand.


    That''s why I don''t understand.


    What is this?


    What is this boy, this girl, this being?


    These words swirl around and around in my head.


    There is no answer, of course.


    "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince: ......


    "I have decided. I''ve made my decision. You can''t argue with that, can you?¡¡Now, you said you wanted to contribute to this country, didn''t you?


    A mocking laugh echoed from Ceylan''s mouth.


    It was the exact same cynical laugh that I had heard earlier, with a hint of innuendo.


    In other words, the Dauphin has been...


    "You, you ......


    The Marquis let out a voice full of bitterness and glared at the Dauphin.


    The Marquis glared at the Dauphin, his voice filled with resentment, and Ceylan did not show the slightest sign of disrespect.


    "You have shown your true colors, Curlew Gaston. You have shown your true colors.


    His insolence in glaring at the Dauphin prompted the Kingsguard to move immediately.


    "Good, Ewlid. Stand down.


    "Your Highness. Your Highness, I''m afraid the Marquis'' repeated disrespect is not something the Kingsguard can overlook.


    Eulide. Don''t make me say it twice. I''ve already sentenced him. Are you proposing to overturn my ruling?


    No, I''m not.


    Then refrain. It''s not your place.


    Immediately after sending the guards back, the gaze from behind the black veil.


    "Huh?


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    It is a pressure that laughs at Ewlid''s intimidation as child''s play, and greatly outweighs the intimidation of the eastern military families.


    I didn''t want to be exposed to that gaze, even for a second.


    So, desperate to escape it, I turned my back and tried to run away.


    Konoe did not move .......


    Perhaps because he had Ceylan''s restraint in mind.


    No one is blaming him or chasing after him.


    We are almost to the door.


    I can''t help but think that no one is moving.


    "Curlew Gaston. The king and those who follow him are not men. Have some respect for yourself, you fool.


    It was right after Ceylan had said those words to me.


    Suddenly, his legs tangled and he fell down.


    You try to get up immediately, but your legs don''t move as you wish.


    You try to stand up, but your legs don''t work as they should. "Oh, ...... oh, ......!


    On top of that, you find it hard to breathe.


    It''s as if the air is thinner around you.


    Or maybe all of my internal organs are being crushed.


    The reason for this is, of course, the pressure that Ceylan is exerting.


    I look over my shoulder and turn around.


    A black veil that does not reveal his emotions is still in his line of sight.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    You''ll be able to get it ...... and get it .......


    However, his shivering voice went unheard.


    Ceylan mumbled some kind of incantation.


    It was a royal secret that no one in this world was supposed to understand.


    Arts glyphs began to appear around Ceylan.


    Eventually, they began to move quickly, colliding with each other and making a bouncing sound.


    Perhaps because of the collision, sporadic flashes of blue light appeared. They spread to the surrounding area with increasing intensity, shattering the mortar walls and creating a storm of debris.


    There was a peculiar smell in the air.


    If Arx had been here, he would have been able to determine immediately that it was the smell of ozone.


    Ceylan held out his hand carelessly, and the flashes of light that had been playing haphazardly converged in front of his palm.


    And the spell was cast.


    "Ruling...


    A moment later, a roar crushes the screams of the Marquis and tears the ears of those present.


    All that was left was the charred and charred remains of the Marquis of Carew Gaston, who had filled their vision with white light and blue.


    The room was filled with silence immediately after the roar, and a sound that made me salivate rang out.


    It was, of course, the Kingsguard.


    It was only one part of Ceylan''s power, but it was enough to make them afraid.


    After ............ Ceylan stared at what was the Marquis for a moment.


    "...... then, Ewlad. Have you found the ringleader of this case?


    It''s been reported that Kah Gaston was murdered the same night he was captured.


    Did the Director silence him?


    No, apparently the eldest son of House Raytheft, who attacked the Marquess'' house, was on his way.


    ...... I see. This fellow Arx seems to have a very good eye.


    Ceylan said admiringly, while Ewlid seemed to have something on his mind.


    "Your Highness. Would you like me to summon Arx Raytheft?¡¡If you have a problem with attacking a high ranking noble, I think you need to charge him with a crime.


    No, that won''t be necessary.


    When Ceylan mentions that it is unnecessary, he explains why.


    I''m not sure what you mean by that. There is no need for the royal family to pick at it.


    However, if only one side is defeated, the other side may complain. I think it is the duty of the government to prevent the royal family from being the target of complaints.


    I have no problem with that either. I''ve already made arrangements for the Marquis''s nobles to take over to some extent. With collars, of course.


    Are you sure you want to give them the benefit of the doubt?


    I don''t care. The Marquis''s lands will be confiscated and all his businesses will be taken over by the royal family. If you get greedy, your father will say you''ve gone too far.


    "Then I think it''s a good idea.


    If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s grateful to this Arx Raytheft guy. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''ve been able to get rid of the rats early on and eliminate the ringleader without having to negotiate with the inspector general''s office.


    The cleverness of trying to set up a noble family and the energy to do it.


    If the man were still alive, he would have wanted some compensation for this result.


    I have no intention of allowing Ceylan to do so, but it would have been annoying.


    Ceylan should have praised him for removing that bother in advance.


    Suddenly, Ceylan caught a glimpse of the Marquis of Gaston.


    And then.


    "Curlew Gaston. You''re poison. A poison that will poison your country and your people. This country will never be strong with that thing inside of it. Then it is only logical to remove it quickly.


    After the aftermath of these words faded, the words spilled out like a sigh.


    ...... This country is now one step closer to becoming a strong country.


    In the Silver Ashes Room, where meat still smoldered, Ceylan''s voice echoed.

 48 Episode 47 Magical Meter Announcement, Part 1

    Arx was visiting the Mage''s Guild with Crabbe, Noah, and Kazi.


    The purpose of their visit was to discuss the magic meter.


    Yes, on this day, the official announcement of the magic meter will be made.


    However, the announcement was not a big one, but a private one.


    In a sense, it was a secret meeting, with only the national mages, generals, and other important military figures gathered.


    The reason why the announcement was made in such a form lies in the nature of the magic meter.


    The major advantage of using a magic meter is that it speeds up the learning of magic.


    This means that it is possible to produce mages with a certain level of competence in a short period of time.


    The direct impact of this is, of course, on the military.


    The more mages there are, the more the military will be strengthened, and the mages who belong to the national army will also benefit from this.


    With these things in mind.


    Let''s say that we make a big announcement about the magic meter, and it becomes available to the public.


    If this happens, the magic meter will be immediately spread to other countries, and the kingdom will not be able to monopolize its benefits.


    Even if it is only a matter of time before the information is leaked, the difference between secrecy and non- secrecy is huge.


    This is why it is treated as an important military item.


    For now, only the national army, the mage guild, and facilities related to magical medicine can handle it, which is why the announcement was made in such a limited manner.


    The announcement was made in a room called the "Indigo Room" at the Mage Guild.


    This room is used to hold meetings with many people, and is also used when important meetings are held with the national mages.


    The room is rectangular and windowless.


    The floor is covered with a bright red carpet with embroidery.


    Tapestries hang from the ceiling.


    A number of royal flags are hung on the pillars.


    In the middle of the room is a glass U-shaped meeting table.


    On it is a name plate indicating the order of seating.


    The room was decorated in the style of a medieval European castle, a place that is often imagined as a meeting place.


    The room was already filled with national mages and generals of the national army who had responded to Godwald and Crabbe''s call. Normally, I would have summoned the heads of other important military families as well, but for the aforementioned reasons, they were carefully selected this time.


    As a result, there is no sign of Joshua, even though there is a sign of Perce Clemmeria.


    Godwald and Crabbe may have taken this into consideration.


    (I''ve made it this far. It''s been a long time. ......)


    The Arks are in a simple waiting area indoors, shivering with joy.


    It took two years to create, adjust, and increase production.


    Of course, because of his age, he had to take into account the timing of the release, and had to be cautious, but it seemed an awfully long time for a young man.


    Suddenly, Crabbe, who was standing next to me, called out to me.


    What is it?¡¡Are you nervous?


    Yes, I am. After all, it''s an event like this: ......".


    Then the scary face behind me, the guild leader Godwald, said.


    "Arx Raytheft. Make yourself comfortable. If there are any problems, we''ll deal with them as they arise.


    "Oh, thank you very much. Guild leader.


    We don''t know any more about this than you do, do we?


    That''s true.


    The guild leader makes a small smile on his mouth and agrees with Crabbe''s words.


    The guild leader made a small smile on his mouth and agreed with Crabbe''s words. ...... He told me to take it easy, but I still couldn''t get rid of all the tension.


    It''s not like we have to be so uptight about it.


    Look at that.


    As Crabbe said, I looked over from the side of the partition and saw that the people gathered were engaged in conversation.


    The generals are quiet, probably because they''ve heard that it''s magic-related and don''t want to be directly involved.


    Some of the mages, however, are talking animatedly.


    A slender male mage of indeterminate age.


    A graceful old mage in gentleman''s clothes.


    A mage leaning languidly against a backrest, playing with a walnut in his hand.


    A female mage in a white dress with long bangs.


    A girl mage wearing a triangular hat, reminiscent of a witch.


    They all have their own characteristics and unique outfits.


    As I listened in on them...


    .


    The male mage who was playing with the walnuts let out a big sigh.


    "What a pain in the ass. ......


    I don''t know if it''s because he has a thick skin or what, that he can say such a thing without hesitation even in a place like this where all important people gather.


    However, there was an air of seriousness in his voice.


    Then, the mage in the triangular hat sitting in front of him gives him a reproachful half-eye.


    "If you''re such a pain in the ass, why did you come?


    "Because Mr. Molten Iron is in charge. It''s not good if you don''t answer, right?


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m not sure what to say.


    The mage with the triangular hat asks, and the mage who was playing with the walnuts answers with a very serious face.


    I have a very serious matter to attend to today.


    "What is it?


    Sleep.


    "You must die once and for all.


    What came out of his small mouth was a cold stare and words.


    A cold stare and words.


    While this exchange is going on, a mage in a white dress asks a male mage sitting above her.


    "Lord Roheim. Do you know anything about today''s announcement?


    Yeah, well, I''ve heard a lot of talk about it from the guild leader.


    What''s that?


    I don''t think I have to explain it here, since the announcement is about to be made.


    Yeah, I know. I''m sorry, .......


    The woman in the white dress must have thought that I was pointing out that she was uncouth.


    She apologizes and bows her head in an overdone manner.


    On the other hand, the male mage, who seemed to be of indeterminate age, did not intend to go that far and said kindly, "You don''t have to apologize.


    Then, the walnut mage smiles suggestively at the male mage.


    "In fact, the Grand Master of the Water Mill doesn''t know either, does he?


    "Hmmm... ......


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    It seems that the walnut mage was swept up in the smoke by that smile.


    "Hey, Grand Master. Don''t be stingy, just tell me.


    "Master Waterwheel. He''s definitely going to say he''ll leave after he hears it.


    "What?¡¡Why not?


    Well, well, well, Mr. Frederick. You won''t regret attending today''s meeting.


    "Ugh. ......


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I see. So that''s all the research you''ll be presenting this time, is that right?


    "Yes. But, Master Gastarkus, didn''t the guild leader tell you?


    I''ve been busy designing a new fort and training my apprentice. I have been busy designing a new fort and training my apprentices, so I have not been able to listen in.


    The old mage then turned to Perce Clemmeria, one of the generals next to him.


    What about Count Clemmeria?¡¡I believe you are related to Lord Arbent.


    "No. Marquis de Rondiere. This matter has not even come to my attention.


    I see that ...... has been very careful in its research.


    Is that so?


    Hmm. This kind of information is always leaked to someone. When you buy the necessary goods for research, scour the books, and borrow the wisdom of the same national mage. Therefore, someone or something knows or knows about it. But this time there is none of that.


    Perth and the other generals let out an impressed "huh".


    "I didn''t hear anything about them doing anything. So you must have been very careful to keep it a secret.


    The old mage said this and looked again at the male mage sitting in front of him.


    And the male mage said.


    "It seems that the research to be presented is that of a mage other than you, Crabbe.


    "Hm?¡¡Even though it''s a call from Molten Iron''s husband?


    What does that mean?


    Let''s wait for the announcement. It seems the preparations are in order.


    The mages tried to find out, but when the guild leader appeared, everyone had to be quiet.


    ...


    The guild leader, Godwald, stepped out of the simple waiting area.


    When he arrived at his position, he thanked everyone present with a stern voice.


    I would like to begin by thanking all of you for taking time out of your busy schedules to be here.


    As the guild leader looked around at the assembled people, the atmosphere tightened.


    The guild leader, Godwald, was the first of the national mages.


    Even the generals in the crowd were in awe of him. The only ones who looked comfortable were an old mage in gentleman''s clothing, a male mage of indeterminate age, and Perth, who seemed to be the oldest of the generals.


    Among them, there was one person who showed a strange attitude.


    A mage dressed in a witchy triangle hat and robe.


    As I watched her curiously, Noah whispered in my ear.


    That''s Merkleya String, one of the national mages," he said.


    She looks like a girl, but she''s in her mid-twenties.


    For some reason, she was covering her face with her hands.


    "...... Merkleya. Why do you cover your face with your hands?


    The guild leader is afraid of faces. That''s why.


    "............


    Apparently, he doesn''t want to face the guild leader head-on just because he''s afraid of his face.


    I feel sorry for the guild leader.


    After a while, the mage in the tricorn hat, Merkleya, moved his covered hand slightly and said.


    "...... Are you okay now?


    "Yeah. I''m not looking over there.


    The guild leader says that, but in reality, he is not, and he is looking at her.


    On the other hand, Merkleya believed what the guild leader said and moved her hand away.


    So it''s only natural for her to be distraught.


    "Hee!¡¡This is a lie!¡¡You''re lying!


    You can''t scare me just by looking at me!


    Oh, no!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡Please don''t kill me!


    When the guild leader yells at her, Merkleya half cries and starts begging for her life.


    As was the case when I visited the Mage''s Guild before, I wondered why the word "kill" came up when everyone looked at the guild leader.


    I''m not sure if there is such a thing as a bloody purge in the past.


    ...... Well, the other side of the wound. I''m sure there is.


    And then the old mage said, somewhat sorrowfully.


    I''m not sure. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. That''s Godwald.


    "Master Gastarkus ......


    The guild leader seemed to falter at the old mage''s somewhat misplaced impression.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    Crabbe is the guardian this time, and Noah and Kazi are his assistants.


    They all looked at each other strangely when a child who didn''t look like an assistant or a staff member came out, but they stayed.


    When they took their positions, Crabbe bowed and greeted them.


    I can''t thank you all enough for taking time out of your busy schedules to be here.


    I can''t say thank you enough for taking the time to be here.


    It is probably because there are people of higher rank than Crabbe in the room.


    It was reminiscent of how he had condescendingly responded to Perth sometime before.


    After Crabbe''s greeting, the walnut mage calls out to him.


    "Master of Molten Iron. Keep it short today, will you?¡¡If it wasn''t for you and the guild leader, I''d have hit you.


    What do you mean, "you"?¡¡Are you saying you wouldn''t have answered if the call had come from old Gastarkus or Maester Roheim?


    What?¡¡No, that''s not what I meant. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    And then a male mage of indeterminate age held up his index finger and said.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    "......


    That''s what he said.


    ...... Shut up.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    "No, Master Roheim. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out.


    "That''s obvious without explanation, isn''t it?


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    Uncle Crabbe, it seems, is quite the mischievous fellow.


    The mage who called him "Master" chuckles, and Crabbe looks unhappy. It seems that he, like Godwald, is one of those people that Crabbe can''t get over.


    Cleve coughs away his embarrassment and looks around at the others.


    And then.


    I know ...... Alicia''s not here, but what happened to Renaud and Qasim?


    The guild leader answered Crabbe''s question.


    Renault is on a tour of the south, while Qasim has been hastily assigned by His Majesty to oversee Alicia.


    "I see. I would have liked to have all the national mages in the country if I could. Let''s just say the three of you were unlucky.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    Bad luck, huh?


    "Yes. Yes, the worst. I can see Renaud''s frustration later on.


    "I can''t imagine Mr. Renault being disappointed.


    No, I''m sure he''ll grit his teeth at least once.


    Oh dear, the two of them are still the same.


    But even if the three of them are combined, not all national mages are .......


    (......) Noah. I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. The hunted mage Shreya Limarion is one of the mages and generals of the allied nation of Sapphireburg. The other mage, who bears the name of Gale, is His Majesty King Al-Rizelli Bardin of the Kingdom of Zerips, an independent monarch under the Kingdom of Rynor.


    (...... Ah, so you appoint mages from other countries as well?


    If you''re a mage from another country, no wonder you''re not here.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it to buy a lot of things.


    In the first place, in this case, both of them are from other countries, so they may have been cautious about calling .......


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to use the site, please contact us.


    "Mr. Crabbe, who is that girl who appeared with you?¡¡From the color of her hair, I''d say she''s a relative of yours. ......


    "Hmm. In another five years, she will be a great beauty. Mmmmmmmmmmm ......


    The old mage followed with such a merciless prediction and a creepy smile on his face.


    It was right after that.


    The old mage followed with such a merciless prediction and an eerie laugh.


    I see the old mage giving me the look of a dirty old man.


    "Well, old Gastarkus. He''s my nephew.


    Then the mage who was playing with the walnuts rolled his eyes.


    "Nephew?¡¡Is he a man?¡¡He''s just a kid.¡¡Well, I guess that''s what happens when you''re a kid. ......


    In the meantime, the old mage who asked this froze in both behavior and expression, as if he had received a great shock.


    And that quickly changed.


    So, you''re a man. You''re so pretty, but you''re a man? Well, ...... that''s very, very disappointing. ...... d*mn!


    He must have thought it was a girl. The old mage began to feel blatantly depressed.


    I''d say don''t be sobbing over it.


    ...... is not good. He looks like a gentleman, but he''s a pervert. He''s what we call a perverted gentleman.


    The women who are looking at the old mage are not so much disgusted as they are slightly turned off.


    This means that he is completely recognized as such a person (a dirty old man).


    But that old mage, he was called Gastarkus.


    In other words, the mage of the citadel, Gastarkus Rondiel.


    Arx has heard that name before.


    (Oh, the kingdom''s greatest hero is a perverted gentleman. ......)


    He is probably the most famous mage in the kingdom.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you''re not looking for.


    ...... is a perverted gentleman.


    You will find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their lives.


    I''m Arx Raytheft. Thank you for your time today.


    As I greeted him, a few people started to buzz.


    Some of you may have heard the name before, as Joshua has been touted as incompetent.


    The walnut mage raises a question.


    "And?¡¡Why is your husband''s nephew here?


    "Because he''s the one who''s going to present his research, not me.


    What?¡¡That little guy?¡¡Not your husband?


    Yeah.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    The guild leader nodded, and before the room could become even more noisy.


    "Quiet, people. I know there are many questions about this matter, but first...


    When the guild leader said this, everyone gathered in the Indigo Room stood up at once, as if they knew what he was going to do.


    In the event that you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me.


    The guild leader''s grave, stern voice echoed through the room.


    And so it goes on.


    The first thing I want to say about the mages who are not here is that the fifth seat, the mage of the wall, Renaud Einfast, the eighth seat, the mage of the gale, is here. The eighth seat, the mage of the gale, His Majesty King Al-Rizelli Vardan of Zerips. At the tenth place, the mage of the hunt, Shreya Limarion. Eleventh, Kasim Laury, Mage of the Daze. Twelfth, Alicia Rotterbell, Mage of Drought. All of the above national mages were too busy to attend.


    The guild leader broke off at that point and said in a voice loud enough to be heard in the room.


    "And now, ladies and gentlemen. I wish you all eternal loyalty to the royal family.


    Just after he said that.


    "Everlasting loyalty to the royal family!


    The mages.


    The generals.


    In unison, without a hitch, they all declared their undying loyalty to the royal family.


    From the gesture of arms on chest and heels on the floor.


    The sound released was so heavy that it shook the entire building.


    The next thing I knew, my body became terribly heavy, as if gravity had increased several times.


    (What, ......?


    I groaned in my mind.


    My vision reddened as if I had been hit by a G, and my eyes flashed before me.


    It didn''t take me long to realize that it was due to the bluster that naturally oozed from the bodies of those present.


    As I looked around, the calm faces changed. He had an almost demonic expression on his face.


    Not only the generals, who were probably relaxed due to the fact that it was a magic-related announcement.


    The small female mage who was frightened by the guild leader''s face.


    The languid mage who said it was too much trouble.


    The old mage who thought I was a girl and looked at me like I was dirty.


    Even my uncle Crabbe, who is now standing next to me.


    All of them showed a look of devotion that could be called insanity beyond seriousness.


    It can be seen that they are devoting all of their heart and blood to the kingdom.


    There is no doubt that in their eyes, they are willing to die for the kingdom.


    ...... If you were to ask the people present here today, they would probably give you the same answer.


    It is truly an iron bond.


    If it weren''t for the resistance I''ve developed through continuous exposure to Crabbe''s bravery, I''d probably have collapsed.


    Suddenly, Noah put his face close to my ear.


    (......Arks, is everything alright?)


    (...... I''m alive, somehow. Noah?


    (...... I''m finding this a little tough, too.)


    As we were whispering these things, Kazi''s expression became fatigued.


    (...... makes me want to leave)


    (......No)


    (......No.)


    (............, right?)


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.


    When the oath was over, the guild leader got down to business.


    "Today''s announcement concerns the research results and creations of Arx Raytheft, the eldest son of the Raytheft family here. It will bring about a major change in the history of magic technology in the kingdom, so I ask that you all listen carefully.


    "Revolutionary?


    Yes. I''m sure of it.


    No, but ......


    I know you have a lot of questions. But I''d like you to hear it first. ...... Arx, please step forward.


    I said yes to the guild leader''s words and got on the platform that Noah had prepared for me.


    I resent the fact that I''m short, but I''ll take it for now.


    I''m going to present a tool that can quantify the amount of magic power.


    The big day has finally arrived.


    The first curtain has just been raised.

 49 Episode 48 Magical Meter Announcement, Part 2

    Immediately after Arx mentioned the existence of the magic meter.


    The Mage''s Guild''s Indigo Room went quiet as if it had been hit by water.


    It is unlikely that ...... could not understand the meaning of the words.


    That''s how shocking the meaning of the words was to them.


    Eventually, small moans began to leak out from the mages.


    This is a tool that can quantify the amount of magic power .......


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    In the meantime, the mage with the walnuts reverted from a moment of surprise.


    The mage with the walnuts reverted from his momentary surprise and immediately turned to Crabbe in a panicked manner.


    "Wait, wait, wait!¡¡Are you serious?¡¡Are you serious?¡¡Are you serious?


    "Do you think I''d make this place if I wasn''t?


    No, but, you know, ......, no matter what.


    I''m not sure if the story was too far-fetched for him.


    The mage with the walnut is muttering repeatedly in a half-dazed manner, as if he can''t keep up with his thoughts.


    Crabbe''s dismay seemed to amuse him, and he had a slightly smug smile on his face.


    "Fred. You don''t think I''m going to make an announcement like this just to patronize my family?¡¡And Godwald''s old man?


    That''s...


    That''s ...... impossible. So, Mr. Crabbe, did you really ...... make it happen, or did he make it happen for you?


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    In the meantime, a mage in a white dress suddenly leaned forward.


    In the silence, the scraping of chair legs echoed loudly, attracting attention.


    I was expecting her to say something, but she seemed to be in shock, her mouth agape. Like a fish washed up on land, she couldn''t speak or breathe.


    "Um, Mr. Crabbe. That''s really, really, really .......


    "Muller. You''re right to be surprised. I understand how you feel. So just listen to me for now.


    Yes!¡¡Yes, I''m sorry. ...... I was just so excited. ......


    The mage in the white dress bows to the others and begins to apologize for her distraction.


    But she seemed to be more upset than the other mages.


    Crabbe seemed to understand, but there may have been a reason.


    This time, Crabbe looked at the mage with the walnuts.


    "So, Fred. Still a pain in the ass?


    "No. I''m suddenly interested. I''m glad I didn''t bust you. I''m so proud of you for coming today, mister.


    Oh. You''re doing great. So you''d better listen to the end.


    Sure.


    The walnut mage must have been a little too excited to sit up.


    He sat back down in his chair, looking as if he would not move even with leverage.


    "Even so, Mr. Molten Steel. How could you not tell me about such a tremendous thing until now?


    You can''t help that, can you?¡¡Well, what the heck, this is Godwald''s old man. ......


    Hey!¡¡You''re going to force that on me!


    No, that''s why I asked for your help.


    Oh, you''re ......


    "Well, it''s easy to have a boss who takes all the blame. Yeah.


    That''s not why it took you so long in the first place!


    Crabbe wants to change the atmosphere. Crabbe wants to change the atmosphere, and starts messing with the guild leader.


    The other members of the guild, including the generals, don''t seem to have any particular feelings about the situation.


    I''m sure they''re aware of the relationship between the two of them.


    Anyway...


    ...... Um, can we start with the explanation?


    Noah, on the other hand, was unconcerned.


    Noah, on the other hand, looks nonchalant as he offers them a document.


    He is not going to help us. In fact, he''s probably amused to see them confused inside. The smile and the cold mask are in conflict, and his mouth seems to be twitching.


    ...... This young man''s personality may possibly never change.


    After getting the approval of Crabbe and the guild leader.


    "Noah, Kazi, take that thing I prepared.


    In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, we''ll be happy to assist you.


    At the same time.


    In the event you''re not a mage, it would be great if you could take a look at the performance with me.


    Noah and Kazi handed out magic meters to each of the mages, manuals for all of them including the generals, and a chart that listed the amount of magic power in each word. The mages immediately picked up the handouts and began scrutinizing them.


    "What''s this?


    A wooden frame with a scale, a glass tube, and a pool of ...... red liquid at the bottom?


    "It''s interesting. But what does this ...... do?


    The mages are shaking it lightly and turning it upside down.


    The mages shake it lightly and turn it upside down, but because of the cohesive force of the sensory liquid inside, it does not flow out to the measurement area.


    This is a glass tube filled with specially processed magical silver. When magic power is generated, the colored magic silver at the bottom expands and rises to the scale corresponding to the amount of magic power released. Mages, please place the magic meter in the correct position and try to release magic power.


    When the mages placed the magic meter in the straight position, the generals looked at it with great interest.


    Soon there were shouts of surprise from everywhere.


    "Oh, .......


    What is this?


    The liquid inside is moving!¡¡It''s reacting to magic!


    The general and the others are surprised, while the mages are staring at the sensory liquid of the magic meter as if they have narrowed their vision.


    As if to add to these mages.


    The unit of the scale is mana. The unit of the scale is mana. 10 mana is the sum of the amount used for the basic spell of telekinesis (movement). The amount of magic power required is 3 mana, 3 mana, and 4 mana from the top, for a total of 10 mana.


    The basic [Movement] spell is ''Lead them to the destination of my will''.


    This spell is divided into three parts, including the first part, "its + my will", which is special, "to the destination indicated by the will", and "lead".


    Therefore, it is necessary to release magic power in roughly three, three, four.


    Because it is the foundation of magic, mages can naturally use it as if they were breathing, and there is no unevenness in the values.


    As the mages were checking the numbers against the chart with a biting look, one of the generals asked the mage in the white dress.


    So, what do you think?¡¡Sir Quint. Is it working properly as a measuring device?


    "...... Yes, it is. The red liquid that shows the amount of magic power released is working exactly as shown in the chart. Now this is the equivalent of the amount of magic power consumed by the word .......


    This is indeed as per the chart .......


    The mage in the white dress is alternately looking at the magic meter and the table with the amount of mana, showing the movement of magic power to the general sitting next to her.


    The mage with the walnuts, who had been sitting next to the general, was looking at the magic meter and mana chart alternately.


    The mage with the walnut was leaning slackly against the back of his chair.


    The mage with the walnuts was leaning slackly against the back of the chair, but his surprise was still evident, and he seemed to be in a state of near-absorption.


    ...... Hey, is this for real?¡¡I''m not sleeping at home and dreaming, am I?


    "Stop it. If this were a dream, I''d be so shocked I''d fall asleep twice.


    Right?


    Yes.


    In the meantime, the mages are probably examining the performance of the magic meter while teaching it to the general.


    They are adjusting the amount of magic power released and checking the degree of expansion.


    Whenever they found a match, they would groan in surprise and admiration.


    "What do you think?¡¡Do you have any questions?


    One of the mages raised his hand as he said this.


    The mage kept his cool even when he saw the function of the magic meter.


    He was a man of indeterminate age at first glance.


    "Mr. Arx, right? May I take your word for it and ask you a few questions?


    "Yes, I''ll take it.


    Noah suddenly asks me a question. The mage who just spoke up is one of the national mages, the waterwheel mage Roheim Wrangler.


    I''d like to ask you again about this substance that you mentioned earlier.


    This is a specially processed form of existing magical silver that has been colored with cinnabar. It doesn''t have a name at the moment.


    So, what is the effective range of this ...... magic meter?


    The best range for use is from one meter to less than two meters. If it''s too far away, there will be a large error in the magic power detected.


    That means it can''t measure magic at a distance, and it can''t be used to detect magic.


    Yes. Yes. It''s not suitable for that kind of use.


    "So the range of the effect is limited, but the measurement of magic power is therefore kept secret?


    That''s right. Because of the narrow measurement range, it is not possible to measure the amount of magic power used by others without being seen or to use it as a probe.


    Technical information can still be kept secret as before.


    At any rate, Roheim still had some questions to ask.


    "If I change the amount of magic power in steps, can I get the exact number in succession?


    "It would be difficult. Since there will be a certain amount of time delay in the measurement, I think it will be possible to derive a more accurate value if you teach the measurement for each word or phrase rather than using the entire spell.


    When taking measurements, there is inevitably some time for expansion and contraction.


    Although the sensory fluid is quite responsive, it cannot keep up with too rapid a change.


    An analog meter, which is often used for speedometers, scales, and of course thermometers, can output such changes in values, but the current magic meter is too primitive to produce errors no matter how sensitive it is.


    Either make a bimetal. Or create an equivalent.


    There may be something else, but I don''t think it was in the man''s memory.


    The amount of magic used in words and phrases is basically to be taught in a calm and polite manner during normal times. It is not inadequate, because there will never be a situation where you will use it all the time. Hmm ......


    Roheim seemed to be satisfied with what he heard and immediately moved on to the next question.


    "So, Mr. Arx. Is it possible for the processed magical silver to expand due to other factors?


    So far we haven''t found any such phenomenon, but at least the mercury used as the source of the sensitizer has undergone two stages of magical processing, so I don''t think it will be affected by temperature or humidity.


    What about errors due to deterioration of the material, including its contents?


    We''re still investigating the degradation of the magical silver, but since the container is made of glass, I''m guessing there will be both a drop in zero and a rise in zero.


    "Hmm ......?


    Roheim''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he answered.


    I''m not sure if there''s a concept of zero in this world or not, it''s pretty vague.


    Of course, the mages are aware of the concept of zero, but they must have combined their words with those of the man''s world and coined a new word.


    The mages stopped taking notes, as if they were thinking about the meaning of the word.


    The mages stopped taking notes, as if they were trying to figure out the meaning of the word. "Oh, let''s see. ...... As you said, it''s an error caused by the deterioration of the container. It is an error caused by the expansion of the glass due to sudden temperature changes and the ''withering of the glass'' caused by aging.


    Zero point depression.


    This is a phenomenon that occurs when glass is heated to a high temperature and then immediately cooled.


    A sudden change in temperature causes the glass to expand and not return to its original state, temporarily increasing the capacity of the mercury reservoir.


    The temperature-sensitive liquid, which had been perfectly settled at zero, naturally drops below the zero point due to the increase in capacity.


    If the temperature is measured in this state, the value will be lower than the correct temperature.


    Zero point rise.


    This is a phenomenon that occurs as time passes after production.


    As time passes, the glass part that holds the mercury shrinks, and the capacity of the mercury reservoir decreases little by little.


    When this happens, the mercury-sensitive liquid overflows from the mercury reservoir, and the temperature to be measured becomes higher than usual.


    As long as the ............ container is made of glass, these errors are possible.


    That''s why


    "You don''t mean it can be used with the same accuracy forever, do you?


    Yes. Yes, that is correct. We are currently investigating the expiration date, but we expect it to be about the same for about a year. After that, it will need to be inspected for proper use.


    What are the precautions for storing the magic meter?


    If you give it a shock during measurement, or store it in an unsuitable direction for a long time, the rising sensory liquid may not fall down, but may stay in the tube. Therefore, it is recommended to keep the tube as vertical as possible when storing it.


    "Can I have one last thing from ......?


    Roheim said.


    What does it measure and how much of the magic power does it represent?


    I knew he was going to get to the heart of the magic meter.


    Arx knew that this question would come up.


    Yes, in the first place, this magic meter is not a "measuring instrument".


    It does not use the properties of a scale to compare weights.


    It is not an analog meter, like a scale with a built-in spring.


    In other words, what it is measuring is not the quantity of magic power, but the quality of magic power.


    It would be easier to think of it in terms of the thermometer on which it was based.


    Temperature is a quality, not a quantity.


    You can''t read weight or quantity from it.


    But in fact, the magic meter is able to measure quantity, even though it is a tool to measure quality.


    No, it doesn''t.


    It is not measuring quantity or weight.


    This magic meter is actually reading the ''pressure or wave motion that changes with the amount of magic power released''.


    The mages were buzzing when they heard this explanation.


    The generals, on the other hand, were left behind, probably because of all the technical talk.


    After a while, Roheim opened his mouth.


    The expansion rate is still changing in accordance with the change in the amount of magic power. In other words, this number can be substituted for the amount of magic power, right?


    Yes.


    After answering, Roheim looked at the magic meter and began to think silently.


    I said last, but questions may arise again.


    In light of that, what are the questions that will be asked?


    In the case of thermometers, the most common question is related to immersion.


    If you measure the temperature of the part of the thermometer that is exposed to the air and the part that is in contact with the object you want to measure, the difference in temperature will affect the value, and you may not be able to measure the correct temperature. In the case of a magic meter, however, the rate of expansion of the magic silver inside changes according to the "pressure or wave motion that changes with the amount of magic power released," so there is no such error.


    I thought for a moment that he was going to ask about that, but...


    Eventually, Roheim lifted the magic meter and looked at it through the glittering glass of the ceiling.


    Then, with some emotion.


    It was a blind spot to create an expanding substance in response to magic power. No, there''s no way I could have found it if I''d noticed it. ......


    He let out a sigh of admiration.


    It''s ...... amazing.


    It was as if a dream he''d been having for years had come true.


    The generals overheard the murmur and gasped.


    They said, "Lord Roheim roared," and "Then it''s definitely real.


    Although the explanation seemed to leave them behind, they would be reassured if a high-ranking national mage said so.


    Suddenly, one of the generals turned to me.


    "May I?


    Yes.


    What about the existing research?¡¡Why haven''t you been able to measure magic like this before?


    "Well, .......


    After a moment of hesitation, Roheim raised his index finger.


    I''ll explain it to you. Indeed, there have been several attempts to measure the amount of magic power. The main one is to send magic power into a container of water and push up the water in the container to measure it by comparing it with a scale. However, the extra magic power would mix irregularly with the air and water, so the correct value would not be obtained and the value would not always be constant. Since the problem could not be solved, the research on measuring magic power was abandoned.


    "I see.


    The general who had asked the question nodded in agreement with Roheim''s explanation.


    Another general asks the mage in the white dress a question.


    "...... So, in the end. What happens when you have this?


    "Up until now, knowing the amount of magic required for a word or phrase has relied entirely on the individual''s senses. With this, however, it will be easier to tell how much magic is needed for a word. In other words, the speed of learning magic will increase dramatically. Dozens, if not thousands of times!


    So much for .......


    And with it, you can switch between spells on the battlefield faster. You won''t have to spend so much time trying to average out your forces.


    "It will also prevent the loss of useful magic. No, it''s good for my old bones. ......


    "Dear Gastarkus. The great heroes of the realm will have to keep up the good work.


    "It would be terrible to ask this old man to work any harder.


    But Gastarkus is laughing.


    Then the mage in the tricorn hat, Merkleya, got excited.


    It''s a revolutionary product that will fundamentally change everything related to magic. ...... As the guild leader said, it''s a revolutionary product!


    The mages are very excited.


    It''s as if we''re looking at the Clave, Noah and Godwald of old.


    The mages were as excited as children, and the generals were groaning at its usefulness.


    "Lord Roheim. What do you think the future of magic technology will be?


    "Now that we can set a numerical value for magic power, we can standardize magic technology. In line with this, the efficiency of the teaching system and work style will also increase at an accelerated rate.


    Yes, sir. It will also help mages who were not good at manipulating magic power, so you can increase the number of mages on the battlefield even more than before. It will simply increase our national strength and war potential.


    Is that true?


    "Yes. I''m sure of it.


    With the explanation of the military buildup, the generals finally understood the meaning of the call. They seemed to have suddenly become interested.


    Then I noticed that a woman in a white dress with long bangs had become quiet.


    On closer inspection, she seems to be trembling.


    Surprise. Excitement. Excitement.


    I don''t know which, but she seemed to be unable to hide her overflowing joy.


    The usefulness of ...... in the medical sector is immeasurable. In addition to reducing the unevenness of the treated area in the treatment of trauma, many mages will be able to learn magic, which until now has been difficult to control and only a limited number of people can learn. This will help a lot of people. ......


    The mage in the white dress was apparently a medical mage.


    If that''s the case, then this excitement is understandable.


    Of course, it had been thought that the magic meter would contribute greatly to magical medicine.


    The thought of using it for that purpose caused me to spend a lot of time adjusting it.


    A mage in a white dress stands up with vigor.


    The mage in the white dress stands up vigorously. "Well ......, well you invented this!


    "Well, yes.


    "On behalf of the medical department, I would like to thank you!¡¡Thanks to this invention, ...... no, thanks to your decision to publish it, one of the obstacles to the progress of magical medicine has been removed!


    Thank you, too.


    I wondered if it was because I was from a country with a culture of thank yous and apologies that I responded in such an incomprehensible way, pushed by the woman''s energy. We exchanged "thank you very much" and "thank you very much" several times.


    Suddenly, the mage who was holding the walnut said


    "So, little guy, when do you think these will be available?


    "He looks like he''s dying to take it home.


    "Of course. I want to take it home and use it right now.


    We can''t sell it, it''s too valuable.


    Of course not. If I did, His Majesty the King would have me beheaded.


    But you can keep what you have.


    Are you sure?


    Yes. I''ve prepared two spares to allow for possible errors.


    That''s not a lie!¡¡I won''t listen to you even if you say you''re lying later!¡¡I''ll never listen to you!


    I''m not going to listen to you! - Yes, yes, that''s fine. Please take them home with you.


    I''m not sure if they were expecting to get it right away, but the mages cheered a lot at the unexpected good news.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. I''d like you to take care of it yourself.


    But as if to add a note of caution, the guild leader''s voice sounded heavy.


    Of course, no one here would do such a thing, as we have carefully selected all those who are involved in state affairs.


    Next, the generals will speak.


    "So, how much of this can we expect?


    "Well. That''s all we have. I expect it to be deployed quickly to the national army.


    "Mm, ......, preferably to local lords bordering the frontier. ......


    I''m sure His Majesty will place conditions on that. I''ll have to consult with the royal family first.


    Soldiers who do not belong to the national army are private soldiers of the nobility. Unlike the national army, they can be moved at the discretion of the nobles to some extent, so they will not be handed over lightly.


    So, do you agree that they have priority over the national army?


    As one of the generals was about to answer, a mage in a white dress raised an objection.


    No!¡¡This is a priority for the medical department!


    "Mister Muller. Yes, it is necessary, but it is also important from the point of view of national defense .......


    No!¡¡I''m sorry, but this is non-negotiable!¡¡And this will also greatly contribute to the treatment of injured soldiers.


    "But...


    Mr. Ludemann, please understand me!


    Mage, general. Neither of them will give up.


    Of course, we have already predicted that this kind of confusion will occur.


    That''s why--


    "May I?


    "Hmm, what is it?


    We''ve already submitted 500 magic meters, including the manual, to the guild.


    500. ......


    The general who had been arguing with the white-dressed mage snorted.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    The general, who had been arguing with the white-dressed mage, snorted. I''m glad to see you''re ready to spread the word.


    "So, Guild Chief, do you have any immediate deployments for the mage units?


    It''s not enough for all the mages, but we can get them out there tomorrow in units.


    How about the medical department?


    Of course we have enough for the medical department. But we have to agree on how to manage them. I''d like to set aside some time after this for all concerned.


    "Godwald. Can you spare some for me? There''s still a lot of magic I haven''t passed on to my sons.


    Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    The guild leader did not deny the request.


    Gastarkus is a great mage with many secret arts.


    If that technology is lost, the loss to the kingdom will be immeasurable.


    Gastarkus turned to Arx.


    Gastarkus turned to Arx and said, "One never knows when one''s sorrows will be answered in this way. Your name was Arx, wasn''t it, boy? You must thank me, old man, with all your heart.


    "Yes, sir.


    As expected of an opponent. My reply was tense.


    It''s a great honor in the kingdom to have your name remembered by Gastarkus.


    It is impossible to tell him not to be nervous about this.


    ............ is a perverted gentleman.


    The mage with the walnut asks Crabbe.


    "By the way, are you sure this wasn''t made by the Master of Molten Iron?


    "Yeah. You don''t believe me?


    I mean, come on. He''s just a little kid.¡¡You''re just a little kid. Who''d believe it if you were told?


    But I wouldn''t have thought of that. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    "And ......?


    So you''re seven or eight years old!


    The conference room was filled with surprise and astonishment. The meeting room was filled with amazement, or rather astonishment, since the draft had been prepared at an even earlier stage than now.


    In the midst of all this, Roheim, who had maintained his composure, said


    Why did it take you so long to announce it, two years?


    "Yes. Yes, there are some special processes involved in the production process, and since it is a product, it was necessary to collect proper statistics. Also, since it is a tool for measuring numerical values, there should be no differences between individual products. We thought that we could only release the products to the world when they all performed the same.


    And here''s the big one.


    We had to increase the accuracy as much as possible because we wanted to deploy it in the medical sector.


    "Hmm, I see. Hmm, I see. Did you really think that far ahead?


    Roheim sounded satisfied.


    A measuring instrument becomes useless if the values it produces are inconsistent.


    That''s why these things are meaningless unless they are perfect in both accuracy and precision.


    For this reason, the most time-consuming part is the inspection.


    The number of discarded products was more than three times that of the original products, because they were made and inspected over and over again.


    We put so much effort into this that if we didn''t get any money for it, Crave, who contributed the money, would have gone bankrupt.


    And ......


    And what''s that?


    My uncle Crabbe said we had to have as many as possible because people would want them as soon as they were released.


    Of course.


    Right.


    Yes, sir.


    He smiled bitterly at the fact that the mages were in agreement.


    I''m sure they''ll want to improve their own magic, just like Crabbe and Noah did.


    It''s not hard to imagine that all of the national mages here will be holed up in their homes for days or weeks.


    Eventually, the guild leader will conclude the meeting.


    He will announce Arx as the maker of the magic meter, though the time is still ripe. Of course, you have no objection?


    Everyone in the room nodded.


    This is only natural. I''d rather not have that happen.


    That, too, will be a long time coming.


    The production costs and the prize money for the Arks will be paid by the Mage Guild. Any objections to a national mage in attendance?¡¡No ............. Good.


    There was no one to object to this either.


    Then Gastarkus said.


    "Godwald, what are you going to do about the medals?


    "Well. I''m afraid I''ll have to present it to His Majesty the King for his decision.


    Then I''ll present it to him myself.


    "Then I''ll make it known to him as well.


    Roheim followed Gastarkus'' suggestion.


    Then Crabbe patted him lightly on the back as if to encourage him.


    When he looked up, he saw an airy smile.


    "Good for you. It is endorsed by the top three national mages.


    "Yes, .......


    What''s nice is nice.


    You don''t get a medal unless it''s a big deal.


    I''m afraid it''s getting too important.


    "Hey, are you done yet?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. ...... The airless urging of the mage with the walnuts was met with sighs of dismay from those around him.

 50 Episode 49 In the Corridor of the Magicians Guild

    After the presentation and explanation of the magic meter, the guild leader Godwald concluded the meeting.


    The meeting was dismissed for the time being, but afterwards, the mages asked several questions individually.


    --How much can the magic meter produce per month?


    --If the national mage wants it, will it be given priority for delivery?


    --When can we start to handle them at the Academy?


    --Can you accept special orders for different purposes?


    --I''d like to be present and give advice when using it for medical purposes.


    And so on.


    In the middle of the discussion, the questions turned into requests, which was natural.


    After that, as a matter of course, there was a question about the reprocessing of magical silver, but as expected, there was still some resistance to the announcement of ¡¾Renma¡¿.


    There are still many things that need to be researched regarding this [Renma].


    The direct use of¡¾Renma¡¿for the consumption of magic power in spells is not possible, probably because the standards do not match.


    The use of [Renma] for engraving technology.


    There are still possibilities for the use of [Renma] alone.


    Since you don''t know where and what will give you an advantage, you need to carefully assess the timing.


    In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you can always try to find a way to get the most out of it.


    Perhaps because mages have the unspoken rule of ''not touching the confidential matters of other mages as much as possible'', there was no particular insistence, and the conversation ended easily.


    After that, the detailed arrangements for the operation of the national army and medical institutions were discussed.


    However, since there was no need for me to be present, I left the conference room, leaving the important people, Godwald and Crabbe, to handle it.


    As I opened the door, I overheard a conversation from behind me.


    I''m not sure how much of a noble family you come from, but I''m not sure you can behave in such a dignified manner here. ......


    You''re only ten or so years old, aren''t you?¡¡My nephew is about the same age, but he doesn''t behave like that.


    "He was very good with Lord Roheim.


    Why is he called incompetent and disinherited? I still don''t understand the house of the mage. ......


    Did Count Clemellia know that the rumors about Arx Raytheft were groundless?


    "Well, I''ve only recently learned of it myself.


    I''ve only recently learned of it. No, no, it''s quite enviable that you have such a connection with such a clever mage.


    That''s what the generals are saying.


    Hearing that, I could feel that I was appreciated.


    "Master Arx. I''m happy for you.


    "...... Oh.


    That''s what''s wrong with you so far. It''s just too absurd to think that you need to get to this point to be appreciated.


    Other people can''t even get to this point.


    I know.


    It was probably unheard of for an unproven mage to directly attend a meeting of national mages.


    Normally, one would have to become a national mage or become very famous and then accumulate more achievements to attend.


    In this respect, I can say that I was able to come here smoothly because my uncle Clive was a national mage.


    If I didn''t have such connections, even if I had made a magic meter, it would have been a very difficult road.


    If that had been the case, I wonder what would have happened.


    While I was thinking about this, someone ran next to me at great speed.


    "Hey, little guy!¡¡Thank you!¡¡I''ll use it right away!


    "Yes, sir.


    It was Frederick, the national mage who had been playing with the walnuts.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a pair of shoes.


    There was no time for us to thank the higher-ups.


    He seemed to be eager to use the magic meter.


    It''s a busy time, but it''s understandable.


    Then, from right behind him, a voice said in some disgust.


    He''s a very busy man.


    When I turned around, there stood Mercurial String, the national mage.


    The woman wore a distinctive triangular hat with her eyes wide open.


    She has dark hair and eyes, which are rare in the kingdom.


    Her height is slightly taller than the current Arks.


    Her face is young, like that of a girl in her mid-teens.


    When I tried to give her a short but formal bow, she interrupted me with her hand and said, "It''s fine.


    I guess she doesn''t care about everything.


    Merkleya turns to Noah.


    "Noah, it''s been a long time.


    "Mr. Merkleyer. It''s been a while.


    Noah bows to Merkleya, who calls out to him.


    It''s an exchange of politeness and friendliness.


    I guessed from that.


    "Hmm?¡¡Do you know each other?


    Noah asks, to which Merkleya responds.


    Noah is the first student I''ve had since I became a teacher.


    "Yes. He''s my teacher.


    I''m embarrassed. I''ll praise him more.


    No, no, no. I''m not complimenting you.


    ...... I did say "mentor.


    I think Mr. Merkleyer has misunderstood the meaning of the word "mentor.


    Take it as an honest compliment. At all.


    Merkleya said, turning her eyes half to Noah.


    Then she lets out a big sigh.


    "Noah is still the same.


    Apparently. After all, he''s always been like this.


    "Are you now a follower of Arx Raytheft instead of Master Melted Iron?


    "Yes. After the incident with the magic meter, I was attached to Master Arx. Thanks to him, I''ve been living a very fulfilling life.


    That''s true. It must be very exciting to come up with such an item.


    It is. I''ve been in a sealing tower in the heavens before.


    A sealing tower?


    Yes.


    Oh, you know, the one at .......


    He tried to cover it up, but Mercurial had an idea of what he was talking about.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I can''t believe you guys did that!¡¡Thanks to you, I''ve got a lot of work to do after that!¡¡What are you going to do about it?


    "Well, well, well. ...... I didn''t know there was another pathetic victim of the Marquis of Gaston here. The Marquis is really a sinful nobleman.


    Noah made a lamenting gesture and shifted the blame.


    He even wiped his tears with a handkerchief, overacting.


    The Marquis is responsible for the whole incident.


    But Merkleyer doesn''t listen to him, and jumps up and down.


    "Who''s the poor victim?¡¡I mean, how did you escape from there?¡¡I''m going to have to come up with a plan on how to break out of here!


    That''s a secret of Lord Arx''s.


    Guess you''ll have to escape that way. ......


    Yes, sir. Yes, I will escape.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    She looks at Noah, then quickly turns to face him.


    Noah has a strong personality, despite his appearance. Be careful.


    "That''s true.


    "Yes. We must be on our guard.


    Noah, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to be affected at all.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find it on the web.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    "Ugh!


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    Of course, what she let out was nothing short of disgust.


    What do you mean, "Ugh? What is "Ugh"?


    "Master Merkleya. Are you acquainted with Mr. Kazui?


    He''s a junior at the academy. I didn''t know he was also a squire.


    Then Kazui came up to me with an unhappy expression on his face, as if he had given up trying to escape.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    It''s a meeting of the national mages. It''s only natural for me to be there.


    "Opposing forces?


    While I was thinking about the two names, Noah overheard me.


    You were given the name by His Majesty the King because of your research into countering the magic of enemy mages.


    So, Merkleya is also the key to national defense.


    He seems to be a much more serious person than his appearance would suggest.


    Suddenly, Merkleya calls out to Kazi in a reproachful tone.


    "No chains. There was an enthusiastic call from the guards. You disappeared right after you left the academy, what were you doing?


    Well, a lot of things. Lots of things.


    Various.


    I heard something about that.


    Is it Marquis-related?


    "......, something like that.


    As Noah said, the Marquis is guilty.


    And the chains. Qasim was looking for you, sir.


    Oh, so it''s him.


    Qasim. That name sounds familiar. He''s one of the national mages that the guild leader mentioned during the meeting earlier. Casimir Laury, the Mage of the Daze.


    I don''t know if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    "Mr. Kazui. What is your relationship with the Dazed and Confused Mage?


    Yeah. He''s my junior, like Lisa.


    I''m a junior, just like Lisa. - This guy has an evil face, but he''s very caring. It was a problem that he would poke fun at seniors and lecturers, but thanks to his unconventionality, he was respected by juniors. Kasim, the dazzling mage, is one of them. He has a terrible face, though.


    "Don''t worry about your face.


    I''ll follow up with Kazi, who''s been called a lot of names.


    No, I''ve cleaned myself up a bit, you know?


    Hey, that''s not a very protective thing to say!


    "Master Arx. Arks, aren''t you becoming more of a scoundrel?


    Hmm.


    You can''t talk about your face either!


    That''s what the three of us are arguing about.


    Anyway, Kazi was a highly regarded person.


    When I looked at Merkleyer inquiringly.


    "He''s still the top student. In other words, he''s one of the best in the history of the Academy. There''s plenty of room for him to become a national mage. It''ll take a lot of effort, of course.


    It''s a pain in the ass, so I''ll pass.


    You sound like some kind of sullen bastard. It''s all .......


    I mean, Kazi, how can you talk to a national mage like that?


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Of course, the Marquis of Gaston is incomparably more intimidating.


    I''m only a little freaked out about it, but I''m not sure how to talk to someone like that.


    "Well, he''s my senior and I know him. "Well, you''re my senior and I''m familiar with you, so it''s normal for you to talk to that old man, right?


    "My uncle, well, he takes it easy on me.


    Yes, that''s because he cares about me a lot.


    If I had to deal with him in a serious manner, I would probably fall down several times a day.


    That''s about the extent of my knowledge. It may even be more than that.


    Lord Arx is probably paralyzed. Even a normal person would be too nervous to utter a single word under the authority of a national mage.


    "What?¡¡Is that so?


    Yeah. In the past, when I was at the Academy of Magic, just being near Merkleya-sama made everyone, including the other instructors, tremble constantly from nervousness.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    The national mage is a symbol of the power of the kingdom. He must have the power to make others fear his presence alone.


    I look at the man who is not afraid to speak disapprovingly of the national mage.


    "I''ve had that old man working on me for a month now. I''m not sure I can afford it, but I can handle it. ...... I don''t know how you became such a monster after not seeing your face for a few years.


    It''s just that the forbidden chain wasn''t working hard enough. I''m not sure what to say.


    "Oh, really, that sycophant. ......


    Kazi was shocked, perhaps because he did not fit the image.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    I''m going to leave now. I''d appreciate it if you''d let me use this.


    "Yes, sir. Please let me know if you have any problems.


    All right. Also, I''m willing to help you out, so please take care of the special order for me.


    Merkleyer added, sticking out his tongue.


    It''s very shrewd of her to offer a request right after offering assistance.


    This is why it''s called a "battle", according to Kazi. In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    This is the only place where I''ve seen ...... Noah and Kazi''s faces and thought they were all people who didn''t look like they did.


    Merkleya leaves with a skip in her step.


    Just as I was about to leave, too.


    I noticed a familiar presence approaching.


    You quickly turn around and slowly kneel down.


    And there he was, Perce Clemmelia.


    Charlotte''s father, a general in the national army, whom she had met during the incident with the Marquis.


    As soon as she thanked him, he told her to make herself comfortable.


    "Arx. I haven''t seen you since the Marquis'' garden.


    "Your Excellency. It''s been a while. I''m sorry you had to come to this meeting.


    Hmm. I didn''t realize you were working on something like this in secret.


    The Count spoke up.


    I am not a mage, so I cannot speak for myself. I''m not a mage, so I can''t speak for myself, but I''m sure this will contribute to the further development of the kingdom.


    As a mage, I''m happy to help.


    "I also operate a unit of mages in my position. I always have a hard time organizing my troops, but I''m sure this will make things much easier.


    I''m glad that I was able to take away some of your difficulties.


    "An invention that will benefit the royal family and ultimately the country. It''s brilliant.


    No, it''s all due to your uncle''s efforts.


    Okay, ......, but you need to work on your facial muscles a little more on your modesty.


    Ah, .......


    Ha-ha-ha.


    The Count seemed to see the unconcealed joy on his face.


    He must have seen the corners of his mouth rising and falling from time to time.


    He gave a cheerful laugh.


    This made the humility he had been displaying seem too bland.


    I felt embarrassed by it and turned my head.


    "...... Arx. You haven''t told Joshua about this magic meter, have you?


    Yes. I''m too anxious to tell my father.


    I see.


    Does the Count have any thoughts about not telling his father?


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    I''m sure the ...... Count knows about his family relations.


    It''s such a great achievement. There''s going to be a lot of trouble. Have you thought about how to deal with that?


    "Yes. I''ll just try to avoid them.


    It''s important to be careful, but it''s also important to gather people you can trust. Eventually, you will need more people. You might want to consider seeking out some of those people.


    I appreciate the advice.


    You''re right. The Count is right. The more friends you have, the better. Even if you notice some kind of trick, you may not be able to deal with it in time if you don''t have enough help.


    The Count''s advice will mean a lot as we move forward.


    After thanking the Count for his teachings.


    "Well... I know I''m being presumptuous, but I have a favor to ask of you.


    Say it.


    I know you''ll be seeing my father often. I don''t want him to know who made this.


    It''s a small measure of self-preservation.


    Joshua is the head of a house of mages. Now that the magic meter has been announced and is out there, it''s only a matter of time before people hear about it.


    And if they find out who made it, there''s no telling what they''ll do.


    Since the announcement has already been made, it is unlikely that they will take away our achievements, but as long as they are not interested in us, it is quite possible that they will harass us, and it is also quite possible that they will point the finger at Lisha.


    This appeal was made to avoid that, if at all possible.


    But that''s the head of the family, too. If we start looking into it, it''s only a matter of time before we get there.


    It''ll buy us some time. It''s just a small gesture of resistance, hoping to gain a foothold before then.


    Then the Count, his eyes downcast.


    "Arx. Do you have a grudge against Joshua?


    "Yes.


    The Count''s face showed a slight hint of surprise as I said it without hesitation.


    "Then you can use the magic meter as a target.


    It''s too early to do that now. It''s too early to do that. I don''t think I have the strength to withstand it now. I''ll save it for when I''m older and stronger and able to fight it. And--


    --One day I will crush the House of Raytheft.


    I swallowed those words. I had to swallow it.


    With those words, the contingency would be the leader of the eastern nobility. He would not be able to remain silent in the face of a budding disturbance.


    "...... will you not fight a war you cannot win?


    Yes.


    Joshua seems to have made a formidable opponent.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    As if to prove it.


    "Arx. Isn''t it a sad thing when parents and children fight?


    I think so too. But I know that some battles are unavoidable.


    And...


    Sir. Male parenthood is the first barrier that a boy must overcome. What to others may be an internal barrier, to me it is simply something that stands in front of me, earlier than others, and in a very overt way. Then the means to overcome it must be tangible.


    That''s an interesting way of thinking about it.


    I have to think about it that way.


    It''s ...... unfortunate. It is unfortunate that you have been forced to make such a decision.


    The Count looks up at the ceiling and says so.


    The Count looked up at the ceiling and said, "Are you taking my situation into consideration?


    "Perhaps it''s fate for your family.


    "Fate.


    No, that was a mistake. Forget it.


    Forget it.


    The Count is silent for a moment, and then he asks a question to the ceiling.


    "Arx. What is it you''re aiming for?


    What I''m aiming for.


    That''s what I told Suu once.


    To be great.


    To be great.


    But that''s not the answer to this question.


    So.


    "...... I don''t know.


    "Right. I don''t think it''s that clear at the moment.


    The answer has not yet been found.


    Who am I going to be? Who do you want to be?


    Even if you get a position, establish yourself, and get a job, what you do from there is another thing.


    Only when you have decided what you want to be, will you be able to answer the Count''s question.


    Arx. If you just want to be great and strong, you may lose your way. That may not be enough for now, but you should answer that question as soon as possible. Find out who you''re going to be, so you don''t lose sight of the path and yourself.


    "Yes.


    And the Count.


    "I hear what you want. Just remember, I can''t help you.


    "That''s good enough for me, sir.


    The Count has his place. To favor yourself is to disrespect Joshua. It''s an act that disrupts the order of the noble family. As the head of the powder keg that is the military, you can''t do that.


    But you also worried me.


    The advice he gave me that day was a sign of that.


    The Count left with some of his followers.


    Seeing off the back of a parent, Noah, Kazi and I left the Mage''s Guild.

 51 Episode 50 King of the Kingdom of Reynor

    On the night that the magic meter was announced, Crabbe Arbent was seen in the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Rynor.


    The place was one of the gardens in the castle.


    It was not a garden used for tea ceremonies for distinguished guests.


    It is a place for the king''s private use.


    The garden is decorated with "glittering glass" that glows like fireflies, creating a fantastic effect at night.


    There are lights reminiscent of antique lanterns.


    Lights on the low poles marking the approach.


    There are recessed lights here and there.


    There are recessed lights here and there, and lights that look like grapes hanging from the trees.


    It''s like a modern day garden that is lit up.


    It is comparable to that.


    The form.


    The contrast.


    The beauty of its appearance.


    The amount of money spent on it is even more impressive.


    All that is planted are blue flowers.


    The vivid blue shines in the light of the [shining glass].


    At the center of the garden is a marble pavilion.


    A glass table as clear as crystal and a light source that emits a faint glow beneath it.


    Crabbe was kneeling outside, bowing as a vassal.


    Meanwhile, inside the pavilion, there was a man.


    He was a young man with long golden hair, which was common among the nobility of the kingdom.


    His appearance was youthful and fresh, as if he were a young man.


    He wore a jacket embroidered with a lot of gold.


    The shirt he wears inside is unbuttoned and bare to the chest.


    In addition, there is a certain wildness in his expression that gives him a dignity more suited to the word "champion" than "king.


    Sinlle Crosselord.


    That is the name of this man.


    He is the current king of the Kingdom of Rynor and the strongest mage in the kingdom.


    Shinru sits on a marble chair.


    His legs are crossed.


    Cheekbones on the railing.


    His languid manner is even more so than that of his son Ceylan.


    He looks like a man who has lost all sense of nobility, but this man is allowed.


    No, all is forgiven.


    All is forgiven because this man sits at the top of this nation.


    ...... The purpose of Crabbe''s visit here was to inform Shinru of the existence of the magic meter.


    However, there is no sign of the creator, Arx, here.


    The current Arx does not have the status to meet with the king.


    That is why Crabbe is alone in the garden.


    King Shinru sipped lightly at the glass of wine on the table and lifted the tool that had made the mages so excited.


    "Oh dear, I didn''t know you were doing this without telling me.


    "Well... It''s such a big deal, after all.


    Stop it, stop it. I get goose bumps when you use honorifics. It''s just the two of us now, so we can talk as usual.


    I see. Then I''ll do what I always do. Alright.


    With that, Crabbe stood up and walked into the room.


    He sits down to face the king.


    It was a bit too much of an insolence, but it was also out of character for these two.


    Their relationship began when Shinru went to the city in secret.


    That''s why Shinru wants Crabbe to behave the way he did back then.


    "And?¡¡Why didn''t you tell me first?¡¡How are you going to explain that to me?¡¡Beheading?


    "Yes, yes, yes, beheading. You can''t blame them for this.¡¡If you show them something that''s half finished but not accurate, they''ll be the first to point it out.


    I''ll check it on the spot.


    That''s right.


    Even now, Shinru is releasing magic power into the magic meter to check the condition in detail.


    If you ask him what it is, he will immediately start to check it, and if it is not satisfactory, he will surely scold you for making him feel guilty.


    "And if you''ve built it, you''re supposed to move on to the next thing, right?


    "Of course. I''ve made a tool to measure magic power. Then what''s the plan for production? What''s the performance? Isn''t it normal to ask that?¡¡I''d be tempted to chop your head off if you said you hadn''t decided anything yet.


    That''s right. You''re really like that, aren''t you?


    Crabbe turned his eyes halfway to Shinru and pointed a finger at him.


    This is a pointing out of a statement that is difficult to tell whether it is a joke or not.


    The boundary between Shinru''s joking and not joking is difficult for ordinary people to discern. Shinru is feared by his subordinates because he can say such things without hesitation even though he is a great man.


    It''s a good thing that he has never beheaded anyone because of his mood.


    Shinru Kroselord is a king.


    A king is still a king, despite his jovial attitude.


    What''s not for the good of the kingdom.


    Things that threaten the country.


    As soon as he realizes that, he cuts people down as if he were dealing with a useless tool.


    Of course, he''s not without humanity.


    It''s just that the responsibility of being king trumps humanity.


    Ordinary people are afraid of the king because they don''t understand that.


    Anyway, if that were not the case, Crabbe would not have made any friends.


    What''s the point of being a king if the people are scared of you?


    Is that so?


    What?¡¡You think I don''t have the power to win people''s hearts?


    No, you don''t.


    No, you don''t. As he said, the people and many others are enthralled.


    No king in the history of the kingdom has ever been more trusted by his people.


    Crabbe is one of them.


    "If you''re getting ready to go into production. How is it going?


    "The Mages Guild got together in the evening. That''s why there''s an urgent call out to the mage corps right now. The national army''s mage units can start training with it tomorrow.


    "ugh ......, I see, I see.


    Shinru let out a sly smile.


    You can''t hide the joy in his voice.


    And then.


    It''s ...... great. You can immediately raise the strength of the army?


    "Yes. We''ve got the groundwork in place, and in six months you''ll see the results.


    "Equalizing the combat power of mages is an insurmountable task for an army with mages. It''s not as if it''s going to be this easy to achieve.


    Godwald''s old man was very happy about it.


    I''m sure he was. I''m curious to see what happens when that scary ...... face smiles.


    "What?¡¡Of course it''s going to be scary.


    Hahaha!


    The guild leader''s scary face is a lot of fun.


    I''m not sure if he''s serious or joking, but Shinru even suggested that the guild leader change his street name to [strong-face mage] earlier.


    You can find many different types of mages in the world.


    So, as the one in charge of the mages of the national army, what do you do first?


    I''m sure. The first thing you have to do is to properly measure the amount of magic power the mages have. Uniformity and standardization will follow.


    "That''s what that thing is for, huh?


    In front of Shinru''s gaze, there was a huge magic power meter.


    It was designed to measure large amounts of magic power.


    A special, one-of-a-kind instrument. It was delivered to the royal family and no one else was going to make it.


    Yes. It''s big enough to fit the royal family''s authority.


    This is to show the mages of the national army that ''the royal family has already received such a special one'' and ''the first special one will be delivered''.


    It seems too obvious and childish.


    That''s why it''s enough to show off.


    "First, I''m going to lend this to the mage troops from the royal family, and measure each one of them.


    Will the soldiers be moved to tears when they find out the correct amount of their magical power through royal patronage?


    I don''t know.


    Still, the mages will be grateful for the straightforward benefit.


    They will be the first to use the special items delivered to the royal family.


    If you are in the national army, you will be treated well.


    In turn, this will boost the morale of the mages.


    Is this part of your plot with Godwald?


    "Yes.


    Crabbe said, and took out some magic meters from his bag.


    "These are for His Highness.


    He''ll be pleased. He''s going to be in his room for a few days.


    You too, right?


    Yeah. He''s a hard-core witch doctor, just like you and me.


    Do your duty.


    If you neglect it, it''s on you. Are you ready for that?


    That is one of the most unreasonable ...... things I''ve ever seen, isn''t it?


    Hahaha!


    Shinru is laughing with amusement.


    It had been a long time since Crabbe had seen such joy in his eyes.


    Lately, he had been in a somewhat bad mood due to diplomacy and other things.


    It was a good thing for his friend that he had been able to take some of that away.


    Shinru laughed for a moment, and then his gaze turned serious.


    And.


    "Now it''s time to make a public announcement.


    I guess.


    That, of course, needs to be carefully assessed.


    The developer is your nephew, Arx. He''s ten years old and already out of wedlock. He''s hated by the head of Raytheft. Huh, I''ve heard that story before.


    He''s worse than I was. I haven''t measured it properly, but it''s probably around 2,000.


    What about you?


    I''d say a little over 13,000.


    I''d say I''m about three times that.


    "Your Majesty is the only mage who can rule the kingdom.


    If you''re going to say something flattering, think about it.


    Let''s not talk about that.


    It''s also the reason why Arx created this guy, right?¡¡If you can correctly measure your own magic power, you can use magic systematically.


    "Of course. When I taught him magic, he was the first one to ask me for a way to correctly measure the amount of magic power I put into him.


    So it''s an obsession?


    No, he just found it by accident.


    And you got it right. I''d like to see what''s inside your head.


    ...... Don''t tell me you''re taking my brain out.


    If I could understand what other people were thinking, I''d have no trouble.


    After that conversation, Shinru remembered something.


    "...... Oh, by the way, Raytheft has a daughter. Is she as capable as you?


    Yeah. I think she''s better than most of the heads of the family.¡¡Maybe it''s because my brother is always ahead of me, but he''s also very ambitious.


    I see. If I''m not good, your brother will be.


    I love him, but I''m not sure he''ll ever be ....... I don''t think he''d go that far either.


    Joshua loves Risha, and he''s raising her well.


    Joshua is taking good care of Risha and is raising her well. The servants and Noah have told me that he is strict with her but not unreasonable.


    In Crabbe''s opinion, the knowledge of Arx''s great deeds may make him more passionate about education, but it won''t make him hit the mark.


    It''s hard to say for sure once you''re out there.


    ...... So, what''s your answer?


    I''m sure you''re aware of that, but I''m going to use the producer''s announcement for political purposes.


    I''m sure he''s thinking about it. I''m sure he''s thinking about it. He''s not going to ask you to announce it right now.


    Political use.


    Of course, it''s to show national strength.


    If there is a negative impact on the national policy, the announcement of ARX''s achievement will be a distraction.


    Even if not, this invention is a huge card.


    As was said at the presentation at the Mage''s Guild, it''s so revolutionary.


    The kingdom will probably be excited about this rare invention.


    Of course, it can be used not only for domestic purposes, but also for foreign transactions.


    The king would want to choose his use carefully and freely.


    Then, the awarding of the medal would have to be in the same year as the public announcement, which would naturally be postponed.


    The royal family will have to offer a reward. You know what they''re going to want?


    The money will come from the guild and the honor is already promised.


    On top of that, what do you think Arx will want?


    A backer.


    "It''s ....... Don''t you have to wear a collar?


    Don''t try to tie a kid up with that.


    f*ck you. The best thing to do is to lure them with sweet nothings and keep them stuck. It''s more merciful to not keep them.


    Shinru said, giving him a disturbed look.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.¡¡Isn''t that crazy?


    I''m not sure. The money has been decided at the guild meeting, and a great book is promised. So what''s next, right?


    Suddenly, Shinru''s attention turns cold.


    "Is that how ambitious you are?


    "Well, I''m just trying to get ahead. I didn''t think so at first, but I don''t know who seduced me. ......


    It''s only in the last year or two that Arx''s ambition has visibly increased.


    Before that, it was just a matter of becoming a mage and looking back at his parents, but now his goals have grown.


    That in itself is not a bad thing. If anything, it''s a good thing.


    But still, ambition is not something a ruler can overlook.


    As long as you don''t know the extent of the ambition, you want to be on your guard.


    "Is anyone approaching you?


    Not at the moment. But the generals who were present when the announcement was made may make a move.


    "What about Clemelia?¡¡If Perth was there, he''d be on board, right?¡¡I''m sure she has a daughter there about your age.


    What the hell? You''re wary of Perth''s old man?


    It''s not that I doubt Perth''s loyalty. I know he''s the most loyal of all the military leaders, east, west, south, north and south, and I know he''s the most loyal to the crown. But...


    "More power than necessary.


    I don''t want the noble families to have too much power.


    It''s a natural thing for a king to do.


    Shinru trusts Perth and doesn''t think he''ll betray him even if he has the power, but that''s for Perth.


    Even if Perth does not betray him, there is no telling what will happen to his vassalage if his children and grandchildren continue.


    It is not uncommon to hear that a successor has been disgraced by a breach of trust.


    "There are already connections between Perth and Arx through Clemelia and Raytheft. That''s good enough for me.


    Even if Arx starts a new house?


    Of course not. If Arx insists, the ...... royal family will only make concessions up to the second wife.


    So you''re saying the royal family has no say in the marriage?


    What choice do I have?¡¡The magic meter (this) is clearly too much. Besides, Arx isn''t the only one, is he?


    Probably. He''s probably still thinking about it.


    Then we''ll decide on the marriage.


    Credit where credit''s due.


    If he wanted to marry, he would make sure that his first wife was the daughter of a nobleman with strong ties to the royal family to prevent her from being overpowered by her relatives.


    Of course, this is only if Perth, Charlotte and Arx are willing to do so.


    ...... Crabbe has also swallowed that part of the story.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it.


    Of course, it was a mutual love affair.


    But when he returned to the kingdom, he couldn''t bring her home.


    It is the intention of both royal families to live apart from their families.


    Sapphireburg has a connection to a national mage.


    The Kingdom of Rynor wanted to interfere with the Sapphireburg on a regular basis.


    Of course, Shinru has taken care of this, and has given me an excuse to visit him often.


    Unstable marriages are the fate of the ...... noble families, or rather, of their superiors.


    However, the royal family now has the assurance that they will be protected from any conspiracy regarding marriage.


    Among the nobles, there are many who use their high position as a shield to force marriages.


    In such cases, they are often inconvenienced, but now they no longer have to worry about it.


    Shinru is also a mage.


    He knows that research will progress better if mages are left free.


    I''m sure he''ll be able to use the right amount of encouragement and discouragement in this regard.


    He''s in trouble.


    "He''s going to have a hard time." "Oh, well, if it comes to that, I have an adoption plan. It''s not so restrictive.


    When we''ve reached a certain point.


    "Cheers. Come on.


    King Shinru arrogantly holds out his glass, and Crabbe lifts the bottle in a dignified manner.


    "Yes, yes. "As you wish, Your Majesty.


    "For the good of the kingdom, I ask that you continue to do so.


    "For His Majesty the King''s sake.


    And with that, they both slurped down the contents of their glasses in one gulp.

 52 Episode 51 Reesha goes to the magician salon

    On this day, Risha Raytheft and her father Joshua were attending a mage salon hosted by a certain nobleman.


    --Salon. It''s a meeting where the host invites intellectuals to enjoy intellectual conversation.


    It is a place for the upper class to socialize, and in Europe, it is said that the private gatherings of the French aristocracy were the first of its kind.


    A mage''s salon naturally falls under this category.


    They invite famous mages to speak about their knowledge of magic and enlighten those who attend.


    Naturally, only those in the upper echelons of knowledge as mages are invited to these salons, and only those of the highest rank are allowed to attend.


    It is a gathering that requires not only magic, but also refined manners and political knowledge.


    The salon that Lisha is attending this time is hosted by the Marquesses of Rondiel.


    Gastarkus Rondiel, the most famous mage in the country. It was started by his third son, Cassista Rondiel, and among the many mage salons, this one is only open to a select few.


    This was the second time that Lisha had attended.


    Her father, Joshua, had taken her to several mage salons before, but this one made her particularly nervous. Usually, I only attend salons of mages who are of the same family rank and use the same type of magic, but this salon is different from those.


    The House of Raytheft and the House of Rondiel are two different factions of mages.


    On the one hand, they are mages who prefer to use fire, and on the other hand, they are mages who are involved in material manipulation.


    There is naturally a difference in the way they think about magic, and in the salons they sometimes talk about the secret techniques of their factions, so you have to be careful about sudden differences in conversation and taboos.


    It''s not so much ...... hostile territory, but some of the gathered people are overly cautious, and I feel somewhat constrained.


    Even so, Joshua was able to attend because of his skill.


    The Raytheft family is one of the oldest families in the entire kingdom, and has produced powerful mages for generations.


    They have been particularly active on the battlefield, so naturally there are not many nobles who refuse to attend.


    When Cassista Rondiel heard that "a mage of a different school is going to be invited to the salon," she was the first to raise her hand and make the necessary arrangements, and thus was able to attend.


    At the back of the hall was the organizer of the salon, Cassista Rondiere.


    She was in her mid-forties.


    She is slim and strong.


    She is wearing not the traditional clothes of the nobility.


    He''s wearing a jacket and long pants, the latest fashion.


    He has a few medals on his chest.


    He has a friendly smile on his face and seems to be in a cheerful mood with the participating nobles.


    The military people that Lisha knows are usually very neat, always full of dignity, and have an air of authority according to their status and ability, but he gives her a very gentle impression.


    Perhaps it''s because of his lineage that he often talks to women.


    If you look closely, you can''t help but notice that the bridge of his nose seems to have grown longer.


    According to my father, people of the House of Rondiere are [womanizers].


    Starting with Gastarkus Rondiere, all of his brothers and sisters seem to love pretty girls.


    ...... I don''t know much about that.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure about that. You can''t help but be a little nervous, but you shouldn''t miss the opportunity to talk with a mage. Do not miss the opportunity to talk with the mages. Be willing to join in the conversation.


    Yes, sir.


    There are many children of noble families in this society. I''ll be careful myself, but before you speak to them, you should carefully assess their position by their behavior, clothing and ornaments.


    In response to the words of caution, he replied with approval.


    In this kind of situation, it would be rude for a person from a lower noble family to address a person from a higher noble family first. In addition, since there are children in this group, there is a complication of superiors and inferiors, but basically, they are all of the same rank or higher, so it is necessary to pay attention to them at all times.


    It''s difficult to set a standard for the nobility these days because of the remarkable changes in dress, both traditional and new.


    As I was listening to Joshua''s warning again, a voice called out to me.


    "Isn''t this Lord Raytheft?


    "Oh, Lord Ra''srael. "Oh, Lord Ra''srael. I''m glad to see you are well.


    In the midst of the tension, the one who greeted me casually was Viscount Razrael.


    He is a member of the nobility with a domain in the south, and he himself is a mage who specializes in magic involving rocks.


    I hadn''t seen him at the previous gatherings, but it seems he was present this time.


    Next to Viscount Razrael was a child about his age.


    He had the same brown hair as his father.


    A boy''s dignified appearance.


    He was dressed in the clothes of a nobleman.


    He was a boy with a gentle expression and a strong will at the same time.


    First, after greeting each other''s parents.


    "Kane Razrael. Nice to meet you.


    The tone of his greeting was quite broken, but his bow was as neat and tidy as if he had been molded.


    His gestures were beautiful from beginning to end, and it was apparent that he had received a strict education.


    Perhaps his parents, the Viscount Razrael, have made him do so intentionally.


    He made sure to be polite, but friendly in his attitude.


    In a noble family where formal speech is the norm, this gives a very fresh impression.


    I suppose it''s a way to make friendships work.


    --Kane Razrael.


    This name is well known in mage circles.


    He possesses an abundance of magical power, and when his magic was first measured, many who witnessed it were surprised at the length of time it was released.


    It is rumored, true or false, that she is the second coming of the heroes mentioned in the annals.


    "My name is Risha Raytheft.


    In response to Kane''s greeting, I replied with a basic greeting.


    I''m Risha Raytheft, and I''m here to give you a basic greeting," Kane said in a rather broken tone, but with a hint of confidence.


    I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve heard a lot about you. Let''s get along well as people who will support the kingdom with the power of magic.


    "Yes. I look forward to working with you.


    The greeting seemed familiar for a first meeting, but the carefree smile helped me to let my guard down.


    As I listened to the conversation between the fathers, they seemed to be paying attention to someone else.


    "......, over there, the Dukes of Cyphrus.


    "......, Princess Claudia. I''ve heard that she also has a wealth of magical power.


    The two of them looked at the figure of a graceful girl.


    She was about the same age as myself and Kane.


    Claudia Cyphers.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''ve heard that this age group is more diverse than other years.


    One of them is a son of your family.


    Including your son and daughter.


    Joshua and the Viscount laugh at each other.


    Joshua and the Viscount laugh at each other. Such flattering exchanges are part of the greeting, but the child who hears them can''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    While they are looking at each other with embarrassed faces, the parents can''t seem to stop bragging about their children.


    I''m embarrassed to be such an idiot. I''m embarrassed to be a fool, but I can''t wait for my son to enter the Academy of Magic. I''m sure he''ll become one of the most famous mages of all time.


    My daughter will be no different.


    Hahaha!¡¡We''re both looking forward to three years from now!


    "Indeed.


    While the two were conversing in a good mood, Cassista, who was making her rounds, appeared.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation. May I say hello?


    At the call, Joshua and the Viscount immediately erased their previous moods and adopted a reverent attitude.


    Following suit with Kane, the Viscount Razrael greets them first.


    They are not strangers to each other, as they are both southern nobles and mages of the same school.


    Cassista responded to them cheerfully, and now turned to me.


    "Mr. Cassista. I''m Joshua of the House of Raytheft.


    "Lord Joshua and Miss Lisha. This is the second time you''ve attended this evening''s meeting. I''m sorry I didn''t spend more time with you the other night.


    No!¡¡It''s a shame to receive an apology from Mr. Cassidy. ......


    I''m just the third son of a noble family. I''m only the third son of an aristocratic family, and my father gave me an extra viscount''s title.


    Please be humble. ......


    Joshua was half embarrassed by Cassista''s insolence.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web and also the internet.


    The same is true for this mage salon.


    It is not possible for a single viscount to hold a salon of this magnitude.


    And yet, is it his nature to keep a low profile like this?


    After Joshua, I bowed to Cassista.


    I''ve heard that your family puts a lot of effort into the education of magic. Miss Lisha, how far along are you in your magical studies?


    "Yes, Miss Cassista. Just a few days ago, I was able to destroy stone with the magic of the Flamrune.


    Oh my!¡¡Is that true?


    Cassista shouted in astonishment.


    I''m not sure if the nobles and their children around me were listening, but they turned to me in surprise.


    Magic requires not only the chanting skills to cast the spell correctly, but also the accuracy of imagination. Even if you have learned the spell and are able to use it, if your imagination is not accurate or if you are not able to put in the necessary magic power, you will not be able to achieve the expected power.


    For this reason, the destruction of rocks and other hard objects with the [Flamrune] is considered to be an indicator.


    Fire is a phenomenon.


    It is also something that cannot be discussed as matter.


    In the kingdom, you can say that you have learned this magic only when you can destroy matter with it.


    In addition, [Flamrune] is one of the basic magic used in the national army.


    If you can use it, you can go into battle at any time.


    Cassista, with a surprised look on her face, let out a sigh of admiration.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    [Shijukai].


    This is not a salon or any other kind of gathering, but a kind of private school for training in magic.


    It''s also a great place to learn about the history and culture of the country.


    In a sense, it can be said to be a magic version of a dojo.


    This [Shijukai] has produced many talented mages, and many of them are said to be instructors at the Academy of Magic.


    Even in such a place, it is said that those who can use magic at the age of around ten are rare.


    "Wonderful. Is this all thanks to Lord Raytheft''s guidance?


    "No, it''s due to my daughter''s talent. I remember when I was Risha''s age, I had a hard time using magic.


    When Joshua said this, Viscount Razrael and his son Kane let out a gasp of surprise.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the Raytheft family has already taught you that much at this age. ......


    I''ve only just learned to use my rear zapper.


    "No, I''m not even close.


    "No, I''m not ready yet," said Cassista, interrupting her modesty.


    "Are you comparing me to your father?


    "............ Yes. My father is a powerful mage.


    The reason why there was a pause was because the first thing that came to mind when I compared him was that he was that person.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it.


    You don''t need to tell me how much magic you have.


    However, I still can''t help but think of that person.


    That''s right, she was able to use magic even stronger than [Flamrune] two years ago.


    The other day, when I went to see my parents behind their backs, that person taught me magic.


    It''s a spell called [Scrap Armor Sleeves].


    It seems to be a modified version of the original spell he created before.


    The number of original spells that he has created now exceeds twenty, including those that are not very useful.


    Even though my father says that it takes a lot of effort to solidify his imagination to create a new spell.


    My brother gives the impression that he can easily create spells as long as he has the words.


    It''s as if he has so much magic to create that he''s in trouble.


    ...... For a while, until the mage''s lecture began, my father talked with Viscount Razrael.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not, but I have.


    At that moment, there was a loud cheer near the entrance of the hall.


    At the same time, the road opened wide.


    There was an old man dressed in the same kind of men''s clothing as Cassista.


    He was accompanied by a retinue on either side.


    In his hand a walking stick with a bent handle.


    On his head is a hat, the latest fashion in the world.


    Awe-inspiring murmurs of "It''s Master Gastarkus ......" could be heard around him.


    Gastarkus Rondiel. He is a hero of the kingdom and one of the national mages.


    I apologize to all those present for intruding on your silence.


    As he started to walk away, the nobles stepped back from the scene.


    Or reservedly.


    Or fearful of his majesty.


    The barriers of humanity naturally parted to reveal a large path.


    The nobles all bow in the highest salute.


    As the Gastarks approached.


    The air in the hall became tense with his powerful gust of wind.


    The air grew tense and dull, as if lead had been shackled around his limbs.


    Still, the gaze of admiration was directed at Gastarkus.


    All of the nobles and mages in the room are afraid of him, but at the same time, they admire him even more.


    As a hero of the kingdom.


    As a great mage.


    The only one who can treat him as normal is his son, Cassista.


    Joshua, too, was nervous as he bowed.


    I can''t move as well as I''d like.


    I can feel the lead in my fingertips.


    The tension in the room eases as Cassista approaches with a graceful gait.


    "This is Father.


    I''m sorry for the unexpected visit.


    No, you''re always welcome here, Father.


    After a few moments of easygoing conversation.


    After a few moments of pleasant conversation, the two of them began to talk.


    "Yes, yes, yes!¡¡No, they are all beautiful ladies and young ladies with a bright future. ......


    For some reason, they started to talk about girls.


    The girls over there are lovely.


    "In five years, they''ll be ......


    And so on.


    I could almost hear the strange sneer of "ehehe......" and "dehehe......" coming from the two of them.


    Needless to say, the tension in the hall was destroyed.


    At any rate, the aristocrats in the hall took the opportunity to bow out.


    The reverberation of the wind still lingered, and the silence was still maintained.


    As I stopped nearby, I could hear the conversation between them.


    "So, how was your day?


    I had to gather my family urgently.


    "What?


    What?" Then Gastarkus asks Cassista.


    Gastarkus asks Cassista, and Cassista''s complexion changes instantly.


    A look of surprise crossed her face.


    "Is that true, ......?


    "Mm.


    But who in the world would have done such a thing?¡¡Other national mages?


    I can''t tell you who made it. I can''t tell you who made it, but I''m sure you can guess what it is.


    It''s ......!¡¡Yes, .......


    Godwald has loaned me some of them. Of course, the use of these is conditional.


    So, this meeting...


    As you can imagine. It''s been a long time since you''ve been in charge, so be prepared.


    "Of course, sir!


    Cassista squealed with delight.


    She''s just jumping for joy.


    Joshua and Viscount Razrael see this and whisper to each other.


    ...... Something good has happened, I see.


    Yes, it seems so.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website to see if you can find any useful information.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at your own personal life.


    And then he looks as if he''s noticed something.


    "So that silver hair of yours is from the Raytheft family?


    And then, as if to add, Cassista said.


    "Well... It''s a good idea to get to know the mages of other schools from now on. I''d like to thank Viscount Raytheft for raising his hand this time.


    "Hmm. It is fortunate that one of the most venerable families in the kingdom acted quickly.


    With that, Gastarkus approached me.


    Despite being an old man, he is hale and hearty.


    Although he is only a little taller than my father, he seems to be three times larger.


    The nobleman he had defeated before had been a marquis, but he seemed like a pea.


    Joshua kneels down to bow.


    "Marquis, it''s been a while. I''m Joshua Raytheft. This is my daughter.


    This is my daughter, Lisha. Lord Marquis, it''s a pleasure to meet you. ......


    "Mmm.


    My body was bound by tension, but I was able to succeed in greeting him.


    I suppose I owe this to my father''s education.


    He trained me to get used to strong pressure.


    My father is also a powerful mage, though he is not as powerful as my uncle Clive.


    The majesty he unleashes is enough to bind the body.


    Then Gastarkus said in a voice of admiration.


    It is a great thing that you are able to deal with this old man in a proper manner. You have a bright future ahead of you.


    "Yes, sir.


    The people around you are surprised to hear words of praise from His Excellency," "That''s wonderful," and so on.


    It''s not only the embarrassment of having all these eyes on you, but also the nervousness of having a national mage in front of you.


    It was then that Gastarkus mentioned something that was bothering him.


    "I met your brother today.


    "What ......?


    I can''t help but be confused.


    He wondered why Gastarkus was talking about his brother.


    When I was puzzled, Gastarkus said in a voice that was both kind and stern.


    "Keep up the good work. If you do not work hard, you will soon be unable to keep up.


    That''s what he said to me.


    My confusion is still there, but I have one answer.


    I don''t want to be left behind by my brother.


    That''s why.


    "I will strive for even greater heights.


    "That''s good.


    Gastarkus nods, and Joshua opens his mouth.


    "I hope you''ll forgive me for questioning you, sir. What did you mean when you said...


    "Viscount. That is not for this old man to say. Good.


    "...... haha.


    With Gastarkus'' words, Joshua''s pursuit was completely blocked.


    Eventually, Gastarkus left the hall with his retinue and Cassista in tow.


    The salon continued on at Cassista''s request, but needless to say, the bitterness had not left my father''s face until the end of the day.

 53 Episode 52 Reesha, Get a Magic Gauge

    On this day, Lisha was called to her father Joshua''s first office in the house of Raytheft.


    This room has been used by the head of the Raytheft family for generations for business work.


    Behind the desk, the military flag of the House of Raytheft flew crosswise over the desk.


    The carpets and curtains are in muted colors.


    A leather sofa and a glass table are also placed in the room, making it a reception room as well.


    Since the rise of the aristocracy, the interior of the Raytheft family has been based on the principle of quality and solidity.


    This is because it has been the creed since the first generation of the family that if you want to spend money on luxuries such as furniture and furnishings that do not need to be spent, you should spend it on war and serve the royal family.


    There are other ways to show the family''s economic power, so the only new things we''ve introduced are lights and tables made of [glittering glass] and frosted glass impostors.


    But now, he is sitting with his father Joshua on the sofa in front of his office desk.


    Sitting across the glass table from them is Joshua''s brother, Clive Arbent.


    He is the pride of the kingdom, one of the national mages, and a kind uncle who takes care of him like a daughter.


    "Thank you, brother, for accepting my call.


    "Yes. But what the hell is going on with you today?¡¡Why so formal?


    It was Joshua''s demeanor that caused Crabbe to look at him strangely.


    Joshua''s usual manner with Crabbe was not as formal as this.


    There is a certain amount of coiled tension between them, but they still have the closeness of brothers.


    But today, Joshua was a little different.


    Is he angry?


    Or maybe he''s frustrated.


    He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Joshua doesn''t answer Crabbe''s question, but pulls something out of a package he has at his side.


    It is a glass tube in a wooden frame.


    At the bottom of the clear glass tube is a pool of what looks like red liquid.


    The wooden frame is marked with scales with nervous precision.


    At first glance, Joshua had no idea what it was for.


    But then Joshua put it on the table.


    I''d like to ask you something straightforward.


    When Joshua asked in a stern tone, Crabbe first exhaled the smoke from the cigar he was smoking toward the ceiling.


    And then.


    "But first, as a national mage, I have to ask. How did you get this into my house?


    Crabbe''s tone and demeanor were even harsher than Joshua''s.


    It was as if he was strongly condemning Joshua for violating a strict rule.


    I know you have strict control over this. I was given this as a special loan.


    "So you''ve used some of your leverage, huh?¡¡You''re an a**h*le.


    That''s what you''re supposed to do.


    That''s what I have to do.


    I could tell from their conversation that the tools on the table were quite important.


    But then...


    "Father, what is it?


    It''s a tool to measure the amount of ...... magic power.


    You mean, measure the amount of magic?


    Yes. When you release your magic in this way, ......


    When Joshua releases his magic power out of his body, the red liquid at the bottom of the glass tube grows upward.


    The crate has a scale on it, so it probably corresponds to that.


    I know this because I have studied magic.


    This is a tremendous invention.


    I''m surprised, too.


    I''m a mage myself.


    I''m tempted to try it right away, but I''m too afraid to reach for it.


    Then, in a rather stern voice, Crabbe said.


    "Lisha, this is a national secret that has yet to be officially released. You are not to tell anyone what you''ve just seen or what is being said here. Do you understand?


    "Yes, sir. ......


    As a military officer, Crabbe''s words had been met with approval.


    "And my brother?


    ...... Yes.


    Well, ......


    It''s a shame.


    If I had told him about the existence of this place, I''m sure he would have loved it.


    Every time I visit him, he tells me many things, but I can''t tell him such an important thing.


    It''s frustrating.


    When I asked about my brother, I thought I got a stern look from my father Joshua.


    I think Joshua was more concerned about this tool that measures the amount of magic power.


    He calls out to Crabbe to encourage him to answer the question.


    "Brother.


    Why are you asking me about this in the first place?


    "I''ve eliminated the possibilities one by one. My search for the source led me to you, brother.


    Huh?


    Did you make this?


    No. No, I didn''t.


    You''re not going to tell me?


    It''s true. Because I can''t make that shit up.


    "Then where the hell did they come from?


    Joshua''s tone grew stronger.


    Joshua''s voice is strong, and his shoulders cower for a moment at the sudden outcry.


    Crabbe, on the other hand, has the presence of mind to even smile thinly.


    "Where did you come from?¡¡What''s with that tone?¡¡You''re making it sound as if there''s another source.


    "Don''t try to smoke me out!¡¡That''s who you are!


    All right, all right. I''m sorry about that.


    Crabbe shushes Joshua and starts smoking again.


    As an awkward silence prevails, he suddenly summons up the courage to hold the tool in his hand.


    The tool to measure the amount of magic power is small enough to hold in your hand, and not too heavy.


    When you release magic power, the liquid in the bottom of the tool expands to show the change in the amount of magic power.


    The scale is well-defined.


    In order to show the amount of magic power at a glance, the part of the number that is well-defined is made to stand out.


    In some places, there are letters that are neither the letters of the kingdom nor [arts glyphs].


    Is it a signature of some kind?


    But there is something familiar about these letters.


    (......)


    So, now I know.


    I know who made this.


    This meticulous detail.


    Nervously embedded engraving.


    Definitely.


    That''s who made this.


    That explains why Crabbe insists he didn''t make it.


    (Brother ......)


    He was a man who did many things, but I never thought he would make something like this.


    Then I suddenly realized.


    Yes, that''s why Gastarkus said those words to me that day.


    Perhaps there was some kind of important meeting that day, and the existence and creator of this thing was announced.


    Gastarkus heard that he made it.


    He gave himself a pep talk.


    Joshua''s pursuit was met with a curt response.


    ...... He had always been neglected by his father and mother and treated coldly by his servants.


    He had been treated poorly, but now he had finally achieved something worthy of recognition.


    It was pure joy.


    "...... Joshua. Return it properly. I''ll pretend I didn''t see it this time.


    I know.


    Are you sure?¡¡It''s already a royal gift. I have the word of the king. If you try anything, he''ll destroy Raytheft immediately.


    "But I am!¡¡I''m .......


    Joshua frowned, but then he swallowed his anger.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "...... I understand how you feel. It''s not that. If I had made it, I would have told you.


    Why did Joshua droop in disappointment?


    Was it because Crabbe had stopped him from asking?


    No, no, no.


    Joshua wanted Crabbe to tell him what he had made.


    Joshua was sometimes harsh with Crabbe.


    Crabbe, on the other hand, has a mischievous attitude toward Joshua.


    They both have mixed feelings.


    But it''s not that they hate each other.


    Otherwise, why do they allow each other free access to the main family and why do they call each other out on everything?


    If they really disliked each other, they wouldn''t even want to see each other.


    If they really disliked each other, they wouldn''t want to see each other, and their behavior would be more overt.


    It''s a coiled but solid bond.


    That''s why Joshua was upset that Crabbe hadn''t said anything.


    Joshua is Crabbe''s brother.


    It''s ......, but he made it.


    That''s why Crabbe never told Joshua who made it.


    Never.


    Never.


    As Joshua rewraps his tools, Crabbe places a bag on the table.


    And out of it he pulls.


    "And, Lisha. It''s for you.


    For me?


    Yeah.


    What Crabbe took out was what Joshua had just put back in the package.


    It was a tool to measure the amount of magic power.


    Joshua gives me a startled look.


    "Are you sure?


    It''s what the guy who made it wants. You have to control it. Don''t let anyone else use it, don''t let it fall into the wrong hands.


    I''m aware of that.


    And don''t take it away.


    I''m not gonna do that!


    Fine. Now, remember, this is a royal deposit. That''s all I''m saying.


    "......, I see.


    Joshua said, and gave up the pursuit.


    You can''t help but be convinced of the royal family''s involvement.


    But if you think about it, you''ll know right away that it''s him who made this.


    But Joshua doesn''t see how simple it is.


    No, it''s not.


    Joshua doesn''t want to find out.


    That''s why he''s trying so hard to make the person who did this out to be someone else.


    Because he believes he''s incompetent, because he wants to believe he''s incompetent.


    He''s so good at magic.


    All these great achievements.


    They''ll never lead to him.


    And Crabbe knows it, and he''s using it to his advantage.


    Joshua will never believe anything unless it''s put to him head on.


    That''s why he doesn''t give any answers, and why he''s trying to make it seem like the royal family is involved.


    Or maybe this is his idea too.


    --People will believe what they want to believe.


    That''s what he often says when he reflects on the Marquis'' case.


    The subject is the mercenary head.


    Once it was imprinted in his head that Arx was incompetent, the mercenary head never stopped insulting him.


    This is the same thing.


    I''m sure Joshua will continue to call his brother incompetent.


    Because he must be incompetent.


    ...... Maybe in the future he''ll be more strict with his magical instruction.


    But that''s to be expected.


    Otherwise, I''m sure I''ll be left behind by him.

 54 Episode 53 Progress

    A few months have passed since the announcement of the magic meter.


    It''s been a few months since the announcement of the magic meter.


    While the process of announcing it in the guilds and introducing it in various places has been smooth, the existence of the device has not been widely known.


    The fact that the magic meter is handled by mages is one thing, but what should be noted is the thorough secrecy of the mages'' guild.


    It is said that it is strictly controlled and only deployed by the national army, medical department, and other specially authorized departments.


    Not only is it not passed on to the general public, but rumors about it are almost unheard of, suggesting that it is in such high demand.


    As for Arx, I was a little excited to see if it would be given a secret name, but that was not the case.


    The creator of the game is also said to be kept secret until Arx comes of age and becomes independent.


    It seems that ...... was created in light of my current situation, but the biggest reason is the expectation of the secondary effects of announcing the magic meter.


    It is certain that the existence of the magic meter will have a great impact both at home and abroad.


    By releasing it, we will be able to demonstrate once again the superiority of the Kingdom''s magical technology.


    The best card to play.


    It is so powerful that if the kingdom makes a mistake in its policy, it will not only be able to recover from it, but also to make the mistake disappear.


    The royal family wants to choose how to use it, so they are postponing the announcement.


    For our part, we have no problem as long as the money comes in, and if we listen to what they say quietly, we will be able to rely on the royal family when something happens.


    Greed is not a good thing.


    The best thing to do is to act with proper judgment.


    The stakes are high.


    Tall trees catch much wind.


    Tall trees catch much wind" is a saying in the world of men.


    The stakes have already been raised, but I''ll try to get around them better in the future.


    And as for the use of the magic meter...


    The introduction to the national army''s mage troops began the day after the meeting as planned, and it is being used in the training of the mages.


    Since they have just started using it, it will be necessary to see whether it is effective or not in a few months.


    In the medical field, I hear that many results have already been obtained.


    This is probably because, unlike the military, it can be started on an individual basis.


    Magic, which was difficult to manipulate, can now be used thanks to the magic meter.


    As a result, the burden on certain mages has been reduced.


    It has also succeeded in averaging the abilities of each mage.


    We are now able to learn a wide range of healing magic.


    I was surprised to receive a letter of thanks from the medical department, but I guess that''s how much the medical department benefited from the magic meter.


    I heard that the businesses controlled by the royal family, the soda industry and the paper industry, are also benefiting.


    It is said that there used to be at least one accident a day, but since the introduction of the magic meter, the number of accidents has been visibly reduced.


    This is because the amount of magic power used in the work can now be adjusted more precisely than before.


    It is said that it will eventually be used for lectures at the Academy, but this will be done on a case-by-case basis.


    The only thing that remains is the request for more production.


    Through the Mage''s Guild, the royal family has instructed us to further deploy the magic meters.


    Therefore, it is necessary to gradually disclose the technology of [Renma], which is necessary for the production of magic meters.


    Of course, this will be on the condition that it is within his control.


    Currently, Arx was in the garden of his uncle Crabbe''s house, the Arbent Mansion.


    The purpose of his visit was to work on his brewing project, which he had been doing whenever he was free.


    That''s right, a certain Kling Botter.


    Recently, I came into possession of a plant necessary for brewing sake.


    This is a plant found on the plateau in the north of the kingdom, and one of the national mages was growing it as part of his herbalism.


    He gave me one of his plants.


    I planted it in the garden of the Arbent house.


    I cast the spell described in the book.


    ...... The national mage who gave me the plant, by the way, is Muller Quint, the Mage of Blessed Rain.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    When I went to pick it up the other day, she was very friendly anyway, probably because of the magic meter.


    As I mentioned earlier, it has been a tremendous benefit to the medical department.


    If you have any problems, please let me know.


    I will help you in any way I can.


    I suppose that the magic medicine has been effective enough for you to say that.


    Anyway, I cast a spell on the plant that was given to me, and turned it into the plant described in the book [Soma].


    It is now right in front of me.


    "............


    In front of that [soma], I can''t say a word.


    What is in front of me is a tree.


    A big tree.


    Somehow, because of the magic I cast on it, the small plant turned into a tree so big that I could look up at it.


    It started growing right after I cast the spell, and over the past few months, it''s been gradually getting bigger and bigger until now.


    Seeing how fast it grew, I had the image of dangerous genetic improvement or the use of dangerous drugs in my mind.


    I tap the trunk lightly with my fist.


    Thick and hard.


    A perfect big tree.


    This is going to make a nice log," was Noah''s sarcastic comment upon seeing it.


    "...... Hey, Arx.


    "What is it, Uncle?


    It''s okay to use magic in the garden. It''s okay to use magic in your garden, but it''s not okay to plant crazy plants in people''s gardens.


    But you never know what your father or mother might do to you if you plant them in the main Raytheft estate.


    Then you''ll have to go somewhere else. I mean, how did you get such a magnificent tree in just a few months?


    Well, I didn''t expect this either.


    How do you say that? How do you say that?


    "It hurts, it hurts, don''t gouge me.


    My uncle Crabbe, who was standing next to me, lightly rubbed my head with his fist.


    I really don''t want him to do that because it makes me shrink.


    Anyway, I attached a faucet to the trunk of the tree in the manner of a sugar maple collecting maple water, and sap came out.


    I put my finger on it and licked it.


    Oh, it''s sweet.


    The sap had a faint sweetness to it.


    The sweetness was not overpowering, but refreshing.


    It may be due to its thinness.


    Clive scooped it up with his finger and licked it as well.


    "So, Arx, what the hell is this for?


    "This?¡¡Well, it''s ............ still a secret!


    Well... Well, I''ll look forward to seeing it in action.


    Crabbe said, and went back to the house.


    I''m afraid to tell you what I''m making here.


    It''s not that I''m ...... afraid people will get mad if they know I''m making alcohol.


    I don''t know, ...... something.


    I couldn''t say anything about it, because I felt that it would cause some disturbance.


    Of course I would have to tell Crabbe if I could.


    I''d have to tell Crabbe if I could, but I feel like I''ve shelved it.


    "Now we need to put the sap in a barrel with yeast. ......


    As for the yeast, I''ve got some that Noah got for me.


    I won''t know which yeast will work best until I try it, but I''m really hoping that some of them will work well together.


    As for temperature control, the engraving should be sufficient.


    The barrels are engraved with a preservation-related mark.


    In the cellar, there are engravings all over to keep the temperature constant.


    The mini-brewery took a year to renovate.


    Thanks to Crave for providing the space.


    And of course, thanks to the engraving.


    In this way, I feel that I can do something close to, if not a complete reproduction of the appliances of the man''s world.


    An imprint that keeps you cool or warm.


    Imprinting on refrigerators and freezers.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life a little more comfortable.


    It''s not as versatile as spells because, unlike magic, there is no chanting or infusion of magic power.


    But it''s worth a try.

 55 Episode 54 Arcs 12 years old, I was able to drink!

    Two years have passed since the announcement of the magic meter.


    Arx is twelve years old this year.


    He''s grown (a little) taller.


    His physique has grown closer to that of a man (albeit modestly).


    When he looks in the mirror, his biggest problem is that his face has not become more masculine.


    My larynx is filled in.


    His eyes are full.


    My eyelashes are long.


    The fact that I can''t get rid of my girlishness makes me wonder if it''s some kind of curse.


    Recently, I''ve been looking at my face in the mirror more and more often and jiggling my face.


    ...... Although I know that doing so will not change my face shape.


    The environment surrounding Arx is also changing little by little.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    In doing so, I was concerned that nothing special would happen.


    If you ask me if Joshua was able to identify the creator, I would say no.


    He seems to be very careful about keeping it a secret.


    He didn''t seem to take it out on Lisha, so I guess his father was decent in that respect.


    He seems to have become stricter in teaching magic, but other than that, nothing much has changed.


    Risha hasn''t told me anything about it either.


    The only change I can think of is that I see Risha less often than before.


    The reason for this is that Joshua has put more effort into teaching Risha magic, but the main reason is that he has been making more visits to other families.


    She attended mages'' salons and soir¨¦es, and even greeted the branch of the Raytheft family.


    It seems that Risha''s ability has already been recognized by the other families, and her position as the head of the family has been solidified in terms of magic skills alone.


    On the other hand, the number of things Arx has to do, such as making a magic meter, has increased and it has become difficult for him to find the time.


    He has to go out and stay at his uncle''s house, so he can only see him about once a month.


    Some months I don''t see him at all.


    It would be easier if my father Joshua and mother Celine weren''t around, but those opportunities don''t come around very often.


    The only other thing that has changed is that we have started correspondence.


    The other person is Charlotte Cremeria, the eldest daughter of the Countess of Cremeria.


    She is the girl I rescued from the Marquis'' case before.


    It was her wish to correspond with me.


    The correspondence began after the announcement of the magic meter.


    The reason why the communication took the form of correspondence was because we were both busy and it was difficult to meet in person due to the family''s social status.


    She is two years older than me, so she is fourteen now.


    She is two years older than me and is now fourteen years old.


    She doesn''t use magic, but she is learning to fight against magic.


    Naturally, she is also training with her sword.


    He also said that he would like to have a sword fight one day.


    Although she looked elegant, she was the daughter of a samurai family.


    And now, about myself.


    The operation of the magic meter is going well and there are no problems.


    I''ve been able to read and understand the scrolls and create spells without any problems.


    I''m also accumulating a lot of money, including a huge reward from the guild.


    Currently, he is asking Noah and Kazui to help him find a place in the capital.


    ...... Arx does not intend to stay in the Raytheft family forever.


    You can''t just stay in your uncle Clive''s house forever.


    He also has his own business to take care of, such as the magic meter, so he needs a proper base of operations, even if it is to be a separate residence of the Arbent family.


    As for money, as mentioned earlier, we have savings, and if we don''t have enough, we can borrow.


    If I still can''t make ends meet, I can sell off some of my magic to the guild.


    This is my dream home plan (seriously).


    The other thing I have achieved is the brewing of sake.


    It''s not so much trial and error as ......, but I''ve worked on it several times to get it close to the quality described in the book, and it looks like it.


    Now, as before, he rents a room in the basement of the Crabbe house for brewing and storage.


    The walls of the room are engraved, and the room temperature is kept cool all year round.


    The humidity is kept as constant as possible.


    The barrels are also marked with engravings from the book to facilitate the fermentation process.


    People who have been in here say that the engravings are almost painful to the eyes.


    Anyway, in the mini-brewery in the basement.


    Open the top of a barrel that has been in storage.


    Inside, there''s liquor.


    It seems to be divided into an upper layer and a lower layer.


    The upper layer is the clear, so-called supernatant, while the lower layer is cloudy and white due to the accumulation of lees.


    The ratio is about 20% supernatant and 80% sediment.


    In our world, liquor is usually honey wine, ale, or wine, but the supernatant alone reminds us of vodka, gin, or sake.


    In the case of sake, you need to squeeze out the unrefined sake, which is the precipitated layer - but that''s beside the point.


    I thought it would only be a doburoku, but it turned out to be something more like it.


    This is the most beautiful sake: ......


    Ingredients needed.


    Temperature control.


    Regular stirring.


    The finished product.


    The brewing time specified in the book has been met.


    This is probably the end of the process.


    ...... As I watch the contents of the barrel, I hear footsteps coming from the stairs.


    There are two of them.


    Eventually, two of his attendants appeared at the bottom of the stairs.


    On one side, a young man with a face and good looks that could pass for a woman.


    He was in his early twenties.


    The right side of his hair is cut long enough to reach his shoulders, and the left side is braided in a short braid next to his ear.


    A monocle over his left eye.


    A thin sword at his waist.


    On the other hand, there is a man with black hair and bangs.


    On the other hand, there is a man with dark hair, bangs pulled back in an all-black bun.


    He was in his thirties or so.


    Three-blind eyes, slit eyebrows.


    A sarcastic smile is always noticeable around his mouth.


    His shirt is open at the chest, and his tie is loosened to match, suggesting that he is dressed to the nines.


    A scarf on his arm.


    A bunch of keys at his waist.


    In addition, he is carrying a number of props.


    "Noah and Kazhi.


    I call out to Noah Ingveen and Kazi Guari as they come down the stairs.


    Kazi''s brow furrows and he asks a question.


    "What are you doing?


    I''m a creator.


    What?


    What?" "Making things.


    He asks me back, and I rephrase.


    I tend to speak the language of the man''s country, perhaps because it has a strong influence on me.


    Although my basic language system is that of my kingdom, I suddenly find myself speaking the language of men.


    I have to be careful, but I can''t resist the ease of speech.


    Noah suddenly came up to me.


    Noah came up to me and said, "By the way, you made me gather materials before. What is this after all?


    It''s alcohol. Liquor.


    Liquor?¡¡You''re making liquor?


    That''s right.


    A kid who doesn''t even know what sake tastes like is making sake. ......


    A subtle exhale from a subtle expression.


    You can certainly understand Kazi''s dismay.


    I can''t help but think he''s crazy to think that a kid can make sake.


    Next to the man with the disturbed expression on his face, Noah makes a rather grandiose gesture and says sadly.


    I can''t help but feel helpless as a person who has played a part in educating him, that he would turn to alcohol at his age.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Besides, I''m not the one drinking it, I''m the one making it.


    "So you''re saying that since it''s difficult to buy it yourself, you should make it. I thought it was more sinful.


    How do you call it sinful?


    Well, as far as sinfulness goes, it would certainly be a violation of the liquor laws of a man''s country.


    And drinking is a surefire way to get in.


    But there is no such law in this country.


    In some parts of the world, it is even popular to have alcohol in drinks to preserve water.


    Besides, it''s not much more than a home brew.


    But I''m sure they''re working on it.


    Noah is right about that.


    He has used all of his experience to engrave everything from the interior to the tools.


    The basement is almost completely covered in them.


    The basement is almost completely covered with it, to the point where Kazui looks around and says, "Wow," and gets fed up.


    So?¡¡Are you working on the sake today?


    No, we''ve finished it today, so we thought we''d have a tasting.


    Huh?


    So we''re going to taste it now.


    As he said this, he scooped up the top of the sake from the cup he had prepared.


    When I presented the cup to Kazi, he laughed in his usual disconcerting way.


    "Way to go. Kihihi.


    "Let''s eat.


    Noah, who had been given first place in the tasting, accepted the cup.


    He puts the cup to his mouth and tilts it slowly.


    "Hmm. Hmm.


    The words that came out of his mouth.


    He held his mouth with his hand and his eyes showed surprise.


    The way he was looking at me, I could tell it wasn''t bad, but I asked him.


    "How is it?


    "...... It''s good. I don''t know much about alcohol, so I can''t describe it in words.


    A man as wise as Noah can''t describe it.


    If you don''t know much about alcohol, you can''t blame him, but this is promising.


    Suddenly, Kazui asked Noah.


    "Is it different from white wine?


    Yes.


    What about sweet potato distillate?


    No, it''s not. It has a lower alcohol content and a mellower sweetness.


    Wow.


    Kazui made a curious sound and rubbed his chin.


    I took another cup and scooped up the top.


    Where''s Kazui?


    I''ll take the last one.


    So, I''ll have a drink.


    "Oh!


    The first thing you notice is the fragrant aroma that spreads in your mouth.


    Then, the mouth feels thick, with sweetness and umami in the mouth.


    The umami is much stronger than the sweetness, but thanks to the presence of both, the sweetness is very strong.


    It is different from sake, whiskey, and fruit wine.


    There is also a hint of milky flavor.


    It has a mysterious atmosphere.


    ...... is bad. This is really bad.


    The man wasn''t much of a drinker either, but he could tell.


    This is a type of liquor that is not found in the world of men, where there are many different kinds of liquor.


    It makes you want to keep drinking forever.


    It was as addictive as a drug.


    Then, Noah suddenly said.


    "Mr. Arx, what was that expression you just used?


    What?¡¡Oh, no, it''s nothing. It''s just that it tastes so good.


    Oh, I see.


    I used the language of the land of men again, probably because my vocabulary had died out.


    I guess Noah has gotten used to it, and he seems to have come to accept it as such.


    Finally, I scooped up Kazi''s portion and handed it to him.


    "Wow, it smells like fruit.


    "Oh, that''s a bit connoisseur-y.


    Right?¡¡You should learn to drink. If you drink, you should learn to act like one.¡¡Khihihi.


    While they were talking, Kazui took a sip.


    His eyes widened in surprise.


    "Whoa!¡¡This is awesome. ......


    "I knew it.


    "Yeah. All the alcohol I''ve been drinking seems like muddy water. No, it''s probably because it was cheap alcohol. ......


    Cazi said, drying his cup.


    Then he exhaled ecstatically to the ceiling.


    It''s sweet. But this sweetness is unlike anything I''ve ever felt before. ......


    Perhaps it was because it tasted so good that he forgot the disturbing smile that he usually wore.


    But don''t tell me that this sweetness comes from a magic doping plant.


    Anyway, during this conversation, he was sipping on his drink little by little.


    "Hey.


    What''s wrong?


    Doesn''t this give you a little extra magic?


    You mean ......?


    I''ve used a lot of it in training today, so I have some idea.


    Then Noah and Kazui both became aware of it.


    Speaking of which...


    You''re right, it does seem to have increased.


    As expected, the magic power has increased by a small amount.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Then, I suddenly realized.


    "Ah!¡¡Maybe if I drink this after I run out of magic power!


    It could replenish my magic power.


    However, such a naive imagination was rebuffed by the two seniors.


    You can certainly replenish your magic power, but ......


    I''m sure you''ll have to gulp it down first.


    It''s ............, right?


    Yes, when you think about it, it''s not realistic.


    If you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your wedding, then you''re in the right place.


    The first thing that would happen is that you would get drunk and collapse.


    You are on the verge of acute alcohol poisoning.


    "So it''s just a luxury item after all.


    "It''s good enough if it tastes this good. That''s a bit greedy, don''t you think?


    You''re right.


    The original goal has been completely achieved.


    It''s absurd to ask for a different outcome.


    How about this for Kazui''s salary?


    "That''s fine. I''m sure we can make a lot of money selling this.¡¡Khihihi!


    That''s a good idea.


    We joked about it.


    I''d like to give it to my uncle.


    I''m sure he''d like that. I''m sure if he knew about it, he''d drink it up.


    Yeah.


    Yeah, that guy''s a drinker.


    This drink is too good.


    It''s obvious that a person who loves alcohol would be bleary-eyed if he drank it.


    I got some, so I thought I''d share.


    I can easily imagine Arx-sama''s clownish appearance as he''s being asked about the source of it all and he can''t hide it.


    That''s too specific.


    I think you''re right.


    "That''s too specific.


    Noah dismissed it with a sly smile, but he knew he couldn''t argue with that.


    "So, Mr. Arx. What''s the name of this drink?


    "It''s called soma.


    Soma? ......


    That''s what it''s called in the book of Botter Klink.


    Its origin and effects are reminiscent of a mythical drink from the world of men, but I guess it''s different.


    Anyway, the drink is now complete, but what to do with it will be a future issue.


    Yummy.


    "Yeah. This is good ......".


    While I was thinking about it, there was a man who drank heavily and a young man who drank elegantly.


    At this rate, it will be gone before we can think of a use for it.


    Looking at them, I pumped out the white lees that had accumulated at the bottom and wrapped them in a clean cloth.


    When I hung it on a string above the container, a clear drop fell from it.


    Noah, who had spotted it, said, "What are you doing?


    "What are you doing?


    No, I''m doing something that looks like horseradish. ......


    No, I''m going to give you something that looks like arabash.

 56 Episode 55 Lets make a new magic!

    --Books are not for reading. It is something to look for.


    These are the words of the father of a man whose life Arx relived.


    He said that people must always search for books.


    First, one searches for the book itself that one should read.


    First, one searches for the book itself to read, and then one searches for the necessary information in the list of words.


    Finally, one must search for situations in real life in which that information can be used.


    That is why books are not to be read, but to be searched.


    These are the words of a man who lives in a world blessed with reading materials.


    If you listen to him calmly, you may feel that he is saying something absurd, but you can understand what he is trying to say.


    Anyway, under the influence of his father, the man began to read a lot.


    As an Arx who has greatly benefited from this, I am very grateful.


    (It really depends on you, doesn''t it?)


    The information he has gained has been useful for many things.


    It is not limited to magic.


    It''s not just magic. It''s everyday life and quick thinking.


    It''s probably because of his own abilities that he can absorb them so efficiently.


    The ability to accurately remember what you have read or seen.


    It is a power similar to what is called instantaneous memory.


    It is because of this ability that I can accurately and vividly memorize the books that the man read, even if I only read them in passing.


    And this power is properly exercised even when he is not reliving it.


    In fact, I should say that I am making good use of it.


    At ......, there is a chronicle in front of me.


    This is the first thing that comes to mind when you think of books in this world.


    Dozens of thick books contain many volumes of [ancient arts language].


    It would be extremely difficult for an ordinary person to memorize all of them, and even if one could, it would be impossible to memorize them word for word.


    The main use of such a thing would be to create magic.


    The technology to create spells and cause various phenomena by using the [ancient arts language] that constitutes the book.


    It is not only for enriching people''s lives.


    Naturally, it can also be used to attack others.


    There are three main types of magic.


    Offensive magic" which directly attacks the opponent.


    Defensive magic is related to defense.


    Lastly, spells that have auxiliary properties are called "aid spells".


    In the garden of the Arbent mansion, Arx holds up a book.


    It is a book of words and phrases taken from the annals and their meanings.


    The only reason for bringing it out to the garden of the Arbent mansion is to create new magic.


    Naturally, a lot of magic will be needed in order to rise in the future.


    Powerful spells, but also spells that are appropriate to the situation.


    In some cases, we must assume that we will be fighting against other people.


    However, chanting time is a bottleneck in the use of magic.


    As is the case with mage against mage, if you are fighting a non-mage opponent, the longer your spell is, the more time it takes for the opponent to see you, and the more likely they are to defeat you while you are still chanting.


    To avoid this.


    To avoid this, you should focus on melee combat in the early stages of the battle, and take advantage of their gaps to chant.


    Alternatively, you can deploy a vanguard and chant while the vanguard is fighting.


    You need to do these things.


    The latter is impractical because you cannot always have a vanguard ready.


    Therefore, the choice in that case is automatically the former.


    It''s the sword after all: ......


    ...... reminds me of the swordsmanship that man learned.


    In the man''s country, it was common to use imitation swords made of bamboo, but the man mainly used serious swords or special practice swords as part of his spiritual training.


    This is the art of drawing and striking a sword from its scabbard while seated.


    They mainly practiced prescribed kata over and over again, sometimes cutting stationary objects.


    Although it was not a way to cultivate many skills for fighting against others, the man was not completely devoid of skills, as he was taught footwork and other techniques by an older swordsman who had dabbled in several schools.


    I''ve been practicing what I''ve learned there for four years now, and I''ve already mastered some of the moves, and I''m almost at the point where I can reproduce some of the techniques that I''ve read about.


    Anyway, now for the magic.


    Close combat techniques.


    Vanguard positioning.


    Other measures would be to revise the form of magic and the spells themselves.


    Create spells that last longer.


    Create spells with shorter chanting times.


    Either of these.


    By sustained magic, I don''t mean one-shot spells such as [Flamrune] that end with a single blow, but spells that, once used, can maintain their effects for a long time, such as defensive magic.


    The magic used by my uncle Crabbe and Noah''s [Jacqueline''s Freezing Sword] can be said to fall into this category.


    While these spells are powerful, they require a huge amount of magic power.


    Therefore, it is difficult to say whether you can afford them.


    If you want to use a spell more than once, the amount of magic power you can use at one time is limited because you have little magic power.


    If it is a powerful spell, the majority of the magic power will be taken away just by using it once.


    This is also unrealistic because we have not yet found a way to increase or replace the magic power.


    If we want to be practical, we have to shorten the spell.


    Of course, the shorter the spell, the better.


    However, if you make it extremely short, you will run into the dilemma of not being able to achieve the desired effect.


    What kind of phenomena does the magic spell use?


    What phenomenon does it utilize?


    What form does it take?


    What effect will it have?


    If you don''t specify them properly, the spell will not be sophisticated.


    If you use too few words, you will not be able to specify them, and even if you succeed, the spell will be monotonous. Of course, the more monotonous the spell, the weaker it will be, because you cannot add more effects to it.


    However, we still want to make spells short and powerful.


    So this time, I decided to use words that are usually considered to be too difficult to deal with, instead of words that are useful for increasing the power of magic.


    [flame] [fire] [thunder] [lightning] [ice and snow] [avalanche].


    These are words that are powerful in themselves and are usually difficult to mix into a spell.


    If these words are poorly incorporated into a spell.


    Or they can get out of control.


    Or they will cancel each other out, making the spell weaker.


    However, this does not mean that they cannot be used in spells.


    If you can find words that can be controlled and come up with combinations, theoretically they can be used in spells.


    Look down at the book where you wrote down the ...... words and phrases.


    [[Explode]] ......


    I muttered to myself about a word I had just found in my research.


    It is a word related to explosions and blasts, and is found in the sixth book, "The Demon King at the End of the Century.


    It says, "A flame explodes. It pours down like rain and roars. The fires run and run, raging and reaching far beyond the horizon. The voices of sorrow never cease. The voice of sorrow will never cease. It will consume everything and reduce everything to dust. One demon lord, Ganzardi. The only thing that will remain after you have conquered is a field of sorrow.


    ...... This depicts the manifestation of Ganzardi, one of the demon kings who are said to destroy the human world.


    When the demon king Ganzardi appeared, he blew away the civilization that people had built with fire and shock, turning it into a wilderness.


    Even from this description alone, we can see that a considerable number of powerful words are used.


    Roaring," "raging fire," "burning out," "dust," and "never-ending.


    These are all words that are not easy to handle.


    The word "explode" is definitely one of them.


    However, simply chanting the word "explode," even if it is powerful, does not make it magic.


    In order to make it magic, we have to specify the result to some extent and fit it into a mold.


    However, even in specifying the result, if you don''t prepare and control words and phrases that will not be defeated by the [explosion], the magic will immediately go out of control.


    "If you stand up for yourself, you will not stand up for yourself. ......


    You want to shorten the spell, but you also want to increase the effect. But if you want to use powerful words, you need to make the spell longer.


    However, for everyday use, we want to keep the spell to about five verses, and each verse should be as short as possible.


    For this purpose, we use the following spell-creation techniques.


    The repetition method.


    This is a technique of using the same words repeatedly to strengthen them intensively.


    It is not found in any magic textbook, and is a technique that I discovered by myself while searching for the rules of spells.


    It is simply a matter of repeating the same word several times in succession.


    This concentrates the effect and reinforces it, making the spell more powerful.


    The spell is at its best when you repeat it three times.


    The other thing to keep in mind is simplicity.


    There is no point in adding too many words and phrases.


    With this in mind, I will cast the spell I have created.


    "--minute. Fine. Fine. Explode.


    The image is an explosion on the ground ten meters in front of you.


    Immediately after the chanting ends, the [Arts Glyphs] scatter around the area and eventually converge towards the target point.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, and how you''re going to get there.


    There was no sign of an explosion.


    It failed.


    "No? ......


    I groaned, but it was nothing to be disappointed about.


    This is the way it always is. It''s not every day that a spell you create succeeds in one shot. The creation of magic is done by preparing a number of spell candidates, extracting the one with the best effect, and improving it further.


    If the spells are so shallow that they can be easily created, there is no way they can be used in a wide variety of ways.


    Probably, the current failure is due to too much force to suppress the power.


    Because of the overuse of the word "minute," the power to weaken has exceeded the power of the word "explode.


    The word "fine" is not a good one to begin with, so even if it works, I will probably improve it.


    Next, he began to chant another spell.


    (If it''s a bad idea to use too many of the same words...)


    This time, I''ll try to make it more powerful than before, incorporating other words.


    "--fine. Fine. Transfer. Blast it big.


    Chanting.


    But until the effect occurs, the [Arts Glyphs] move in roughly the same manner as before.


    Eventually, a small burst of fireworks erupts in front of you. It was a small burst, like a firecracker popping. There is almost no combustion or heat, and there is nothing aggressive about it.


    This is no good. It doesn''t even serve to startle the opponent.


    Besides, there is no need for a spell with such a role at the moment, because there is a spell called Astonish Bubble that I made before.


    It''s not a complete failure because it looks more like an explosion than before. ......


    Then, I should make it without any technique.


    Of course, we need to suppress the power of the word, so we need to use more words.


    However, if you just use repetition, the power of the magic will be suppressed too much, and you will not get the desired result.


    So, what should we do?


    We have to make the magic controllable by reducing the ...... effect and power to some extent. Therefore, we need a few words to reduce the power. Hence the irregularity of replacing all three repetitions with different words, while providing tone and rhyme, and adding a word to the last part [blast] that reduces the power.


    After that, I''m going to work on the image a little more.


    Instead of gathering together haphazardly, the scattered [arts glyphs] will gather together and connect with each other to form a magic circle. This creates a premonition of an explosion. Eventually, they gradually contract, limiting the target of the explosion. Causes a small explosion.


    Imagine a single target, or four or five people if involved.


    This time, the target is a stone randomly placed in the garden.


    (How about this!)


    Chanting with the hope of success.


    "--minimal. Joining. Focus. A small explosion!


    When you chant the spell, the randomly scattered [Arts Glyphs] gather together to form a circle and further form a formation. The magic power draws the ink and forms straight lines, circles, and polygons around the letters to form a geometric pattern, creating a magic circle.


    The magic circle will contract as you envisioned, narrowing as if you were grasping your hand while visualizing the magic circle drawing the target.


    Finally, he squeezed the narrowing hand tightly, and the magic circle crushed at the same time.


    It was right after that.


    The red and orange flames of the explosion expanded in a black cloud.


    The roar and impact of the explosion combined to strike my body.


    I felt the heat, but then, instead of the sound dying out of my ears, came a keening sound from beyond.


    A burning smell wafted in the air, and between my eyes I saw the ground gouged out as if it had been shelled. Crushed stone.


    If you look up, you will see shattered [Arts Glyphs] flying up into the sky in a cloud of black smoke.


    "I did it ......, I did it ......!


    I muttered over and over again, trapped in the euphoria of success.


    It was still too powerful to be controlled, but it was a definite success.


    Only four verses. This power in only four verses is unparalleled.


    Because it does not contain a codification, the result is a simple phenomenon that only generates an explosion, but this alone is powerful enough.


    Even though the time it takes for the effect to take effect and the distance over which the effect can take effect are not as great as the [Flamrerun], the power is comparable to it.


    In addition, the amount of magic power consumed has been reduced to some extent.


    The three words may have had an effect in this regard.


    I felt a definite sense of satisfaction that I had created a practical magic, and I was filled with joy.


    After all, magic is interesting. It is precisely because of this trial and error that the joy of success is so great.


    ...... In the future, we should continue to create spells that consume less magic power and require less chanting.


    However, explosions are still hard on the ears.


    I''ll have to make some earplugs with the Mark.


    I need to make some earplugs with the mark." He was thinking about making earplugs with his arms crossed, while his heart was filled with the aftermath of his success.


    "Hey, Arx. I''m sorry to bother you for a moment.


    "Yes, Uncle, what''s wrong ......?


    When I turned around at the sound of a familiar voice, there was my uncle with a beautiful smile.


    Yes, a very nice smile.


    A shiver ran up my spine at the sight of him.


    A chill went down my spine.


    Intuitively, you realize that this is a sign of anger.


    But I have no idea what''s wrong with me.


    Then Crabbe said


    "You know what? I don''t mind that you''re trying to make magic, but I don''t think you should be doing this.¡¡Hmm?


    "This?¡¡............ Oh.


    He looked at the place where he had just used the explosion spell.


    But the earth had been dug up by the magic, and it was a mess.


    Messed up.


    Very messed up.


    No, this is, you know...


    "Think about your location!¡¡You''re a no-talent!


    Go on, go on, go on.


    Geeeeeeaaahhhh!


    As a result of my efforts to create magic, I ended up having my head gouged by bulky muscles and fists.

 57 Episode 56 The Follower Is Hard

    --On this day, Noah Ingveen was following Arx Raytheft to the Arbent territory near the royal capital.


    The reason for leaving the capital and visiting such a place was for Arx to use the training grounds in the Arbent territory.


    The purpose of his visit was, of course, to create magic and train for it.


    Until now, Arx had used the garden of Raytheft''s family or the garden of Arbent''s mansion for his magic training, but the other day he destroyed the garden of Arbent''s mansion because he was overzealous and Crave ordered him not to use it.


    In the past, he had planted plants to make "soma liquor," which resulted in the unnecessary growth of large trees that spoiled the garden''s appearance.


    This time, Crabbe must have been annoyed.


    Anyway, the training ground in the Arbent territory was the place where Arx was allowed to use magic as much as he wanted.


    The training ground is simply a place in the wilderness or mountains where no one goes in or out.


    The mountainous terrain, lush with trees, is extremely quiet and full of a tranquil atmosphere that makes you forget the passage of time. If you listen carefully, you can hear the voices of wild birds and the rustle of the wind. The sun shining through the leaves and branches illuminated the ground, making it clear where to step on the rough, gravelly path.


    The young Lord was currently training in magic here.


    They had left Arx, prepared snacks and drinks, and were now walking back to him.


    Walking next to him was one of his followers, Kazi Guari.


    Together, they were having a casual conversation as they made their way to the young master.


    "I think you need to work on your language, Kazi.


    "Really?¡¡I think I''ve been doing pretty well lately. I think you''ve been doing pretty well lately.


    When I pointed out what I had noticed, Kazi laughed in an absurd manner. I''ve gotten used to that strange, somewhat cunning laugh.


    But...


    No. I''m still neglecting it quite a bit.


    "Well, how can you be so sure?


    "Well, how can you be so sure?" Kazui asked challengingly, and I countered by taking out my notebook.


    The day before, four times. Today, twice. ...... You are using language that could be perceived as irreverent by your superiors, aren''t you?


    "Ugh!¡¡I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    It may be difficult because of Kazui''s nature, but language is important for a squire.


    If people who know Kazui''s temperament, such as Arx and Crabbe, listen to his speech, they may question not only him but also the quality of his master, Arx.


    As he said, he has become much better than before, but his typical language still peeks out from time to time.


    At the very least, he should be able to address people from other families in a proper respectful manner.


    You have to be a little more careful in that area. You will be supporting Master Arx from now on.


    What? Am I one of them?


    Of course you are. Or do you have something to complain about Mr. Arx?¡¡There aren''t many people as interesting as him, are there?


    I''ll admit it. There''s something wrong with him. Khihihi.


    Then Kazui starts laughing again. He is a man who complains a lot, but he seems to like Arx a lot.


    Perhaps it is because Arx has a somewhat folksy temperament. Even though he was raised in a noble family, he has a mischievous nature and a way of speaking in a rough downtown tone.


    It is highly doubtful that he has such a temperament, but the list of doubts I have about the master is endless.


    I think it''s time for both Arx and Kazu to improve their interaction with each other, as they''re still friends.


    Hey, shut up.


    "......, what''s up?


    I whispered to Kazi, who had suddenly asked for quiet. He rolls his shoulders and bends over to look up slightly. He then rolled his shoulders and bent down to look up slightly, as if he was paying attention to his surroundings.


    It is said that he used to be a farmer and also used to hunt with magic in the mountains. He must have been an expert at walking in the mountains and sensing the changes in the mountains.


    Suddenly, from somewhere in the distance, there was an intermittent sound like a violent beating of drums. Accompanying it are the sounds of birds taking flight and heavy objects falling.


    It''s a noise and a racket that you would never hear in the mountains.


    This is ......


    It''s very intense, but ...... there''s only one answer, isn''t there?


    Yeah, I''m pretty sure it''s him.


    The cause of the sound is obvious, not to mention specific.


    If it is an aberration that is occurring, then the cause of the aberration or disturbance can only be that boy walking around in clothes.


    Then Kazui let out another "kihihi" laugh.


    "Does it bother you?


    Do you see?


    "Yeah, if you look like that.


    Apparently, it was on his face.


    But.


    I''m more interested in the magic that Mr. Arx has done so much damage to Mr. Cleve''s garden.


    Is that how we came to be here?¡¡I mean, what are we supposed to remember about that?


    Of course, we were going to make a mess of the Clave''s garden under the guise of an accident.


    ...... You sometimes say things that are unbecoming of a squire, don''t you?


    As we walked along, chatting, we eventually arrived at our destination.


    In a somewhat open area, the master, Arx Raytheft, was training in magic.


    He noticed us first and walked up to us.


    Noah, Kazui, welcome back.


    I brought you some snacks and water.


    Oh. Thanks.


    When Arx thanked him and offered him a water bottle, he thanked him again.


    He is an odd master who never misses a chance to thank me for anything. If he were a nobleman, he would not have thanked his servants for their work, but he said, "When someone does something for you, you thank them, right? He refused to give up.


    After such an exchange, I was suddenly attracted by the smell of burning, and looked deep into the woods.


    "----.


    ......The fact that he did not change his color even though he was speechless at the sight of the devastation in front of him was probably due to the fact that he saw him on a regular basis.


    Kazui, who had been following him for two years later than himself, looked a little deflated at the sight.


    Yes, where Arx had been facing earlier, the trees had fallen in a messy manner.


    They were fanning out over a large area.


    If that was all, he wouldn''t be speechless yet.


    But it would have been surprising to see fist-sized holes all over them.


    Or gouged out of their trunks.


    Or shattered and broken by the destruction.


    There are no trees that have been properly cut down.


    The fact that the residue of [Arts Glyphs] still lingered in the air around them suggested that they had been affected by the use of magic, but what kind of magic had they really used today?


    I''m not sure, but I think it''s a good idea.


    "Hmm?¡¡Oh, that. I was just testing out a new spell.


    "So that''s what that noise was. Could it be some kind of fancy magic?


    Yeah. We''re going to be needing a lot of this kind of magic in the future.


    What do you mean "future"? How bad a future are you thinking about? ......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    However, he himself spoke as if he was confident of that future.


    The world is basically unstable, right?


    "Well, ...... that''s true.


    Yes, that''s true.


    Although the kingdom is not currently involved in any major wars, the Han people are constantly launching sporadic raids in the east, and the maritime nation of Grandshell is blocking the kingdom''s maritime expansion in the south. In the west, the Gillis Empire is always looking for opportunities to invade. Only in the north can diplomacy continue peacefully.


    As Arx sees it, a major war could break out at any moment.


    But what''s puzzling is the wording.


    Instead of using "now" to refer to the time, he used "this world" to refer to the place.


    If you listen to him, he seems to be talking as if he knows about another world.


    "So, Master Arx. Was the magic you used this time a success?


    The reason why I asked such a question was because there was something cloudy in Arx''s expression. If the creation of the spell had been a success, he would have been more than happy, and the boy was so excited that he couldn''t even see his surroundings.


    Nonetheless, the fact that he immediately noticed their arrival and was barely excited probably meant that it was not a success.


    However, it seems that my prediction was correct.


    No, it''s more like 50/50. No matter how I combined them, the result and the image did not match. That''s how the bullets get so big. I don''t know why this kind of magic doesn''t work.


    And so on.


    Anyway, the fact that he says "bullets" suggests that this is a kind of magic that shoots out metal bullets, just like the black magic he invented before.


    If it''s powerful enough to create this devastation in front of us, it''s not surprising that it''s a success, or even a great success, according to the common sense of mages.


    "Master Arx, isn''t it a good thing that the bullets are large?


    "Yes, but the load on my ¡ö¡ö is so great that I can''t sustain it for ten seconds. I think the word is perfect, but I can''t stabilize it. ......


    Mr. Arx, I''m sorry, can I ask you one more time?


    Again?¡¡...... Oh!¡¡Sorry.


    Arx realized that he hadn''t explained himself well, so he rephrased.


    "That''s it. When you use the black ¡ö¡ö, you make the shape of a ¡ö¡ö with your hand, right?¡¡In the same way, this also makes the arm look like a ¡ö¡ö, but because of this, it seems that the ¡ö¡ö is reproduced to the point of becoming hot.


    Um...


    Ah.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time and energy, you''ll be able to make the most of it.


    It is difficult to say that there is no corresponding word for ....... Hmmm, how should I explain it?


    I wonder how I should explain it." He was pondering over the words. In the meantime, he is mumbling unfamiliar words.


    This kind of talking to oneself is also common among mages. This is how he clears his head, by thinking and talking to himself and letting himself hear again.


    But the problem is the unfamiliar words he utters.


    I don''t know where he learned it, but he often utters words that have a strange sound that is not understood by either the common language or the [ancient arts language]. Moreover, they are not just delusional words, but they have a solid theory and goods, which only deepens my confusion.


    When I turned to Kazi to ask him if he understood, he shrugged and shook his head as usual.


    In this situation, both Kazi and I are at a loss.


    If I don''t get a detailed explanation from the theory, like the "fly approach" that was explained to me at the sealing tower in the sky, I won''t be able to understand it at all.


    Then, Kazui suddenly said


    That''s all well and good, but... Are you complaining that it''s so powerful?


    "As I said before, it puts a lot of strain on the arm. The strength of this magic is not its power, but its ability to keep firing. You can still use it, so have a look.


    With that, Arx cast a spell.


    "- Constantly spitting demons. A pattern that pierces. A black, twinkling Mukuroji. After a shower, all that remains is a red sea. To turn is the law of heaven, to run is also the law of heaven. The lingering heat has not cooled. I still don''t know the star I''m aiming for. The race, the race, the race, the race, the race, the race. The race, the race, the custom, the race.


    --The race, the race, the custom, the custom.


    The customary custom.


    The customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary When Arx inserted his right arm into the magic circle that was floating in the air, they contracted to just the thickness of his arm and took root. As he held his arm out in front of him, the magic circle began to rotate at high speed.


    "Simultaneous fire.


    Arx uttered the key words.


    Immediately, with a rumbling sound, a mass of black power shot out at a terrifying speed.


    A great many of them, intermittently. The word "scatter" is completely inappropriate.


    The speed of the bullets is slower than the black ones because you can see them, but it will still be extremely difficult to dodge them.


    In front of you, there is a spray of magic power shooting out like a curtain.


    Trees with fist-sized holes in them have fallen or blown away, and the thicker trees are as good as eaten by insects.


    If you stand in front of them, there is no escape.


    ...... This, presumably, is a spell that can be used against many people. Starting from where you are now, just radiate out, and the wall of people will be as devastated as the trees in front of you.


    When I realized this, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    The power of the spell was one thing, but it was the alien nature of this spell that suddenly frightened me.


    This is the same thing as [black]. It is clearly a different kind of magic from the one currently in use.


    Suddenly, Arx''s arm jumps up, like when he reflexively removes his hand from something hot.


    The bullets have to be smaller than that. That''s why I can''t maintain it like this for long. I think magic and ¡ö¡ö are incompatible,.......


    He is waving his arms around as if to dissipate the heat.


    He''s probably right, the load is on his arm.


    I don''t know why I''m assuming that he''s shooting out of his arm, though.


    Cazi mutters to himself.


    "This is some scary magic too. ...... I don''t know how you come up with this stuff. ......


    I don''t know. What is the basis of your imagination, Master Arx?


    The first thing that comes to mind when you think of things that can be used as the basis for ejection magic is flying tools.


    Inevitably, it would be a bow and arrow, a sling, a stone thrower, or a spear, but these would never be able to fire in such a relentless barrage.


    To create ...... magic, you need something to base it on. It is only by imagining something underlying the creation that the magic can take a solid form.


    However, the magic that Arx just showed me did not have a basis in mind at all.


    It''s based on ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    He says something else that I don''t understand.


    It was as if he was referring to something that did not exist.


    But that can''t be true.


    He says, "Everything in this world was created by words," a famous phrase found at the beginning of the First Book of the Bible.


    Everything that exists in this world was created with words.


    It is said that everything that exists in this world, mountains, oceans, sky, and earth, without exception, was formed by the words ...... [Arts Glyphs] that came out of the primordial crucible called the [Crucible of Truth].


    If everything is based on words, that is to say, if everything is based on words, that is to say.


    No matter what exists in this world, there is always a corresponding word, and it can be explained by words.


    If this is not possible, it means that--


    Just as such a thought crossed my mind, Arx spoke up as if to say that his prediction was correct.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t explain what I''m basing this on.


    ...... Why is that?


    Because it''s...


    --Because it''s not in this world.


    His words came out of his mouth like a murmur.

 58 Episode 57 There Is No Magic Silver!?

    On this day, Arx and Suu were walking through a market (bazaar) in the royal capital.


    This market, located along the Luro River, a huge river that flows through the capital and is the artery of logistics, is the largest of all the markets in the capital and sells a variety of goods from fresh food, daily necessities, clothes donated by nobles, and other daily necessities to tools with engravings.


    The colorful, simple stores lined up in a row, piled high with fruits and vegetables for sale, are like a European market.


    There are stalls that sell fast food, and street vendors who just spread out their products on rugs. As soon as you step into the market, you will be surrounded by a different kind of heat, as you can hear the cheerful voices of the customers encouraging them to buy.


    This is one of the places we often visit together, as well as the cafes and squares we use to study magic.


    Our purpose is to look for unusual things, but basically we want to eat the food sold at the stalls.


    The food is not elegant because it is from downtown, but it is inexpensive and tastes good.


    A typical example is the duck sandwich, a specialty of the capital.


    It is a fast food consisting of fried duck meat with classic gravy, sandwiched between large steamed flour paozi.


    The bread looks like the Chinese bread of the man''s world, but it is an eclectic mix of Western ingredients.


    The baosu is freshly steamed and the filling is also freshly made and steaming. As well as the smell, the sight of the shiny brown sauce dripping onto the white baosu was very appetizing.


    Suu gobbled it up.


    "Amu...... mmm.


    Suu chewed the duck sandwich and let out a satisfied sound.


    Her face was all smiles, indicating that she was very happy.


    "You like that, don''t you, Suu?


    "Yes!¡¡It''s what the downtown area of Wangdu is all about!¡¡Ah, I''m so happy. ......


    Then she took a duck sandwich out of the bag and chewed it again.


    I guess this kind of meal is not so easy for a nice young lady.


    Every time Suu chewed on the duck sandwich, she would swoon and swoon.


    In fact, the duck sandwich is delicious, so this reaction is not surprising.


    While she was basking in the euphoric afterglow created by the deliciousness, she looked up and saw sauce dripping from her mouth.


    "Suu, sauce on your face. You have sauce on your face.


    "What?¡¡Where?


    "There, right there.


    She points at her own face as if to teach me, but as is usual in this kind of exchange, the directions she''s paying attention to are different.


    When I point, she just wipes the other side.


    When I wiped her mouth with the handkerchief I took out, she said, "Hee!


    "Huh?


    She shouted in surprise.


    Don''t move.


    "Uh, yeah, .......


    When I point this out, Suu shrinks more than ever. I guess she was embarrassed by her unpleasant behavior. When she finished wiping her face, Suu said, "Thank you.


    "Thanks, .......


    "No, you''re welcome.


    You''re welcome." She replied casually in return and put her handkerchief away.


    ...... Looking in the other direction, you can see a store selling Eastern-style skewers and Western-style fruit juice.


    In the capital, there are many things that are a mixture of eastern and western food culture, like the duck sandwich.


    This eclecticism is probably due to the fact that the family that founded the kingdom, the Crosselroads, is from the East. When the region was still in the midst of war, the Clan Crosselrode brought together the clans of the region and established a kingdom.


    The reason for this is that the clans in this area have a lot of exchange with the East.


    Because of this, even though the kingdom is based on a Western style, there is a sense that the culture has been mixed up in many places.


    The most obvious example is food culture.


    For me, it is a great pity that hamburgers have not been developed.


    The owner of the stall, whom I know well, speaks to me in a brash voice.


    "Hey, Suu!¡¡Have you got a date with your boyfriend today?¡¡You''re always so hot!


    Hey!¡¡Hey, Uncle!¡¡Arx isn''t my boyfriend!¡¡What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    But you''re always so attached to him.


    No, I''m not!


    Is that so?¡¡He even got sauce on his mouth earlier.


    Oh, my God!


    In order to disguise the coldness of the stall owner, Suu flapped her hands and raised her voice. The owner of the stall looked at Suu with a smirk on his face, as if he was amused by her attitude, while she saw it and started to get excited.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ......


    She used to stick to me frankly, but lately I feel that she is somehow more testy than before. I guess it''s because I''ve lost my childish reservedness. I''ve become more aware of the fact that we are friends, and I''ve started to avoid unintentional contact.


    I do miss the fact that I am no longer receiving unreserved favors.


    "Miss Suu, why don''t you check out our products? We''ve got something interesting.


    "What?¡¡You said so before, but it turned out to be something strange, didn''t it?


    Suu, I got some good apples. Bring me one.


    Oh, thank you, aunt!


    ...... Suu is very popular.


    Basically, this is how I am wherever I am, and I get along with everyone easily.


    Maybe it''s because I''m cheerful and innocent.


    Perhaps it is because I am cheerful and innocent, or perhaps it is because I am good at entering personal space.


    People feel uncomfortable with physical or mental proximity, but in Suu''s case, she seems to be good at keeping her distance and is usually liked by others.


    It''s strange that I''m the only friend he seems to have, but whatever.


    In the men''s world, the word "charisma" is often used to describe this kind of person, and this is exactly what I think.


    It is a mysterious charm that attracts others.


    I suppose I am one of those who analyze her in this way.


    This is the kind of person who will become the founder or leader of a religion.


    If she were to give a speech here, everyone would stop in their tracks.


    I''m surrounded by a lot of crazy people, aren''t I?


    Compared to those people, I feel that I am an ordinary person.


    The only difference between me and others is that I have the life experience and knowledge of a man. He doesn''t have the powers of the heroes who have special and extraordinary powers that are often seen in stories about men''s worlds, and his magical powers are not even in the realm of ordinary people.


    In this respect, Suu is exceptional compared to the others. He has a tremendous amount of magic power, and the magic he uses makes him stronger than other people, a quality that makes no sense.


    On top of that, he has the strength of arms, so it would be foolish to compare him to others.


    The other day, he boasted of the results of his daily training.


    "Thanks to your training, I''ve been getting stronger lately.


    Do you want to arm-wrestle?


    I lost.


    In her case, her strength was so ridiculous that she was no match for me. It''s a wonder where such power comes from in those thin and supple arms, but there are many people in this world who have this kind of unreasonable power as well as magic.


    Life is unequal and unfair. Just when you gain a little confidence, someone with even more power comes to shatter it. There is nothing but sadness.


    Anyway, Suu is now thirteen years old, and it seems that she has started attending a magic school.


    It''s a mystery why I don''t see him more often than before.


    --Studying at the Academy of Magic?¡¡I only attend Professor Merkleya''s lectures.


    I only attend Professor Merkleya''s lectures," she said when I asked her about the Academy.


    She even retreated by saying that she doesn''t find anything useful except the lectures of the national mage.


    She even went so far as to say that it would be more useful for me to study with her.


    Perhaps the reason for this is that she has a proper magic tutor.


    The history, grammar, and legitimate studies of magic are all learned there, so the Academy''s lectures are of little value.


    This is not to say that the quality of the Academy''s lectures is low.


    It''s just that I prefer to study with myself, where I can gain knowledge that I can''t get elsewhere.


    Anyway.


    "Is that it?


    I ask.


    I said, "Because sometimes the authors even pull in unnecessarily embellished texts.


    Commentaries on books of the Quran often contain the author''s subjectivity. Because spells are meant to extract the meaning of words and their deepest intentions, they often contain commentaries in which the author has read too much into the text.


    The lecturer does not recognize this as "deep reading" and teaches it as a new discovery.


    For those who started their studies from the annals, this is probably a new discovery.


    ............ Suu is happily gobbling up another bowl of paozi, unfazed by the sauce she just doused her mouth with. As usual, he is dressed in a white cloak, and underneath he is wearing comfortable clothes.


    Her black hair is smooth and unkempt, and her eyes are lapis lazuli with a hint of jade in them. Her eyes, which had been narrowed in a swashbuckling manner, were now wide open, giving the impression that she was vivacious.


    "What''s wrong?


    What''s wrong?" "Oh, nothing, nothing.


    When she realized that I was looking at her face, she looked away and I guessed that she thought I wanted something.


    "Do you want some Arx?¡¡Just a bite would be nice.


    ...... That''s a bit stingy, don''t you think?


    Oh, I won''t give it to you if you complain.


    Okay. One bite.


    Okay.


    When I took a bite of the duck sandwich offered to me, the taste of duck filled my mouth.


    When you bite into the duck sandwich, the taste of the duck fills your mouth, and when it is combined with the paozi, it is...


    "It''s good.


    It''s so good!


    We walked on, chatting about such trivial things.


    The reason I went out this day was not to study magic ...... as usual, but to do my own business.


    This time, when I told Suu about it, she said she would follow me and came to me.


    In spite of the fact that my business came first, I had to listen to her request and visit the market (bazaar) first. Is it because of the invisible balance of power between me and her, or is it simply because I want to be sweet to her?


    My destination was a large store that I often patronize to make materials for my magic meter and imprint.


    It is fresh in my mind that the production of magic meters has been increased at the request of the royal family, which in turn requires a large amount of magic silver, so I came to check the stock status at the large store where I always order materials.


    "You don''t have any magic silver in stock?


    That''s what the store keeper said to me as soon as I entered the store.


    When I asked him back, he bowed his head apologetically.


    That''s what ...... is for. We''re out of stock. We''re sorry that you''re such a loyal customer.


    But why all of a sudden?¡¡I thought I told you in advance that I would need it?


    Yes. Yes, that''s right, but we''ve been behind on our purchases. ......


    You''re stocking up?


    Yes. To tell you the truth, we''ve been stocking less and less for a while now, and we''ve been making up for it with our inventory, but just the other day that inventory ran out.


    But just the other day, that stock ran out.


    Yes.


    I understand that the stock is gone, but the question is why.


    It''s true that magic silver is an important commodity, but the amount used for imprinting is very small and the number of engineers is not that large, so it''s not likely that the demand would exceed the supply.


    As I was thinking about this, the foreman said.


    In the past, we never had such a small amount of stock. ...... How did we end up in this situation?


    "Has the production of silver, the source of magic silver, decreased?


    No, I''ve heard that it''s the same as it''s always been. However, the amount of silver coming to us has decreased because several retail merchants have started to buy it at a higher price than the merchants who directly distribute it.


    If there is no change in output or production, that''s probably the reason.


    Someone else bought it first.


    Or they started hitting us with wads of cash.


    But--


    But wouldn''t there be complaints from others if someone suddenly did that?


    It seems that the aristocracy has a hand in this, and the wholesale merchants can''t go too far.


    I see. ......


    It''s a good idea to take a look at a few of the most common types of shoes.


    You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    This inevitably leads to the question of why they are collecting so much magical silver.


    "By the way, do you know who this nobleman is?


    "It''s still uncertain, but I heard a rumor that it might be Count Nadar. It''s still a rumor, though.


    "Nadar ......


    Count Poluk Nadar.


    He is a senior nobleman with a domain to the west of the kingdom, and is one of the lords who share territory with the neighboring Gillis Empire.


    He is also one of the lords that border the neighboring Gillis Empire.


    You think they''re collecting it to maintain their military power?


    Well, I don''t know much about that. ......


    Hmm. ......


    Magical silver is also an important military material that is used for engraving and is mainly used for processing weapons.


    It''s also an important military commodity that''s used for engraving and is mainly used to process weapons. All armies want to have engraved weapons, so magic silver is essential for maintaining and expanding their forces.


    But that''s weird. You can''t just collect it from multiple merchants and then not be able to send it elsewhere.


    We don''t know the specifics, but if we can''t manage that, it''s going to be difficult to stock up.


    If that''s the case, we''ll have to go to the top and put pressure on them.


    The production of the magic meter is a matter that is being handled by order of the king.


    If you inform Crave or Godwald of this situation, the situation will improve.


    But of course, it will take some time before that happens, and there is no guarantee that there will be no trouble.


    You''ll have to go and buy what you want right now.


    Magical silver, how can I get it?


    "In that case, I suggest you go directly to the Rustinelle territory in the west to purchase it. The lord there has several silver mines and a magic silver workshop.


    "I''ll talk to Rustinelle or ...... Noah. Okay. I''ll go there. Thanks.


    Yes, sir. Thank you for your patronage.


    Suu, who had been quiet until then, spoke up after hearing the guard''s condescending thank you.


    "You''re buying up all the magic silver .......


    Oh. Why in the world would you do such a thing again?


    The simple answer is that you need a lot of it, right?


    I suppose. Magical silver is not cheap, so it is not something to build a stockpile of like salt or wheat.


    If the purpose is not to expand armaments, the first thing that comes to mind is market manipulation.


    But of course, this is forbidden, and they would not dabble in it lightly.


    If you stand out, the inspector general''s office will naturally come looking for you. If they do, they''ll be punished immediately.


    "Then I guess we should reinforce our own army. ......


    Nadar''s territory faces other countries, and because of the nature of such a lord, he is in a position to constantly use force to intimidate other countries.


    The reason for this is that if a country is made to feel that it is difficult to attack, that alone will serve as a deterrent.


    If the military is strengthened, the effect will increase, and if other countries build up their armed forces, it will be necessary to match them.


    So, the most likely course of action would be to strengthen the military.


    When I said that, Suu seemed to be thinking of another reason.


    Another reason is to sell it to someone, you know?


    "Sell it to someone?


    Yeah. Not to sell it to the domestic market at a high price, but to other countries, countries that we are close to.


    I see. So it''s not just our own people who want domestic goods.


    Yes, yes. Nadar is exporting as part of their foreign currency acquisition, ...... mainly to empires.


    Is the Gillis Empire ...... a good idea?


    Well, it''s good for some things, isn''t it?¡¡You can get gold for it. Depending on the nature of the exports, it could also be an economic strategy. If we keep our friendship even superficially, we won''t have to go to war right away.


    But we''re dealing with an enemy country. ......


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve followed the life of a man, but when I hear the word "enemy," I immediately associate it with economic sanctions.


    And it doesn''t sound good to be dealing with the kingdom''s biggest enemy.


    Yeah?¡¡It''s necessary.¡¡Because we''re at peace now.


    The Gillis Empire and the Kingdom of Rynor had only had a skirmish a few years ago, and there hadn''t been any major battles recently.


    There may be a few troubles with the nobles whose territories are adjacent to each other, but as she said, peace has been maintained for the time being.


    Then.


    "Then, Miss Suu has a question for the Arx students.


    It seems that an unfamiliar setting has suddenly been added.


    "What is it, teacher?


    "Ah!¡¡Unmotivated is a demerit, you know?


    Oh, I see. By the way, what happens if I get a red?


    Arx will become my slave for a certain period of time.


    That''s terrible. If you''re given a problem that only you understand, you''ll be helpless, right?


    Ah!¡¡That''s a good idea!¡¡I''ll take that!


    It''s not good!¡¡I mean, don''t take it!


    Naturally, I refused with all my might.


    If such a thing is allowed to go on, you never know what the girl, with her outlandish imagination at every turn, will order you to do.


    ...... So, what are your questions?


    Why does the Kingdom of Rynor maintain, or should maintain, peace with its enemy, the Gillis Empire? Oh, just because the kingdom likes peace doesn''t mean you can''t give a soft answer.


    It is typical for her to dream of a strong kingdom when she calls it soft, but anyway.


    Because you don''t want to start a war, right?


    Yes, that''s right. Then why doesn''t the kingdom want to go to war?


    Well, fighting the Empire would cause a lot of damage, and they want to avoid that as much as possible.


    But if the Empire wants to expand its territory to the southeast, it will invade the Kingdom one day.¡¡So what do you think the kingdom should do?


    Oh, I see.


    "In any case, a war with the Empire is inevitable. Then the kingdom needs to accumulate enough strength to fight them before then. So, in order to extend the state of peace as much as possible, trade and exchange are being conducted to keep things friendly on the surface. We let the nobles on the border keep as much as they can. ......


    That''s it. Student Arx. Well done, sir. Click, click.


    I see. Then it''s not surprising that there''s a deal.


    In fact, it would be an important strategy to make a deal and obtain goods and information from the enemy.


    So the situation in Ai is a good national policy. But, you know, when a territory faces you, there''s a lot of resentment, and that can lead to outbursts, can''t it?


    "That''s why we''re changing territories. Replace it with a nobleman who has no history with the enemy and is skilled in diplomacy, and put him in the line of fire. That way, at least the higher-ups will be committed to averting a war, and the outbursts will be contained.


    "Wow. ......


    Forcibly changing the territory by superior will is radical.


    But can such a thing be done peacefully?


    It''s inevitable that people will be dissatisfied to some extent. But if you consider the benefits and disadvantages, you can''t help it.


    ...... If you listen to the story, it seems to be quite absurd.


    In feudal society, where people are strongly attached to the land they own, changing territories is almost forbidden.


    If it is only a short period of time since you were given a new territory, or if you are a noble who has cultivated the land and ruled the people with pride and attachment, offering to change the territory may become a hotbed of dissatisfaction.


    Naturally, the targeted nobles would have complained, but the kingdom wanted to buy time for the war so badly that it had to do so.


    There are ways to do it, you know.¡¡"There are things you can do. Or give them a medal. You can give them a better place than they have now, or you can give them a medal, or you can just blame them and confiscate their territory.


    That''s the picture of arrogance. It''s scary.


    But the way this story is going...


    That''s what the Count of Nadar was charged with.


    Yes, yes.


    But wouldn''t that be scary if it was an untrustworthy noble family that did the transfer?¡¡I can''t say this often, but don''t you think they might betray you or something?


    As soon as I mentioned these concerns, Suu''s attention suddenly turned cold.


    And then.


    That''s why you should always have a trusted military leader behind you. Keep them under constant surveillance to make sure they don''t turn, and keep them on your back so they can''t easily turn against you.


    "You mean threaten them from behind?" ......


    "You mean scare them from behind?" I was taken aback by her frightening analysis.


    But it certainly works.


    If he is betrayed, he will draw the enemy into his own territory, but if he has already anticipated the betrayal, the damage can be reduced, and the surrounding nobles can immediately surround him with an outside line.


    The conversation had been going on for a while, but I suddenly thought.


    ...... You know a lot about that stuff, don''t you, Suu?


    "Yeah. I''m studying it.


    Do you think studying makes you more knowledgeable?


    I don''t think so.¡¡What about Arx who knows a lot without studying?


    No, I''m studying too.


    What?¡¡What?¡¡Did Raytheft have such a strategic manual?¡¡I can''t miss that.


    What?¡¡That is, that is...


    Suu''s questioning tone made me pause.


    The reason I have this kind of knowledge is basically because of the books that the man was reading.


    In the case of the man, most of his books were read once and done, but I can memorize them once I read them, so it''s not so difficult for me to extract the knowledge if the man had read through them when I was reliving the experience.


    No, I mean, what is it that you can''t unhear?


    "Is it, uh, noble family stuff?


    Suu nods her head.


    Why the question form?


    To begin with.


    You''re a nobleman, aren''t you, Suu?


    "Didn''t Arx know that somehow?¡¡You already knew when you first met him.


    Well, yeah.


    I knew it.


    When he admitted it honestly, Suu felt somewhat puffed up.


    Even though he had succeeded in evading her questions, he was still curious.


    A deal with the Empire. ......


    It''s hard to say, because we don''t know if that''s really true yet.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    ...... But buying up all that magic silver is indeed too much. You have to do something about it.


    This is still the stern side of Suu that she suddenly reveals. There''s always a chill in the air when she does this, and it somehow makes her seem cruel.


    The way she puts her hand over her mouth and squints her eyes in thought is a dignified gesture that is almost adult-like.


    He may be using his nose, muttering, "It smells like rotten grease. ......


    It''s quite strange how his tone changes from time to time.


    "Do something about it?


    "Yeah. Yes.


    "Can you do something about it?


    When I casually asked this, Suu jumped up and down as if she had suddenly realized something.


    What?¡¡No, ah, hahaha!¡¡What are you talking about, Arx?¡¡There''s no way I can do that!¡¡Oh my god!


    It''s a sudden, deceptive laugh like this.


    "............


    I''ve been wondering for a while now who this girl really is.


    It is not uncommon for the children of noble families to use formal language, but this girl not only used language and knowledge, but also showed keen insight and in this case, power.


    As I stared at Suu, who seemed unsettled, I wondered why she was staring back at me.


    What are you doing with your eyes? You''re making my cheeks sore.


    You''re going to need a new hand .......¡¡Stop it!¡¡You''re really gouging me!¡¡Oh, my God!


    Oh, my God!¡¡It''s still soft!


    This is what always happens in the end. .......

 59 Episode 58: Three

    --Poluk Nadar.


    This man holds the rank of Count in the Kingdom, and is one of the higher nobles who should be the spearhead in the event of an emergency with the Empire.


    He originally had a territory in the northern part of the kingdom, but due to the failure of the rebellion and inadequate management of the territory, he was ordered by the royal family to move to a new territory, and was given the current territory of Nadar.


    In order to prolong the peace, he was assigned to the border of the empire, and was entrusted with negotiations. ...... sounds good, but the truth is that it is just a good way to avoid bullets.


    You can''t deny that you are a poor man''s lot if you can''t avoid war in the future, and you will be the first to suffer if war breaks out. This may be a driving force for him to make efforts to maintain the peace, but I am sure he does not feel comfortable with it.


    It could be said that his half-hearted diplomatic skills have backfired in this area.


    He was currently in the midst of frustration and impatience.


    This was due to the news that came in a few days ago.


    The crown prince of the kingdom, Ceylan Crosselrode, was coming to inspect in person.


    This fact came to him out of the blue, so to speak, and he even lost his color immediately after receiving the report from his subordinate. He had never expected that the Dauphin would come to inspect the city in person at such an untimely moment.


    Normally, it is customary to send an official first when there is a germ of suspicion. But for the crown prince, who was in charge of state affairs, to skip this customary procedure and go to the country was an extreme breach of protocol.


    Polk Nadar''s mind is whirling with fear and anxiety.


    --Is it possible that the fraud has been exposed?


    --But if that were the case, he would have been summoned or taken to the royal castle first.


    --So this inspection is to prevent that from happening?


    --I don''t know.


    --Is it true?


    --What''s going to happen now?


    In proportion to the gradual dulling of my thoughts, my steps toward the reception room of the castle naturally quickened.


    The voice of the attendant behind her barely entered her mind.


    One moment, please.


    The documents.


    and so on in an impatient voice.


    Polk had no time to spare to pay such attention to his attendants.


    In the ...... drawing room, he had a guest waiting for him.


    It was someone who could be called Polk''s accomplice.


    When Polk entered the parlor, he found a man already in the room, sitting on the sofa.


    He was in his mid-forties. He has two young attendants standing behind him as his bodyguards, and is enjoying the softness of the fine leather sofa alone.


    He was smoking a cigarette with his legs crossed on the sofa, an arrogant attitude that was completely out of place for a person in front of a high-ranking nobleman. He looks as if he owns the place. It can be seen that he has no regard for the fact that he is a guest.


    But that''s allowed here. This guest is a person in a place where the authority of the nobility of the kingdom does not reach. In fact, the balance between the upper and lower positions is tilted in favor of this guest.


    His black hair is waxed and stiffened nervously. Despite his arrogant demeanor, his face is straightforward and honest. It seems as if this arrogant attitude is a sign of fidelity to the norm, as if he is doing it because he has to.


    In fact, it is. The man is only taking this attitude to formally show that he is the superior.


    The cloak he wears is a different kind of aspect from the formality of the kingdom.


    The uniform is black.


    A gold chain around his shoulders.


    A cross and a star.


    The design with such attention to detail that the word "nervous" is appropriate is nothing but the military uniform of the enemy Gillis Empire.


    Such a man glanced at Polk and greeted him with a thin smile.


    "Count Polk Nadar. Count Polk Nadar, you are in a fine mood.


    Count Polk Nadar. Please don''t make jokes that aren''t funny. General Gruntz.


    I beg your pardon. Forgive my rudeness.


    General Gruntz... Leon Gruntz of the Eastern Gillis Empire. Although his rank is only one of several generals in the area army, he is still in a position to lead a group of ten thousand.


    Leon does not show any sign of bowing, as if this is a matter of course. What he does show is an air of generosity. This attitude is due to the fact that he is in a superior position.


    And that''s why it''s so painful for Polk.


    Leon suddenly holds out his palm.


    "Why don''t you have a seat first?


    The way he said it, it was as if he were in his own castle. Polk is annoyed that his pride has been betrayed, but he says, "I understand," with particular gravity, and sits back down on the sofa.


    And then.


    "I''m sure you already know this, since you''ve acknowledged it in your letter.


    "The Dauphin is coming to visit?


    Yes. What was that little boy thinking all of a sudden? ......


    If the Dauphin''s wit is as good as the rumors say, he must have sensed your breach of trust.


    That''s not true!¡¡The cover-up was flawless!¡¡The cover-up has been flawless! We''ve fended off every attempt by the Inspector General''s Office to spy on us!


    I''m sure that''s true.


    Leon agreed with Polk.


    Leon agreed with Polk, "It''s probably true, but as far as he can tell, there''s no sign of the inspectorate or any officials.


    As soon as he sensed that the officials were about to move, Polk moved with finesse, sometimes even sniffing them.


    He should be commended for his skill in this area.


    But that''s just the officials. But that''s just the officials, not even the lowly mouths.


    "What?


    "As far as we can tell, some things have been neglected. What''s with all the merchants on the street?


    "Talkative sparrows. ......


    Polk spits bitterly, while Leon smiles wryly.


    It''s a good thing, isn''t it?¡¡It''s about time, don''t you think?


    "Mm. ......


    Polk lets out a snort and looks at the document that Leon sent him beforehand.


    It contained a proposal from the empire on how Polk should conduct himself in the future.


    But it''s a tightrope walk.


    As a nobleman of the kingdom, it would be catastrophic.


    But it was also true that Polk was currently forced to follow them.


    That''s why.


    "Are you sure this will guarantee me a position in the Empire?


    This is what Poluk was screaming.


    All he said was selfishness and self-preservation.


    As for Leon, he is fed up with it.


    ...... Polk Nadar. An obese man with a nervous disposition. He is easily irritated and sometimes even violent. At the moment he''s moving his body restlessly and biting his nails incessantly. When things don''t go according to plan, this is the kind of man who is quick to show his attitude.


    Leon was looking at Polk with cold eyes.


    "General Glanz!


    "...... That''s for sure. The emperor already knows this.


    "I don''t believe it on word alone!¡¡You''ll have to prove it to me!


    I''m afraid not. Even if you leave a document, it''s difficult to be sure it will be valid.


    "I will not only rebel against House Crosselrode!¡¡I will not only be rebelling against the Crosselords, but I will also be forfeiting my position and territory!


    Leon sighed inwardly at Polk''s incomprehension.


    Leon sighed inwardly at Polk''s lack of understanding, wondering if this was all his own fault.


    He wondered if it was because of his own greed that he had gotten into this mess.


    ...... If you don''t like it, you can do what you want. In any case, you''ll have to rely on us. Isn''t that right?


    "Gosh, .......


    If this gets out, you''ll be confiscated and sentenced to death anyway. Isn''t that why you''ve come to us?


    Yes. At this point, Polk''s fate is already in jeopardy.


    If Ceylan comes to inspect, the Dauphin, with his sharp nose, will surely be exposed.


    Then there is only one choice.


    Betray the royal family and join the empire.


    There was no other way for Polk to survive.


    "What should I do now at ............?


    "There is no need to rush. This was to be expected. In fact, it''s even fortuitous that the Dauphin himself visited. All you have to do is follow the original plan.


    "...... All right. I''ll be counting on you for the future.


    Certainly.


    ...... When Poluk Nadar left, Leon, relieved of his patience, let out a weary sigh on the spot.


    For a man who has lived his entire life on the principles of honesty and integrity, Polk is nothing but a greedy, lazy pig.


    He betrayed the royal family in order to line his own pockets, and even dealt in goods that were forbidden to be traded, if only to maintain delicate relations with the empire.


    And if that were to be exposed, he would forget about the royal patronage and cling to the empire. When cornered, they will do whatever they can. He''s a picture of a corrupt aristocrat.


    And yet, he has an inordinate amount of pride. He may think he''s hiding it, but his dissatisfaction was evident in his every gesture during the meeting.


    In fact, Leon found it rather amusing.


    For a moment, Leon escaped into a cigarette.


    Talking to a greasy pig is so uncomfortable that you have to vent every now and then.


    After finishing his cigarette, he turns to the corner of the reception room.


    I see a white mask floating vaguely in the empty space.


    Soon, as if the darkness had been lifted from the corner of the room, someone in indigo robes appeared.


    Dressed in a loose-fitting vestment, the mask hid her face, so naturally it was impossible to tell whether she was a man or a woman.


    While his followers stiffened with nervousness, Leon maintained his composure.


    Someone in a white mask sits down in front of Glanz.


    He flicked his cigarette into the ashtray, one eyebrow twitching.


    "...... Are you sure about this, Lord Aluas?


    "Yes, I think we''re good. This result is a good return for the Wall Alter.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not. She is still in her twenties, or perhaps even her teens, and she has a freshness about her.


    As the conversation goes, it is her dealings that are behind this meeting.


    Not Leon''s and Aulus''.


    The Empire, and the organization to which she belonged.


    Poluk Nadar''s rebellion was hoped to be the price of a new type of resistance spell.


    But I don''t understand.


    You ...... no, what the hell do you want?¡¡You want the destruction of a nobleman in return for a single spell, and to encourage war.


    You don''t need to know that, sir. General Leon Glanz. The Emperor is aware of this matter.


    But...


    "As a general ......, but as an individual, you''re not satisfied?


    Of course.


    A single organization, neither a state nor a rival aristocracy, wishes the downfall of a nobleman.


    That didn''t make sense to Leon.


    So here he was, trying to find out why.


    "General. As a soldier, don''t you have to obey your superiors'' orders?


    Mu ......


    If the norm is brought up, the honest Leon will have nothing to say.


    A soldier should be a cog in an organization. If that cog starts to move selfishly, it is inevitable that the organization will not be able to stand.


    The emperor had already given him the order, so even if he questioned the reason here, it would not change what Leon had to do.


    Suddenly, from behind the white mask, a faint smile could be heard.


    "Besides, it''s in the Empire''s interest, isn''t it?


    That''s .......


    Yes, it is.


    There are reports that the skill level of the Royal Army''s mage troops has recently improved dramatically.


    In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you can always ask your doctor.


    In that sense, this encounter is truly a fortuitous one.


    The Empire will not initiate the war, but if things go well, it will not be impossible for the Empire to proceed without loss.


    "If you understand, General, then there can be no denial.


    "...... understood.


    You can find a lot more information on this topic in the following article. ...... The higher quality of mages in the kingdom is a threat to the empire. In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of the fact that you''ll be able to get a lot more out of it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. We have always been tormented by the mages of the kingdom, but if this is true, we can expect to be tormented even more in the future.


    Therefore, we have to find out for sure what is really going on.


    ...... Lord Aluas, have you found out anything about it?


    We''re investigating it ourselves. In any case, we think the key may be the increased consumption of silver.


    I guess so. ......


    The mage''s skill level improved.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    That''s why I had to intervene through Polk Nadar.


    Perhaps something will be done about it.


    --Polk Nadar will be sacrificed.


    That''s what Aluas had said before instigating Poluk.


    A chill runs up Leon''s spine even now as he thinks of it.


    An elegant laugh echoed in the reception room. The laughter was clear and clear, like the ringing of a silver bell.


    Not at all like a plot to ensnare others.


    That''s why it sounds so creepy.


    Eventually, Aluas left his seat and melted back into the darkness of the corner of the room.


    The Silver Star, or ......


    Leon''s muttering melted into the ceiling with a plume of purple smoke.

 60 Episode 59 Journey west

    --Rastinel Domain.


    This is a land in the western part of the Kingdom of Rynor, held by the local monarch, Louise Rastinel.


    Most of the territory is mountainous and unsuitable for farming, but it is rich in mining resources, especially silver mines, and it is said that about 30% of the silver consumed in the Kingdom of Rynor is produced here.


    It is said that about 30% of the silver consumed in the Kingdom of Rynor is produced here. ...... Currently, Arx was visiting this Rastinel territory.


    From the west gate of the royal capital, he rode his horse westward along the road to the edge of the kingdom over a mountain.


    The purpose, of course, was to obtain magical silver.


    It is still fresh in my mind that the other day, when I checked on the status of the magical silver stock at the big store, I heard that the stock had been delayed.


    I reported this to the Mage Guild and asked them to contact the various merchants, but they all said that they did not have enough stock to sell at the moment and were waiting for the silver to be processed.


    In order to secure enough silver for the time being, I received a letter of authorization from the royal family and travel expenses for the visit, and went to the Rustinelle territory where the silver mines were held.


    Now, he was riding a horse and taking a steady walk along the road.


    I have hired a local guide to lead the way, and Noah and Kazi are my traveling companions as usual.


    I''m already used to riding, thanks to my uncle Clive''s training.


    They are now so skilled that they can chant spells while riding their horses.


    While holding the reins on the horse''s back and gazing out at the tranquil scenery, he rambles on in a whispered voice.


    I never thought I''d actually have to go on a buying trip.


    Silver is needed everywhere, you know. Silver is needed everywhere, for tableware, ornaments, gilding, and coins, to name a few.


    But not at this time, right?¡¡We''ve just started mass production, and now this.


    His mouth is full of complaints.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    The enclosure and contracting of some mages and the instruction of¡¾Renma¡¿has already been completed. The further mass production of ¡¾Renma Silver¡¿, the tentative name, has just become possible.


    And yet, there''s this shortage of raw materials.


    Life doesn''t always go well, but in my case, I can''t help but feel that obstacles are falling on me quite often.


    When I was talking about this with Noah, Kazi smiled at me as if I were someone else.


    "Kihi. You can''t do better than that, can you? It''s the king''s order, so use your power.


    Well, you know, ......


    Yeah. It''s not going to be easy.


    If the royal family tries to collect silver by force, of course, it is the same as publicly announcing that they need silver.


    If the royal family suddenly wanted silver, other countries would be suspicious and would try to find out why.


    This could lead to the existence of a magic meter.


    Therefore, after consulting with the guild, it was decided to purchase the necessary amount first, while taking the position that the Arks, not the guild, are seeking it for their business.


    ...... On the other hand, the guild has been inquiring about Polk Nadar, who is rumored to be hoarding silver, but the investigation there is not going well.


    As a result of tracing the flow of silver, it seems that the guild used to buy silver, but stopped buying it a while ago, and the circulation itself has been cut off.


    Then, where did the silver go after it was cut off - of course it was not the job of Arx to find out.


    Anyway, it''s a long journey.


    On his horse, he stretched out his legs and turned his back to look up at the blue sky.


    Noah gave me a curious look when I said that.


    Noah looked at me strangely, "Is that so?¡¡It''s only about two weeks, including the return trip.


    No, no, it''s a long trip.


    No, it''s a long trip." But Noah and Kazui only looked at him strangely.


    Because he is reliving the life of a man, he has memories of vehicles such as cars, trains, and airplanes. Therefore, I can''t help but compare them to nature, and I can''t escape the feeling of a long journey.


    I am comforted by the thoughtfulness of the guides who often talk to me when I am not busy on the road.


    The guide, a twenty-year veteran of the road, told me many stories.


    Just because it''s quiet doesn''t mean you should relax too much.


    "Yes. We''ll have to be more careful soon.


    What''s that?


    First of all, there''s the immediate danger. To put it simply, bandits.


    Bandits, you mean?


    Yes.


    Are there such things? ......


    When I heard Noah''s affirmation, an indescribable breath escaped me.


    It is true that the phrase "mercenary bandits raiding the neighborhood" is a major one in the man''s world. If you walk outside the walls of a castle, you are a bandit. As soon as you enter a mountain, you are a bandit, and so on.


    But


    Bandits: ......


    I''m not sure what to think of bandits when I hear the word "bandit" after having experienced the life of a man. In a man''s country, where security is relatively good, bandits do not occur, and they belong to a rather fantastic species.


    I remember hearing that there were such things in other countries.


    If you can''t imagine it, you can think of it as a more shabby version of the mercenaries the Marquis of Gaston used to hire. They regularly steal from caves, old tunnels, and decaying villages in the mountains.


    "But I didn''t hear anything about that on the way here, did you?


    But I didn''t hear anything about it on the way here?


    The neighborhoods around King''s Landing are generally well maintained, the streets are frequently patrolled by guards, and you''ll never run into them. If you''re in the neighborhood, you don''t have to be so careful.


    "But in the provinces, it''s different. This Rustinelle territory is much larger than the other territories, and it''s all mountains. That''s why there''s a lot of empty space that''s not well managed.


    And in those gaps, these people spring up.


    It''s only natural that there is no way to control them.


    The other thing to watch out for is ...... demons.


    Demons?¡¡Yeah, I heard there''s such a thing.


    When I say that as I remember, Kazi rolls his eyes in surprise.


    What''s wrong with you? You know a lot about magic, but you don''t know anything about demons?


    "Well. I''ve never been out of King''s Landing before.


    The first time I went out of the capital was when I went to Crave''s territory to practice magic.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I hadn''t paid much attention to it until now, thinking that since there were no demons in King''s Landing, it wouldn''t be so close to home.


    It''s not something that comes up often either, so it''s no wonder Arx-sama isn''t interested in it.


    "Yeah, but ...... that''s pretty surprising for me. Khihihi.


    I''ve never been interested in anything before. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who is interested in this subject.


    "Have you two ever seen a demon?


    I''ve only seen one once before.


    I''ve seen a few.


    You both have?


    I was with Crabbe when he was sent to kill it.


    Oh, that old man would have given such an order, wouldn''t he? And that''s when you saw him.


    What was it like?¡¡Was it like something out of a storybook?


    When I hear the word "demon", I think of the deformed monsters that appear in the picture books in the mansion.


    If there are demons in real life, it would seem that the monsters in the picture books are based on real ones.


    No, no, no, the real thing is not that cute, okay?¡¡If a child saw it, they would cry, or rather, their heart would stop.


    That''s right. That''s how horrible it looks .......


    Apparently, the demons of this world are completely different from what we thought they were.


    If you see one, it will affect your heart function.


    The appearance is so horrifying.


    So are they different from the monsters in the fantasy games of men''s world?


    The fantasy dream I had in a corner of my head was shattered in an instant.


    Anyway, what I''m wondering is.


    "Are demons strong?


    I don''t know, sir.


    There''s no such thing as a strong or weak demon. Everything is a monster ...... disaster. I mean, are you thinking about whether or not you can win with just one person?


    What?¡¡I''m not sure.¡¡Isn''t that what you''re saying?


    No, no, no.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    Noah, on the other hand, makes up for the lack of knowledge.


    "...... Mr. Arx. In order to defeat a demon, you have to move a basic unit size.


    "No, no, if we do that, the village will be destroyed, right?


    When I said that, Noah and Kazi both looked at me strangely.


    Noah and Kazui both looked at me strangely. "Demons are like that. A demon is a monster that can be defeated with 10,000 arrows. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sure he could have killed it by himself. ......


    I''m not sure if it''s that bad.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. Unlike bandits, it''s rare to encounter one here.


    It may be because there are not many people who have encountered them and survived, but it''s not something that happens often. It''s better to be careful, though.


    Apparently, you don''t have to worry as much about bandits.


    The problem with ...... is that it uses words like "appear" and "occur".


    The problem is that you say things like "emerge" and "occur" in a way that doesn''t give the impression of biological activity.


    So....


    "Isn''t a demon a living thing?


    "What? That''s where you''re coming from.


    Then Noah quickly rubs his monocle and goes into teacher mode.


    "Master Arx. Do you know what a curse is?


    "Curse?¡¡Yeah, that thing, right?¡¡It''s the residue that comes out after using magic.


    --A curse.


    It is the end result of the broken up and scattered Arts Glyphs that have completed their role after using magic. You can often see broken Artsglyphs, but they are not just visual effects, they become what is called a "curse".


    ...... It may be easier to understand if you compare it to an internal combustion engine.


    Magic power (gasoline) is poured into the spell (engine), magic (energy) is produced by the reaction, and the curse (exhaust gas) is emitted.


    When it becomes a curse, it becomes invisible to the eye, but it has been proven that it actually exists.


    Anyway.


    "It is said that demons are born from the curse. When the curse increases to a certain level, it turns into a demon.


    In other words, demons are monsters created by the curse, something else in the form of a living being?


    That''s right. I think that''s a good idea.


    I hadn''t expected such a cycle to exist in the development of demons.


    But then...


    I''m sure you''re right.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s had it.


    There are many people in the city. The more people there are, the more opportunities there are for magic to be used.


    If that''s the case, then there should be a proportional amount of demons in the land.


    However, there is no such story in King''s Landing.


    I have heard that King''s Landing is designed to prevent the accumulation of maledictions. I''ve heard that the city is designed to prevent curse pools, and that the generated curse is designed to escape in three directions (east, west, and south) and dissipate.


    "Curse pools?


    That''s the place where the curse tends to stay. A curse has a tendency to go to dark places without sunlight or to dank places. Such places are forests, mountains, underground remains, and ancient ruins that have not been touched by human hands.


    I''ve also heard that such places are intentionally designed to attract curse words. I''ve heard that such places are intentionally designed to collect curse words and automatically contain the demons that are generated.


    "Wow.


    I digress, but the reason why demons don''t appear in the royal capital is because they let the drifting curse escape and consciously prevent such places from being created.


    As Noah and the others were talking about this.


    As I was talking with Noah and the others, I heard a voice say, "Wait a moment, everyone.


    As we were talking with Noah and the others, the guide who had been leading us stopped his horse and called out to us.


    We were now about to approach the next mountain.


    I wondered what was going on, but stopped my horse in time with the guide.


    He looks at the entrance to the mountain path.


    Looking closely, he saw an unnatural crowd of people.


    The guide said, "I''ll go check it out," and walked away.


    ...... Eventually, the guide came back after listening to our conversation.


    "It seems that the road is closed ahead.


    "Closed?


    "Closed?" "Yes. It seems that bandits have appeared in the area and they are temporarily blocking the road. ......


    That means that the officials of the territory have arranged it so that there will be no damage.


    Do you know when the blockade will be lifted?


    The guards don''t know that.


    Then is there another way?


    Well, there is, but it''s a big detour.


    Okay. ......


    But that''s not an option. There''s no point in waiting here, since we don''t know when the blockade will be lifted.


    It seems that some people have pitched their tents at the entrance and are waiting for the blockade to be lifted, but we are not prepared to go that far.


    As for the detour, it''s unavoidable.


    The problem is.


    If it takes too long to get to ......, we''ll have to think about it.¡¡We''ll be in trouble if we lose daylight.


    Kazi was right, we didn''t have much time because we hadn''t planned to take a detour.


    If we took too long to get to the next inn, we would lose daylight on the way.


    We would like to avoid a night march, but...


    Why don''t we stop at a village nearby?¡¡If we spend the night there, we should be able to reach the capital by tomorrow night.


    "All right. I''ll take care of it.


    With that, the guide led the horses to another road.

 61 episode sixt its completely flag

    On the way to the capital of Rastinel territory.


    Due to the temporary blockage of the mountain road leading to the capital, we accepted the guide''s suggestion and changed our route.


    Led by the guide, we turned off from the main road connecting east and west and walked through the trees for a while.


    As we proceeded through the trees, we soon saw a structure built by human hands in the distance.


    It is a simple barrier wall with uneven logs protruding from it, as seen in Western paintings in the world of men.


    Perhaps because of its appearance reminiscent of fortresses in fantasy or historical stories, I couldn''t help but exclaim, "Oh! I exclaimed in surprise.


    As I walked toward it, I saw a line of people and carts ahead of me.


    Apparently, there were other people who had been affected by the roadblock.


    Now they seemed to be queuing up in front of the gate to get permission to enter the village.


    Looking at the length of the line, I was thinking that it would take some time to get through, when the guide turned to me over his shoulder.


    Would you like me to go ahead and talk to him?


    No, I don''t want to get into trouble.


    The guide offers to let me in first, but I don''t want to get in trouble with the people already in line.


    We rode our horses to the end of the line and waited quietly for our turn to come.


    When I stepped out of the line to see what was going on, I found that there was a crowd of people at the front of the line.


    Standing in front of the gate were the young men of the village and some older men who seemed to have some insight.


    They were probably checking, albeit briefly, who was allowed into the village and who was not.


    All of the young men were armed, and they were also inspecting the carts, albeit briefly.


    "Oh, they do that kind of thing, do they?


    We don''t want any crazy people in our village, so we do this to make sure there is no danger.


    When I casually mentioned it, the guide answered.


    I guess the village doesn''t like it when people bring in forbidden items, even if they have no choice but to carry weapons. While the guards were ignoring the long-handled weapons and bows, they seemed to be asking about the cargo, and were talking about it incessantly.


    When the merchants in front of him finished entering the village, the guide dismounted.


    The guide dismounted from his horse and said, "I will go and talk to them, so please wait for a while.


    With that, the guide disappeared into the crowd of villagers.


    When the guide raised his hand in greeting, the villagers smiled at him.


    Perhaps they knew each other.


    The guide exchanged a few words with the villagers, and then came running back.


    "Are you okay?


    "Yes. Yes, I''ve heard good things about this village, which I also visit from time to time. And .......


    What is it?


    When I asked him that, he looked at me strangely.


    I''ve told him that Master Arx is a nobleman, so I don''t think it''s rude.


    "...... Oh, I see. It''s okay. I understand.


    The man who was guiding them was probably worried about trouble with the villagers.


    This is a place where people of high rank don''t often appear. They have no way of knowing how to behave with the nobility, so they want to be tolerated.


    As I approached the gate, an elderly man walked up to me.


    I''m the head of this village. I''m the head of this village. There''s nothing here, but please make yourself at home.


    I apologize for the intrusion.


    I''m aware of the situation. It must have been a terrible disaster to have the mountain road blocked.


    Indeed. How often do things like that happen around here?


    There''s been an increase in the number of bandits in the territory lately.


    Is it that frequent?


    I looked at Noah, Kazi, and the man who was guiding me, but all three of them had suspicious expressions on their faces.


    So this must be a very rare situation.


    Should we assume that a large band of thieves has entered the territory?


    While I was thinking about this, the village chief suddenly showed an apologetic expression.


    And by the way, .......


    The village headman looked around behind him and saw a group of young men who were having trouble greeting him and were slumping.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    It''s been a while. We''re all country folk, so please forgive us if we''re not in tune.


    It''s okay. You don''t need to worry about that.


    "Thank you very much.


    Noah stepped forward as the chief thanked him.


    Now, I''d like to discuss the money to be paid for your stay.


    Oh!¡¡Thank you, sir. Thank you very much. It''s hard for us to talk about that ......".


    I suppose. Asking for money from a nobleman must be frightening to them.


    On the other hand, a stay in Japan requires a lot of things. You need water, food, and if you haven''t brought a tent, you need a place to sleep. None of this is free, and if you don''t ask for money, the village people will have to pay for it.


    With the problem solved, the village chief and the young people around him seemed relieved.


    Then, Kazui said.


    Then, Kazui said, "Why don''t you make a mark on it?


    Kazui said.


    "The Mark?


    Yeah. Engrave it on farming tools. That''s easy for you, right?


    Well.


    I''ve brought the tools and magical silver needed for the imprint in case something goes wrong, so it''s not impossible.


    But...


    Is that what you want?


    No, it''s not. ......


    Master Arx, engraving is a profession.


    When I asked them, they were taken aback.


    Since Crabbe made me do it early on, I tend to forget that it''s a special skill.


    And while it''s a special technology, whether it''s needed is another story.


    Then, Kazi said.


    The Mark is not something you can do easily in a place like this. You''ll be glad you did.


    He said.


    In the capital, engraving tools are widely available in households, but in small villages, they are rarely available.


    "...... can you engrave it?


    Yes.


    In the event that you are not able to get a hold of one, you will be able to get a hold of one.


    He looked at the people in the village. They were skeptical that such a child could really have such skills.


    But I sell my products to the big stores in King''s Landing. This is also something I made. Here.


    When I showed him how to use a simple ignition device (lighter), he made a small sound of surprise.


    The chief looked at the people around him again.


    The chief looked at the people around him again and said, "May I ask you a favor?


    I can''t give you too much because I need to keep some on hand.


    Yes. I''ll just pick what I need.


    Okay.


    The village headman''s cheerful smile had clearly turned into a beaming face.


    The smile on the village chief''s face turned into a smile of joy, which meant that he was happy for them.


    Some of the people who were there hurried back into the village. They must have gone to get something they might need.


    "Now what?


    "It''s easier to live in a village when the people are friendly.


    I asked Kazi, who had grown up in a farming village, and he answered.


    These places are closed communities. Basically, many people don''t like strangers.


    But if you do something that pleases them, it makes a difference.


    The comfort of your stay depends on the feelings of the people in the village.


    Even if you are not entertained, you do not have to worry about being overwhelmed just because you are not looked down upon.


    ...... When we entered the village, there were already several tents pitched in the vacant lot.


    Since there was no lodging in this village, those who were prepared to stay in the field must have prepared their own tents in this way.


    We waited for a while until we were shown to the village chief''s house.


    ...... bandits, huh?


    I said casually.


    This must be a bad omen for us, since we''ve just spoken to Master Arx.


    "Then it is. At this rate, I''ll probably be attacked tonight. Khihihihihi.


    The two of them take advantage of the fact that no one is around to start talking about things.


    "You guys. ......


    Naturally, you can''t help but be taken aback by that.


    I let out a big, loud sigh and turned to look at them, but they looked at me strangely.


    "What''s wrong?


    What''s wrong?" "There''s nothing wrong. You''ll get attacked if you say that.


    There''s no way that''s going to happen.


    Yeah. Mr. Arx has a tendency to think too much in the wrong direction. In the future, that could make you a skeptical person. ...... No, it''s too late for that.


    "Khihihi!¡¡That may be true!


    The two of them are still having fun with my husband.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    But the problem is the inadvertent conversation just now.


    ...... You don''t get it, do you? You don''t understand how magical words can be. If you say something like that in a situation like this, the law will kick in, the law will kick in.


    I said with a grim face.


    "The law?


    Is there such a law?


    ...... Maybe it''s a law of attraction or Murphy?


    When asked again, I''m not quite sure what the law is.


    Both of the things I just mentioned seem to be similar but not the same.


    Of course, if you don''t know the master, you don''t know the servant.


    The three of us just stood in the middle of the village square, tilting our heads in wonder.


    Anyway.


    "If we get attacked tonight, it''ll be all your fault, right?


    This is the worst flagellation in a long time since Suu.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy about that.

 62 Episode 61 Travel Merchants

    --Engraving .


    This is a technique that uses magic silver to engrave magical characters (arts glyphs) on objects to produce various effects.


    The material of the object to be engraved does not matter.


    Wood.


    Leather.


    Resin.


    etc.


    In many cases, engraving is performed on metal materials like carving with a chisel.


    Arts glyphs to be engraved need to look like a pattern, unlike the typeface used in ordinary writing.


    This is a matter of personal preference, and varies from person to person.


    If you are not a good craftsman, you can''t even call it a pattern because you just engrave the letters together as they are, but if you are a famous craftsman, you can make it beautiful and gorgeous, and it is even treated as a work of art.


    All you need is magic silver, of course.


    Colorants of mineral origin that affect the effect.


    Small knives, chisels, and hammers for digging grooves in the object.


    Sandpaper to finish the surface, and many other things.


    Most of the engraving is done so that the object will last for a long time, and rust-proofing and other corrosion-proofing processes are often required.


    However, if the engraving is for a weapon such as a knife, the degree of difficulty rises dramatically.


    It is not particularly difficult to improve sharpness or to prevent rust, but such items tend to require sturdiness.


    If the blade is simply engraved for toughness, it may be too tough to be ground when sharpened.


    Therefore, the engraving must be applied with care in mind, and the combination of the two becomes difficult.


    Anyway, this time, the work was not so difficult, and consisted mostly of a few engravings and maintenance of the original engraving tools.


    Since we didn''t have to do any complicated engraving, it was a relief in terms of time and materials.


    In the living room of the village chief''s house, we checked and repaired the chipped and grazed marks. After a short break for lunch, he is now working on the engraving.


    While the master is hard at work, the two squires are not ...... idle. They are busy tending to their horses, preparing their beds, and negotiating for supplies from the other merchants who have stopped by. They are working hard.


    Kazi, in particular, seems to know a lot about rural areas and is aware of the unwritten rules of the community.


    In the earthen room, the villagers, who had gathered to see the curiosity of the grinding stone, were cheering like children who had been given a toy when they saw the high performance of the grinding stone that had been produced earlier.


    Then, the village chief came to bring tea.


    Thank you very much.


    Most of the work we do is inspections and repairs, so it''s not like we''re being thanked for anything.


    "Not at all, sir. We''re all very grateful.


    The village headman said this, and thanked us for the first time today.


    And then.


    "My wife will prepare a delicious meal for you today.


    I followed the mayor''s gaze and saw that various ingredients had already been brought into the kitchen.


    Wild vegetables.


    Eggs.


    There was even a duck that had been crushed in the morning.


    You can''t ask me to do that much, .......


    "No, please let me do that. No, let me do that much. I''d rather pay you for what you''ve done.


    The village chief said this, but I didn''t understand it.


    The difference between the cost of a night''s lodging and the cost of inspecting and maintaining the imprinted equipment is a little more than the cost of a night''s lodging, if not more. It could even be said that the village''s expense is more than the sum of the cost of the dinner.


    So, you see.


    "......, is it also expensive?


    The village chief nodded in annoyance, "Yes ......".


    If the price of magic silver rises, the price of the mark made from it will also rise.


    If so, it is not hard to imagine that this place is also affected by it.


    However, it seems that my prediction was correct.


    Before ......, I used to buy engraving tools and have them engraved from time to time, but nowadays, I have to pay eye-popping prices just to have them serviced.


    So much for .......


    The prices of other items have also suddenly risen, and we''ve been suffering.


    The price of wheat and salt has gone up," he told me.


    I can''t help but feel the weight of the village chief''s sigh.


    This is the case even in the silver-rich territory of Rastinel.


    Apparently, this problem is quite serious.


    I was discussing this with the village chief.


    "Oh, hey, hey, hey.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to me.


    I turned my head toward the voice and saw a young man wearing a tulip hat.


    A young man wearing a tulip hat appeared through the crowd of people on the dirt floor, followed by a middle-aged man with a small frame, breathing hard.


    He seemed to have some business with the village chief. His appearance suggests that he is not from the village. Since he is dressed as a traveler, he must have stopped by the village like us.


    The man in the tulip hat is about the same age as Noah, or maybe a little older.


    He wears a cloak, a large curved sword at his waist, and a small backpack on his back.


    His eyes are as thin as threads, and he looks like a fox mask from the world of men pasted on.


    That''s about it.


    The other is a man with a merchant''s appearance, an ordinary-looking man with no particular features to be mentioned except for his small stature.


    The village headman noticed them and called out to the man in the tulip hat.


    "This is Mister Gills.


    "Mr. Mayor, I''m going to interrupt you for a moment.


    The man, called Gills, gives the mayor a lighthearted greeting and winks at him.


    Then he smiled at me.


    I wondered what was going on.


    I heard there was a nobleman here, so I thought I''d say hello. I''ve heard it''s polite to show your face in situations like this. I don''t know.


    Oh, yeah.


    What came out of her light-hearted mouth was a very local accent.


    The way he spoke without asking me was just like an old lady in a local city in a man''s country.


    When I looked at the village chief, he too seemed to be unable to adapt to the energy of the tulip hat man, and his eyes seemed to be black and white.


    The other man, who could not see this, called out to him to warn him.


    "No, Mister Gills. It''s not polite to talk to a nobleman like that. ......


    No, no, no. I was born in Imeria, so when I speak, I tend to sound familiar like this. Please don''t worry about it too much.¡¡See?¡¡See?


    I can''t help but nod at Gills, who smiles at me with his threadbare eyes and asks me in a pushy way.


    "Well, well, ......


    "There you go!¡¡I''m not sure what to say.¡¡It''s all good now!


    "Well, that''s the nobleman''s seal of approval! He has a thick skin, but strangely enough, I don''t feel it''s rude. He has an amiable smile and somewhat over-the-top gestures. Perhaps it was the combination of these factors that made me feel less uncomfortable.


    As I was about to drink the tea that the village head had brought, I stopped for a moment.


    When he turned his eyes toward the earthen floor for a moment, he saw Noah.


    Perhaps he had come to see me out of caution.


    When I looked back, I saw that Gills was sitting in the chair in front of me, and the other was sitting next to him in a modest manner.


    The other one sat down next to him in a modest manner, shaking his backpack.


    "I''m a gildsman. I''m what you call a traveling merchant. I travel east and west, north and south, all over the country doing business. And what''s your neighbor''s name, ......?


    "My name is Pirocolo. I have a few businesses of my own. Please have a look at ....... Uh, miss?


    "Ugh. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    It''s not that I don''t like it.


    "I''m still a man. ......


    That''s so rude!


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "No, thank you, Pilocro. I didn''t know which one it was either.


    "What?¡¡Mr. Gills?


    I thought you''d ask me first if I took you with me, since you seem so serious. Forgive me.


    Pilocoro''s mouth watered at Gills'' words. Eventually, he started to hold his head in his hands.


    It sounds like a duo exchange. ...... But it''s not quite a duo.


    You two don''t know each other, do you?


    "No. I''m a stranger who just met Pirocolo.


    Yes. When I was preparing my tent, Lord Gills came to greet me and asked me if I would like to go and greet the nobles. He asked .......


    For some reason, Pirocolo clammed up.


    In other words. I''m guessing from what you just said.


    "...... dragged me here with or without asking.


    Yes.


    A small fat merchant with fatigue on his face.


    Gills'' energy and pace of speech would certainly be fatiguing.


    No, no, no. Pilokolo was also bored, so it was perfect.


    I think it was Mr. Pirocolo who thought of it, but Gills wants to make it that way.


    ...... I''m Arx. I know it''s a short time, but it''s nice to meet you.


    When I greeted him blandly, Gills said.


    "Should I call you Master Arx, then?


    "You can call me whatever you like.


    Oh, really?


    There''s no one here who''d blame me for that, no one who''d think less of me.


    You''ll only get into trouble if you pretend to be something you''re not.


    In any case, since we''re only meeting them here, there''s no need to be too overbearing.


    When Gills said, "So, you''re Arx-kun, right? I replied with a simple affirmation, "Yes.


    On the other hand, Pirocolo seemed to be afraid to be called by such a name and seemed to shrink.


    Are you two coming from the mountain road?


    "Yes. "Yes. I''m fine with being alone and light, but you''ve got a big group and it must be hard for you.


    "Yeah, well, ......


    That phrase rings a bell.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    "Yes, sir. That''s our cargo.


    "Is that so?


    Then Gills gave a wry smile to the pilot.


    I''m wondering what they''re carrying. If they''re using such a sturdy cart, it''s got to be something good.


    That is refined silver that we are transporting from the nearby silver mines to our lord.


    "Huh!¡¡Silver!


    "Silver. ......


    I was more than a little surprised by his words. I didn''t expect that he was carrying what I was looking for right now.


    It seemed like a strange connection, but there was something else that bothered me.


    "Aren''t such things carried under the jurisdiction of the lord?


    "Yes. Of course that cargo is under the control of the lord. We are also in the business of transportation, and we are doing this transportation under the order of the lord.


    "Oh, I see. ......


    We are also in the business of transportation, and this transportation is also done under the order of the lord. It takes a lot of manpower and money to carry a heavy load. Therefore, it would be more cost effective to outsource it to a specialized company.


    With that, he took out a permit from his pocket and showed it to Pilokoro.


    Gills took it and replied vaguely, "Hmm .......


    So, it must have been hard when you got to the mountain road, huh?


    "Yeah. When I heard that bandits had appeared, I was not in the mood for .......


    He didn''t look very good, probably because he was afraid that his cargo might be stolen.


    The child merchant must be a very timid person because he looks very frightened.


    But silver. I want to sell it to you. There are plenty of people who would love to have it right now.


    As I said before, that cargo is for the lord, so we can''t sell it. And even if we could sell it, Mister Guilds would have no means of transporting it, would he?


    "Hahaha!¡¡That''s right!¡¡That''s right! You got me!¡¡Oh my God!


    Gillz is laughing to himself.


    As for me, I''m curious to see what''s nearby, but the purpose of this trip is to buy.


    Of course, we can''t just negotiate with the Piloceros here, make a purchase, and call it a day, and if we were to purchase the lord''s goods here, it would obviously get complicated.


    Since we have a letter of authorization, we could push through, but then we would have a problem between the royal family and the Rastinel family. If we are going to do this, we should make a proper offer to the lord and then go through the proper channels to purchase it.


    So, what exactly are you doing, Arx?


    The Mark. It''s called ...... and you''d know it if you saw it, wouldn''t you?


    It''s just a conversation starter. You''re pretty handy at your age, though. You''ve worked on the details.


    Gills lifts up the grinding stone and starts scrutinizing it. "Is there anything else?" he asked. When asked if there was anything else, he showed them the lighter.


    When I showed him the lighter, he replied, "...... Oh?¡¡That''s pretty cool.


    He groaned as he lit it. And then.


    The engraved pattern is beautiful, and the fixation and effect are perfect. If you can do so much with such a simple tool, you must be pretty good.


    Are you a connoisseur of engraving, Mr. Gills?


    I''ve seen a lot of things. But I''ve never seen that kind of pattern before. What school are you from?


    I''m not a member of any school.


    So you''re self-taught.


    But I''m basically just referring to geometric patterns.


    By the way, Arx, do you do any other engraving work?


    Basically, I make small parts and daily necessities like the lighter I just mentioned.


    "Oh, yeah. Well, well, well. ......


    Gills opens his narrow eyes for just a moment and gives me a sharp look. After receiving that somewhat cautious gaze, he smiles and says, "Well?


    "Well?¡¡Mr. Arx. I''m wondering if you''d be willing to let me handle the imprinting tools you make.


    Even so...


    That was the vague reply I got from him.


    It''s hard to tell from his words whether he was being sincere or flattering, and it''s customary not to take a chance with people like him.


    Then, a thoughtful smile suddenly appeared on Gills'' face.


    What came out of his mouth was.


    "Arx Raytheft.


    "What?


    "Oh?¡¡Did I hit it right?


    Gills shows his smug face.


    This one, on the other hand, turns a little pale because he even guessed the family name.


    "How did you know my name?


    "That''s just a rumor.


    "That''s just a rumor," said the man with stringed eyes, trying to distract me from the point.


    You can''t guess someone''s name from ...... rumors, can you?


    It''s not that hard. It''s not that difficult. It''s not every day that you find a silver-haired family member in the kingdom, so why don''t you just eliminate the ones you can think of?


    It is true that the Raytheft family is famous for producing silver blondes.


    If you know in advance that they are a noble family, it makes sense that you would be able to reach them.


    "I heard that he was disinherited for incompetence, but no, rumors are unreliable.


    I wonder if the story has spread to the traveling merchants. For the first time in a long time, my anger toward my father Joshua rises.


    "Well?¡¡So, if you''re here, what do you want with the silver?


    "............


    This time, he didn''t show it, but remained in a sulky mood.


    How could this man have known that?


    When he didn''t reply, but only looked at him warily, Gills felt that he had stepped on a minefield, and suddenly showed signs of impatience.


    It''s not that hard, is it?¡¡If you''re doing the imprint, you''ll need magic silver. That means you''ll need silver as a material, right?¡¡So, so.


    "I see. ......


    I''ll give you a blank reply.


    On the other hand, Pirocolo felt uncomfortable because of the swashbuckling atmosphere, and tried to change the subject.


    "Master Arx. If you are in need of silver, I may be able to offer you some after we reach the capital.


    "Ah, ......, I see. I''d like to thank you for your help then.


    I''ll give you a bland reply, although I don''t need to, since I have a letter of authorization.


    Then Pirocolo bows his head and says, "Yes, sir.


    Well, I''d better be off.


    "Yes, sir.


    Well, I''ll be in my tent, so if you need anything, just let me know.


    With that, the strange man left the village chief''s house with Pirocolo.

 63 Episode 62 While Having a Taste

    My stay in the village was much less hectic than I had expected.


    Since they were not in a nobleman''s mansion, there was no one to take care of them or make arrangements for them, and they were basically on their own.


    Noah, Kazi, and the guide man were there, so it wasn''t too much of a burden, but by the time we finished the engraving, preparations for tomorrow, reconfiguring the route to the capital, and all the other necessary tasks, the sun was already down.


    And now it was dinner time.


    In front of me, on the mahogany-colored wooden table, there was the most sumptuous meal I had ever imagined.


    A soup with wild vegetables and eggs.


    Pie crusted with river fish.


    A whole roasted duck stuffed with herbs.


    And so on.


    These were dishes that the villagers would rarely see, as they would only be served at celebratory occasions.


    They were all illuminated by the glittering glass hanging from the ceiling.


    The skin of the duck was browned and glistened in the light from the ceiling, the soup was fragrant with the aroma of steam, and the fish pie was to die for.


    The creamy dough is shaped like a fish and has a golden brown crust.


    On the surface is a layer of lemon slices.


    Surrounded by boiled vegetables for color.


    But...


    "...... big pie


    I naturally rolled my eyes at the pie, which was as big as a whole roasted duck. I wondered what was going on when a huge dish that took up most of the table was brought in from the oven outside.


    It looked like something out of a national animated film in a man''s world, yet it had an indescribable simplicity to it.


    This fish is a white trout, isn''t it? It''s common in the western part of Japan.


    But it''s huge. The question arose whether we could eat it.


    There were four of us, including the man who was guiding us. We could only eat one head.


    While the lady smiled calmly and said, "Mmm-hmm," one of us was amazed at the size of the pie.


    You can''t eat the whole thing, you know.¡¡"You can''t eat the whole thing, you have to leave at least half.


    It is a common custom in all regions to prepare a sumptuous meal for a visiting guest and let the younger children eat the remainder. It''s a common practice in all regions.


    So that''s what this is all about.


    Their explanation made sense to me.


    But even so, it''s not hard to imagine that these are very expensive. No matter how stable the food situation is in this world, serving several whole roasted ducks and a pie crust together is not an ordinary thing.


    After all, it seems that the villagers were quite grateful for the maintenance and repair of the imprinting tools.


    Even after that, every time I went out, I received words of thanks from many people.


    It had been a long time since we had had a sumptuous dinner, and my followers and I enjoyed it very much.


    The baked goods were especially delicious, with the cheese between the dough and the white meat melting into an indescribable taste. Combined with the sliced lemon, the smell and aftertaste of the river fish were not overpowering.


    It''s a great way to get the most out of your meal.


    ............ If that was all, there was nothing special about it, and I was at peace.


    I''m sorry about that!¡¡I''m so sorry!¡¡It''s so good, I think my cheeks are going to fall off.


    "............


    "............


    "............


    The three Arxes look at each other indescribably, and see Gills smiling with a good mood. Next to the guide man who struggles with the growing cheese, he now takes off his hat to show his short brown hair.


    He, too, is being treated to dinner.


    It seems that the village chief had received various supplies from the Guilds, and he was invited as a way of thanking them.


    It''s okay that I don''t mind, but I was overwhelmed by his strong personality even at the dinner table.


    ...... Dear Arx. You might want to moderate your strange acquaintances.


    "Hey Noah, did you just glance at me for a second?¡¡Did you?


    Was it my imagination?¡¡Or do you think you''re crazy, Mr. Kazui?


    This ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. Even though they have opposite personalities, they still manage to communicate with each other in a casual way. Noah wouldn''t say something like this unless he was with someone he was comfortable with, and Kazu is shrugging his shoulders without seeming to care much.


    Anyway, as for the other one who was called "strange"...


    The other one, the one who was called funny, said: "Your beautiful girl is very strict.


    "No, no, I''m very flattered.


    That''s very nice. I think your brother is easier to get to know. See?


    No, please. I try not to hang out with people who are overtly smelly. Khihihi.


    I''m not going to go out with anyone who''s overtly shady," Kazi replies to Gills, who comes close to him.


    I''m sure that Gilles looks like a stinker to Kazui as well.


    He is far more scandalous than the man who used to be synonymous with scandalousness. It sounds good to say that he has no idea what''s going on at the bottom, but when it goes too far, it''s understandable to be wary.


    Even behind his smile, Kazuhi has a hint of caution. Did you read his intentions correctly from his attitude?


    "Oh no, I''ve been rejected. Arx-kun is my only best friend.


    This one is being made a friend without permission.


    No, best friend.


    So, I have a favor to ask my best friend.¡¡You know that deal I was telling you about, the engraving equipment?


    Listen, .......


    That''s what you''re gonna do?


    What do you think?¡¡Will you think about it?


    "I''m not sure.


    Again I give a vague answer, but Gills is still insistent.


    I''m not going to let you lose money. I''m going to make you a lot of money, okay?¡¡See?¡¡I''ll make you money, okay?


    Is that it?


    It''s not every day you get to see such a beautiful pattern. It''s just for further development.


    "Hmm. ......


    I groan in thought.


    Gilles also praises me, but I can''t quite decipher his inner thoughts. It''s nice when someone says you''re good, but a merchant is a bit of a sensitive profession to take that praise at face value.


    However, it would be rash to dismiss it out of hand.


    In the first place, I don''t know much about this man, especially about the merchant side.


    So the question to ask is.


    "...... How many sales channels does he have?¡¡I''d like to hear about Gills'' connections.


    "Oh?¡¡Will you listen to me?¡¡Sapphireburg in the northern union. He''s got connections all over the Hanai Islands, all the way south to the Grand Shell.


    That''s .......


    That''s ," he said, "and it covers most of the merchant houses in all the countries that have ties to the kingdom.


    Of course, that''s not the whole story, but it''s certainly a pretty extensive one.


    Noah lets out a sigh of relief.


    That''s great.


    I haven''t traveled all over the world.


    But doesn''t that come with the proviso that it''s only as good as the story?


    Yeah. That''s true.


    Even in the face of doubt, Gills is like a willow that catches the wind.


    But if this story is true, it would be a loss not to get involved.


    Selling is not the only way to do business. If you have a relationship with these people, you can buy everything from products to information.


    ......, but I travel alone. The fact that you don''t even know if you have a backer is reason enough to hesitate.


    Gills may have sensed our inner feelings.


    This is something I don''t show people very often. ......


    Then, as if to prove he was a businessman, he took out his goods from the backpack he had prepared at his feet.


    A lump of resin that shines like a jewel.


    The reddish-black fruits of the plant with an iron smell.


    Mysterious branches filled with colorful jade fruits.


    When Noah and Kazui saw them, they suddenly groaned.


    These ...... are all very valuable.


    "This one''s an iron collar. Oh, .......


    Noah grabbed a handkerchief and picked up a jewel-like lump of resin.


    What Kazi is looking at is the fruit of a precious plant that can only be found deep in the Cross Mountains.


    According to both of them, all of them are not so easy to find.


    Even the big stores in King''s Landing can''t buy some of them, they said.


    Noah even added in a whisper, "He''s the real deal: ......".


    I''m not sure if Gills is in a good mood because of the endorsement, or if he''s just smug and proud. He''s smirking a lot.


    And then.


    "Well?¡¡How about we make a deal on this?


    "Hmm. ......


    There is certainly enough merit in this for us.


    We have a lot of connections in the area, and the goods are rare.


    Regardless of whether you do business with them or not, it''s an option to have a connection.


    The only problem is that we still don''t know who this guy is.


    That alone is reason enough to shake your head, but the question is whether the advantages of standing firm here are balanced by the disadvantages of swallowing.


    Noah, on the other hand, kept a clear face.


    When he sees Kazui, he resumes his meal as if he doesn''t care.


    I guess both of them leave it to their master''s judgment.


    I wonder if they trust him, or if it''s just too much trouble. Of course, he would answer our questions.


    Anyway, as I was about to go on with my story, there was a sudden noise outside.


    Soon, I heard more and more banging on the door.


    The lady hurriedly opened the door and a young man from the village came running in, gasping for breath.


    A young man from the village rushes in, gasping for air, his hands on the shelves, his back hunched, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    "M, Chief!¡¡Oh my God!


    What''s wrong?


    The guards are out there looking for the light. Quite a lot of them!


    ...... at this hour?¡¡Territorial troops or patrol?


    I don''t know for sure yet, but I think they might be bandits. I''m quickly gathering the young men of the village.


    Naturally, they heard the commotion.


    "What?¡¡Hey, hey, you''re not really coming, are you ......?


    "This is the birth of the ...... prophet Arx Raytheft.


    "What?


    Noah and Kazi shouted in surprise. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    When I threatened the two followers, both Noah and Kazi turned away, looking unhappy.


    On the other hand, he casually turns his gaze toward Gills.


    This one is still smiling aloofly as before.


    In spite of the situation, though.


    I''m not sure what''s going on.¡¡Mr. Arx.


    No, I was wondering why Gills was so calm.


    Well, I had a certain expectation.


    Did he know the bandits would show up?¡¡No, I don''t know yet.


    I''m pretty sure of it.


    Are you sure?


    You''re sure?¡¡Isn''t that obvious?¡¡Bandits are always on the lookout for someone to rob, you know?¡¡They don''t appear where there is no one to steal from, and it''s natural for them to appear where there is, right?


    So you were unmoved?


    No. If it appears near the mountain road in the near future, you should keep in mind that it might come to the nearby village, right?


    ............


    Yes, that''s true. Gill''s answer makes a lot of sense.


    But if that''s true, why did he choose such a dangerous "nearby village" to stay in? A safety-conscious merchant would have avoided risky activities as much as possible. He would never have gone near such a place.


    But Gills was still smiling, an uncanny smile on his face.


    What was he thinking? I can''t see any inner thoughts in his narrow eyes.


    But now is not the time to be thinking about that.


    Noah, Kazui.


    When I called out to them, they said, "Yes, sir," and "Good grief," and immediately began to prepare.


    Noah readied his weapon.


    Kazui went outside to check on them.


    When the village chief saw us start to move, he called out to us in confusion.


    "Ah, Master Arx?


    We''ll fight you if it comes to that.


    No, that''s .......


    Don''t worry. Those two are used to fighting. Bud, you wait here.


    When I give the order, the guide man nods.


    We can''t put him in harm''s way, because we don''t want him to get hurt.


    "No!¡¡You''re so brave at your age. You look like the heir to a monarch.


    Do you fight too, Gills?


    No, I''ve got enough on my plate. I''ll go hide somewhere else.


    I''ll just hide somewhere else." I wondered what his intentions were in trying to stick around.


    Could it be that they are planning to hide behind us?


    Noah casually asks.


    (......I''ll keep an eye out for you, but be careful.


    (......)


    As I was talking with Noah, Kazi came out of the doorway.


    As I was talking to Noah, Kazi came out of the doorway, smiling his usual creepy smile.


    "I guess my master is a prophet after all, huh?


    "Well, you''d better start worshipping me.


    "Kihihi. I''ve always taken care of you, haven''t I?


    He was carrying a cane with an unusual handle.


    He had brought it with him on his long journey, but he had never used it before, but the fact that he was showing it here meant that it was a weapon.


    The village chief asks Kazui, "What''s the situation?


    What''s the situation?


    Oh, they''re trying to force through the south gate. The village people are holding them back for now, but it''s only a matter of time before they break through.


    "I see. ......


    The village chief looked pale. I guess he doesn''t have many experiences like this.


    I don''t have the same experience, but I do have the knowledge.


    In this case, .......


    The chief of the village should go to ...... and prepare to fight and arrange a bonfire. Also, go around to the other houses and tell them not to go outside.


    "Yes, sir!


    With Noah in tow and Gills behind me, I headed for the scene.


    A simple fence was already in place in front of the south gate, with armed village men.


    And as Kazui had said, the young men of the village were holding the gate to prevent it from being breached.


    "We can''t hold them!


    There was a pounding on the edge of the gate.


    With each crash, there was a heavy thud and a shudder that seemed to echo in my stomach.


    Small pieces of wood flew out.


    A voice came from beyond the gate.


    The old bolts were distorting and screeching.


    It''s almost time to break it.


    That''s the moment! The moment the gate is destroyed, the bandits will pour in.


    They''re probably gloating now, thinking about what will happen after the attack.


    Murder.


    Looting.


    Rape.


    The only thing they can''t foresee is their own misfortune in setting up a raid in such a place.

 64 Episode 63, Bandit Attack

    The village was darker than I expected when the night fell.


    It was darker than I had expected, probably because I was used to seeing the night in the capital.


    The moonlight and starlight were not enough.


    Everywhere was crushed in black as if ink had been spilled.


    Although the light from the "glittering glass" is leaking from the windows.


    This gives the impression of a deep darkness crawling out from between the houses.


    Thanks to the torches held by the villagers, the bonfires set up outside, and the , we could maintain a certain level of visibility, but even so, there were many places we could not see.


    In such a situation, if they were to slip into the village, it would be extremely difficult to find them.


    Hide in the dark and keep your breath.


    They would take advantage of the darkness and attack you.


    I can imagine such a scene.


    Therefore, the bandits must be stopped at the gate.


    "Put the fence as far forward as you can!¡¡Drive the stakes as far as they will go!¡¡Don''t stop!


    Noah''s voice rang out in a clear voice to the villagers behind him as a heavy thud echoed through the gate.


    The fences and stakes that were still being erected were meant to impede the movement of the opponent. With these stakes in place, the enemy is unable to move freely, while the defenders can fire their long-handled weapons from behind them, as well as their bows and arrows.


    You''re used to it, aren''t you, beautiful girl? Do you have any experience with this kind of thing?


    ...... My first battle was an offensive battle.


    Really?¡¡No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Noah nodded quietly at Gills'' words.


    I thought his first battle was when he followed his uncle Clive to the battlefield, but I guess that''s not the case.


    Anyway, first things first.


    He opened the window of the steel lantern with built-in "glitter glass" on his waist.


    He flips his white cloak inside out.


    He drew his sword from its scabbard.


    And stepped in front of the fence.


    "Are you two ready?


    Yes, we''re ready.


    No problem.¡¡Yeah.


    Okay. I''ll fire the first shot, then Noah will be in front, and Kazui and I will be behind him.


    When I announced the impromptu formation like that, Kazui suddenly said.


    "No, I can go in front this time.


    He tapped himself on the shoulder with a large stick.


    He tapped himself on the shoulder with a large, long-handled stick, which meant that he was going to use it.


    It is a strange stick with an irregular shape and handles in some places.


    I''m not sure how it will be used, but I say to him, "Okay," and now I call out to the people holding the gate.


    "Everyone, jump out of the way and cover your ears.


    "Oh?¡¡Are we doing that?


    Yeah. So you two get those earplugs ready.


    Yes, sir.


    Got it.


    What is it?¡¡What are you doing?


    No, no, no, no. Just cover your ears and shut up and watch.


    Gills gazed at me curiously. I give him an annoyed look and then direct him towards the gate.


    On the other hand, the people holding the gate are confused.


    If the gate loses its support, it cannot withstand the pressure and will shatter immediately.


    Certainly, it would not be easy for them to nod their heads when suddenly told to leave.


    When I added that I would use magic on them, they all jumped to the side at once.


    I think they understood that easily because they knew that they could apply the imprint.


    The destruction of the gates and bolts, which had lost their ...... support, accelerated further.


    The gate warped inward due to the pressure coming from only one side, and the bolts supporting it cracked with an unpleasant sound.


    Again, I reminded him to cover his ears.


    Just before the gate was about to break and the bandits were about to jump in...


    "Pop! Go wild! Alarm trumpets, loud snoring. Dogs barking and screeching, fourth- and fifth-rate musicians. The tantrums of babies, the shouts of fathers. All that noise, wrap it up and throw it out. Deafening bubbles of soap!


    --Astonish Bubble.


    After chanting, a large number of [Arts Glyphs] are blown into the air and scattered about.


    The blueish-white glowing [Arts Glyphs] seem to expand, and then they turn into bubbles. The bubbles, which were covered with an oil film, were illuminated in rainbow colors by the prism, and drifted in the air, spreading out as they pleased.


    It was as if a special toy was used to create many soap bubbles. The difference between them and the soap bubbles made by toys is that they are much bigger and have magical powers.


    Perhaps it was because the light from the lanterns provided a certain degree of brightness, but the front of the gate suddenly became enveloped in a fantastic atmosphere.


    "Wow, what a beautiful magic.


    "That''s why...


    No, Arx-kun, you''ve got a pretty face, but you''re really tough.


    "......!


    The sudden surprise I had for Gills, who laughed and covered his ears, is now but .


    Don''t touch me.


    Get as far away as you can.


    With that gesture, he urged the villagers without earplugs to evacuate.


    Soon, the gate burst open with a loud crash, and bandits carrying logs rushed in.


    Following behind them were the bandits who had been about to avalanche inside when the breach occurred.


    But the moment the spearhead of them hit the magic soap bubble that was waiting for them.


    --Papa papa papa papa papa papa!


    The explosion sounded like a firecracker multiplied several times, or even dozens of times, hitting the area.


    Of course, there was no one who could endure the direct blast to the eardrums that drowned out even screams.


    Aside from the villagers who had been instructed to protect their ears and evacuate in advance, the bandits fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    Even those who were safe staggered unsteadily, as if they were drunk or dizzy.


    They catch their foot on a fallen bandit and fall down.


    They could not get up, but only crawled on the ground.


    In front of the gate, there were many fallen bandits.


    Naturally, the bandits who were to follow were completely thwarted and had no choice but to hesitate.


    The bandits were shouting something outside the gate.


    They were probably shouting to be careful because there was a mage. Since he was temporarily deaf, he could not grasp the volume of his own voice, and since most of them were deafened, he was not sure how many of his comrades were receiving his words.


    The bandits are unable to move as they should.


    Not only because of their fallen comrades, but also because there are still several soap bubbles floating in the air.


    If you move to avoid touching them, they will naturally slow down, and if you step into them, you will be at their mercy.


    A villager threw a stone at one of the bubbles, but it hit him and he was hit from the side.


    "Destroy all those bubbles first!


    The bandits ordered to destroy the bubbles.


    After all, attacks that are difficult to defend against are very effective.


    If we continue to use this magic, it will not only buy us time, but it may automatically lead to our extinction or even our escape - but this time, out of consideration for the villagers, we will only do it once.


    We have imprinted earplugs, but the rest of us don''t. If they continue to be exposed to this magic for too long, it may affect them as well. It consumes very little magic and is quite easy to use, but the problem is that it is difficult to use in this situation or in a melee.


    From outside the gate, arrows and stones aimed at the soap bubbles are flying.


    As the sound of popping echoes and the floating soap bubbles disappear as shattered [Arts Glyphs], the bandits enter with caution.


    However, the number of bandits was greatly reduced by the Astonish Bubble.


    There were only about ten of them.


    It''s possible that they are still waiting outside the gate, though.


    Kazi suddenly bursts forward ahead of Noah.


    With his careless advance, the bandits immediately tried to surround him.


    "Algol''s Scythe. The sharp blade, always well-tended, clears away the garden weeds. Clear the weeds! Brush away the reeds. Uproot everything.


    [Algol''s Law of Cleaving].


    The farmer Algol depicted in the "Age of Spirits" is, of course, quoted as saying that he has been working in the field since Monday.


    From a week or day of the week with a cycle similar to the seventh day of the week in the world of men, often used in ancient history and biography.


    It depicts Algol engaged in field work on Monday, the first day of the work week.


    After the chanting, the brass-colored [arts glyphs] seem to concentrate on the tip of the long handle, and they take root with a brass-colored glow.


    Beautiful curves.


    Large blade surface.


    It looks like a scythe held by the god of death.


    That''s true, but--


    "It''s a beam blade!¡¡Beam Blade!


    What?


    What?


    A question mark appeared on his face at various points.


    In the meantime, Kazi twisted his body into a hunch and swung it out.


    The circle around him was sliced open like a scythe.


    Naturally, several of the bandits who were trying to surround Cazi took the brunt of the blow, and the top and bottom of the circle parted in tears.


    "Don''t get too close!


    The bandits shouted as they saw the devastation.


    Noah with his slender sword.


    Kazui with a scythe.


    With them standing in the way, they could not carelessly enter.


    However, the sporadic firing of bows and arrows made it impossible for them to attack.


    Some of the villagers stood behind the fence with spears, while others supported them with stones and bows and arrows.


    The battle continues for a while...


    "Noah.


    Yes, this is probably it.


    Noah nodded his head as he understood the purpose of my call.


    There''s something wrong with the way they''re attacking.


    If I had to pick a reason, it would be that they''re not really attacking.


    They are coming at us to defeat us, but I don''t sense any aggressiveness in this attack, which should be present in a group assault. Normally, the attackers would have been more numerous and would have pressed forward.


    There were still bandits in the rear.


    This can be seen from the number of bows and arrows and stone throwers.


    But for some reason, they did not deploy them.


    Nevertheless, they continue to attack.


    This is not a method of attack that can be conquered.


    So that means--


    There''s another bandit in the back!


    Oh, they got him there too.


    It was a little too late to notice.


    The man who had been guarding the north gate came running in breathlessly to report it.


    The other side''s pretty good, too.


    Gills, who had been standing next to him for some time, smiled faintly.


    He was being attacked in the back, but for some reason he seemed to be relaxed.


    But why?


    The reason for this is because... "Well, there are a lot of guards that Pirocolo has in the back, so I think we can handle that one.¡¡We''ll just have to defeat this one.


    Gills was right, the north side was filled with warriors guarding Pilocoro''s cargo.


    They will defend their own cargo against the invading bandits.


    In the meantime, would it be best for us to defeat the enemy on our side?


    Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard a sound in the distance.


    Suddenly, the sound of a flute came from the distance.


    The high-pitched sound echoed in the night sky.


    Was it a signal of some kind?


    But the bandits who heard it--


    "Retreat!¡¡Retreat!


    They shouted and retreated in unison.


    We, who witnessed their retreat, were just stunned.


    "This is it?¡¡What does that mean?


    The battle was just about to begin.


    And now this retreat.


    Naturally, all we felt was confusion.


    Noah, who was staring into the darkness outside the gate, called out to me.


    "How can I help you, ...... Mr. Arx?


    I mean, what do you think ...... Noah should do?


    It''s not necessarily the end of the world, and it could be a trap. I think it''s best to leave the village unguarded and carefully patrol the perimeter of the village.


    Nodding at Noah''s words, I instructed him to capture the fallen bandits for now.


    All the while, nothing but questions swirled in my head.


    It''s too easy for this to be over, no matter what.

 65 Episode 64: Full of Mysteries

    The damage from the attack at the south gate was almost zero.


    After the bandits retreat, capture the fallen bandits with [Astonish Bubble].


    More fences and stakes were set up inside the gate, and the defenses were established.


    The north gate was also breached, but the bandits there are said to have quickly retreated.


    We''re still investigating the damage, but for now, I''m leaving Kazui alone in the village, and instead, I''m sending Noah and a few other villagers out to patrol the area.


    We''ll see if there are any bandits lurking around the village.


    Whether or not they would pretend to have retreated, but would attack again.


    That''s what we went out to find out.


    "Wu ......


    Mr. Arx, if you''re not feeling well, why don''t you go back to the village?


    No, that''s not how it works. ......


    I walked around the village, holding my mouth with my hand. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    Thanks to Noah rubbing my back, I feel much better, but I still can''t get rid of the sick feeling in my chest.


    Even you, Arx, are no match for a dead body.


    Of course not. ......


    £«"Of course it is, " I reply to Alpha''s words with bitterness.


    Yes, the cause of the nausea that wouldn''t leave me was the corpse of a bandit.


    When the village was being attacked, I was so focused that I didn''t pay attention to it.


    When I took a breath, the smell from the stomach of the bandit that had been cut in half made me nauseous.


    When I fought at the Marquis of Gaston''s mansion before ......, the corpses were basically clean.


    Some were pierced by Noah''s sword.


    Or iced.


    Some of them had their necks broken by Cazi''s magic.


    Finally, they were choked by the locust whirlwind.


    This is the first time I''ve been in a fight where my guts were splattered all over the place.


    The sight of the warm blood and flesh rising up in a thin, smelly steam was like a hellish picture of a man''s world.


    Some of the villagers even vomited during and after the bandits'' attack.


    And yet, even after witnessing such a horrific situation, a certain Gills was unconcerned.


    "At ......?¡¡Why did Gills come along?


    No, I thought it would be safer to stay here than in the village. I thought it would be safer to stay here than in the village, and if something happened, the powerful mages would protect us.


    I''ll take Arx-sama first.


    There''s Kazui in the village. He''ll be fine.


    That''s true, but the more the merrier.


    "That''s true, but the more the merrier," he said, and laughed.


    If they were really such cowards, they wouldn''t have come to a dangerous place.


    What are their intentions?


    As with the bandits who suddenly retreated, we still don''t know much about this man.


    But that magic you just did was amazing. I can''t believe you came up with the idea of defeating an enemy with sound. You''ve got to make them less cautious with your appearance and then ...... go boom. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    It''s much better to disable them with a simple spell than to damage the village with a big, flashy spell, right?


    Disabling them instead of defeating them. ...... I guess we shouldn''t make enemies of Mr. Arx.


    Please do.


    I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a good idea.


    But still...


    I''m sure you''ve figured out that that magic is ''unbelievable''.


    "Hmm?¡¡What are you talking about?


    "Don''t be silly.


    I looked at Gills and poked him lightly, and he stuck out his tongue in a goofy way.


    You got me. No, I''ve got some knowledge of magic, even if I''m not like this.


    "So?


    Yes, he did say something like he knew the effect of magic.


    There was no way he could have known that the bubbles were insane just by looking at them.


    To the casual observer, it must have looked like just a bunch of big bubbles floating in the air.


    This means that, in all likelihood, he judged it by the spell.


    A man who calls himself a merchant, but who also knows magic.


    A man who claims to be a merchant but also knows magic.


    But the bottom line is that I don''t know.


    Regardless of the story, I checked where the bandits had fled to, being careful not to stray too far from the village, but there was no word.


    It seems that the bandits are not lurking anywhere, so I decided to make a break for it and return to the village.


    What was the point of this attack on ......?


    I can''t figure out what the bandits were trying to do at all.


    Certainly, it sounds like a brilliant exit.


    However, without stealing anything or achieving anything of note, they would only have caused damage.


    If the diversion had been successful and the north gate had been opened, the attack would have been even more fierce.


    However, they retreated with a signal soon after the report of the gate being breached arrived.


    They simply wanted to open the gate to the village.


    To exhaust the village''s defenses with sporadic attacks.


    All sorts of possibilities came to mind, but they faded away as quickly as they were conceived, as they made little sense.


    I could see a faint reddish tinge in the dark sky just above the village.


    Perhaps they had increased the number of bonfires. The village didn''t have much "glittering glass," so the only light was from the fire.


    As soon as we passed through the gate, we were greeted by the village chief.


    Oh!¡¡You''re back. ......


    Apparently, they''re not hiding anywhere nearby. How about you?


    Yes, sir. We have confirmed that there is no major damage to the village. ...... Thank you very much for your help.


    The village chief bowed, and those behind him bowed as well.


    The damage to the village was limited to a broken gate.


    As for the rest of the people staying in the village...


    "Speaking of which, what about Pilokoro and the others?


    Pilokoro-dono left right after that.


    What?¡¡He left?


    Yes. We tried to stop him, but ......


    The village chief sank into a sigh of regret.


    So, he couldn''t keep him and left?


    But why did he leave at this time?


    Pilokoro''s behavior was so bizarre that his face showed his confusion.


    Then, as if to express his confusion, Gills said.


    No, no, the night has just begun.¡¡Even if you''re in a hurry, it''s absurd to leave the village at this hour, isn''t it?


    "Yes. I repeatedly told them that it was dangerous to go outside now, but they wouldn''t listen to me, saying that they had to go to the capital to report as soon as possible.


    What report?¡¡What for?


    Well, during the attack on the north gate, a cargo was stolen. ......


    "Stolen?


    The village chief nodded in reply.


    So you''re saying that their cargo, or silver, was stolen by the bandits?


    Noah raised an eyebrow at the mention of this.


    They had many guards, didn''t they?


    It seems that when the gates were breached, they took advantage of the situation and the entire shipment was snatched.


    "Seriously? ......


    I''m not sure what to say.


    When we were waiting for the village to come in, the Piloceros had enough guards to form a line.


    I don''t know if I counted correctly, but there were ten to twenty of them.


    How skillful they were to slip past that many guards and steal it.


    Moreover, not much time had passed between the breach of the north gate and the retreat of the bandits.


    And even though it hadn''t been long since the north gate had been breached and the bandits had retreated, how could they have stolen it so easily?


    "Chief!


    I turned around at the sudden call.


    When I turned around at the sudden call, a villager came running towards the chief.


    What''s wrong?


    I''ve made contact with the army that''s been staying nearby. They''ll be here soon!


    Oh!¡¡That''s good!


    The village chief''s voice bounced with joy.


    The chief''s voice flashed with joy. Apparently, after they left for the patrol, they sent out a report to the nearby villages that bandits had appeared.


    One of them said that they had found a territorial army that had come to this area to kill the bandits.


    They were on the lookout for a while.


    ...... Soon, a group of armed men appeared in the village.


    They were armed with swords, spears, bows, and other weapons of their choice.


    The design of the armor and other clothing is all the same.


    The equipment is made to order and engraved for each individual.


    A strong warhorse and a military flag indicating the territory of the army.


    There is even a Transportation Corps in the rear.


    Definitely an official unit.


    But what appeared with the troops was a boy with reddish-brown hair carrying a huge sword on his back.


    He was about the same age as me.


    He was only a little taller than me.


    Despite this, he rode at the head of the troop on a war horse.


    Even the older men in the troop were polite to him.


    So he must be the son of a good family.


    I observed his appearance, thinking that he must be from a very strict family to be leading his troops to defeat bandits at this time of the day.


    He was dressed not in armor, but in the kind of comfortable clothing and cloak that one would find on the street.


    The only armor he wore was a pair of well-tailored boots and a wrist.


    On his nose is a bandage reminiscent of a naughty boy.


    His face is full of energy and vigor, even at night.


    He looked more like an adventurous boy than the son of a good family.


    What is surprising, however, is his huge sword.


    The fact that he could walk around with a sword twice his height was like something out of a daydream.


    Perhaps it is the effect of the engraving on the sword and the engraving on the wrist.


    The chief of the village kneels down to bow to the boy on the horse.


    He was a man of high rank, after all.


    The chief immediately began to explain the situation.


    Soon, the soldiers began to move one by one.


    They were probably repairing the gate and checking the security.


    Suddenly, the boy turned to me.


    He looked dubious, but when the chief immediately said something to him, his face became smiling and satisfied.


    He must have told him what had happened.


    The boy and some others dismounted and approached.


    And he was a little more curt than the broken ...... children of good families.


    "You protected my people, didn''t you?¡¡I thank you. Thank you.


    "Oh, yeah.


    I gave him a vague reply.


    "............?


    "......, what is it?


    The boy peeked at me with a suspicious expression, and I gave him a suspicious look as well.


    In the midst of all this, the boy is bouncing around, looking at our faces from various angles.


    In addition, he squinted his eyes and groaned as if trying to focus.


    I wondered what he was trying to find out about me.


    Her gaze naturally narrowed due to her rudeness.


    ...... You''re a girl, aren''t you?¡¡...... Yes, I am. And you''re cute.


    Right after he said that, he turned around and said.


    "Noah, they say you''re cute. Noah, they say you''re cute.


    "...... Dear Arx. Don''t turn your back on reality. That was definitely directed at Mr. Arx.


    Shut up, I know!¡¡d*mn it!¡¡d*mn it!


    He shouts and clogs his feet.


    I wonder if this kind of exchange is a regular thing anymore.


    He shouted to the wondering boy and the people behind him.


    I''m a man!¡¡Man!¡¡I''m a man!


    "What?¡¡Is that so?¡¡Are you sure?


    Yeah!¡¡You can tell by the way I look!¡¡You''re wearing men''s clothes!


    No, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize.


    The boy is smiling cheerfully.


    There is no hint of embarrassment.


    The person behind him asks him if he is his assistant or something.


    They must be his assistants or something.


    "Boy, boy.


    "Oh?¡¡Oh, yeah. I know, I know. ...... Well, it''s my job, so I had to ask you some questions. ......


    They want to find out who they are.


    If you''d like to go to my house," the chief suggested, "we''ll go to your house together.

 66 Episode 65 Red Brown-Haired Boy

    "Mr. Diet. Sorry about the leftovers. ......


    No, not at all!¡¡I love this fish pie!


    The auburn-haired boy with the smiling face took a slice of fish pie from the village chief.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    They rent the living room of the village chief''s house and take a seat on each chair.


    In front of Arx, there is a boy with reddish-brown hair who looks satisfied after finishing his dinner.


    Despite the fact that this was a hearing, there was no sense of severity.


    Perhaps it was because he had already defended the village once before.


    Rather, his curiosity about the stranger seemed to prevail, and he seemed to be looking at us with a kind of bouncy, happy gaze.


    My impression of him is that he is ...... cheerful.


    He has a charming smile on his face, and he is like a puppy when he lies down on the desk and looks at you.


    Both men faced each other with their attendants and assistants behind them.


    When the scene is set, the boy with reddish brown hair opens his mouth.


    "So, again. My name is Dietry.


    "Boy!


    The auburn-haired boy was about to introduce himself.


    The aide hurriedly interrupted him.


    The auburn-haired boy looked as if he had suddenly realized something when the auburn-haired man called out to him, as if to accuse him of something.


    What?¡¡Oh, that''s right, that''s right. My name is Deet. It''s just Diet. Nice to meet you.


    ...... Nice to meet you.


    I returned the unnatural greeting.


    I''ve rephrased it, but I can''t escape the unnaturalness when I add the word "just". Rather than deliberately disguising his identity, there seems to be some kind of unspoken agreement.


    He is probably here because he does not want to reveal his identity.


    The position they are in.


    Their relationship with others.


    It is possible to infer his status from this, but there is no need to guess it here.


    I will not pursue the matter in particular, but rather listen quietly.


    "So this is my assistant and chaperone, Garanga. I''m in charge of these guys.


    The boy with reddish-brown hair, Deet, introduced him, and the man next to him, who was assisting him, bowed his head.


    A well-built man with hair that was beginning to grow thin.


    He seems to be of high rank, but his tone of voice suggests a certain coarseness.


    He gives the impression of a trained soldier, rather than a regular soldier.


    He is more like an experienced sergeant assisting a new officer.


    He is also standing up for Diet, so Diet must be leading this unit.


    He is too young, but in this world, this kind of thing is quite common if you are of a certain rank. It is not particularly unusual for a person to lead a unit and gain experience at a young age.


    Of course, the degree of "young" would vary from family to family.


    Then the man who had just been introduced to me bowed his head and said, "My name is Garanga.


    Then he said


    He said, "I see that you are well-dressed and your behavior is graceful. You seem to be a member of some noble family.


    In contrast to the cheerful Deet, Galanga''s eyes flashed with a glint of brilliance.


    It''s a relentless gaze, trying to examine and clarify the other party.


    This is not because he doubts our status, but because he knows that we are nobles.


    In the first place, this is the domain of the House of Rastinel.


    If other nobles were to enter without permission, it would not only be unpopular, it would be the cause of a dispute.


    To enter the territory, one must follow the proper procedures.


    This distrust is probably due to the fact that this is not well known.


    "...... First, my name is Arx Raytheft. These are my squires, Noah and Kazi. And in the background is Bud, who is giving us a tour.


    The Raytheft family is .......


    It''s one of the oldest baronies in the kingdom. I believe the name is Arx, the eldest brother of the family.


    While Deet was digging through his memories, Galanga''s gaze took on a strange light.


    Perhaps this man, like Gills, knows about the rumors.


    Anyway.


    Why are these people here?


    "There''s a reason.


    A reason?


    Yeah. Here, I have a letter of authorization from the royal family.


    Galanga stiffens for a moment as he pulls out a letter and a sealed envelope addressed to his lord, Louise Rastinel, from his bag.


    The wax seal with the royal seal is effective against people of proper status.


    They are trained to memorize the seal, so they understand it just by showing it to them without having to explain it to them.


    This is especially effective with regular military personnel, especially those of high rank.


    "May I have a look at ......?


    I don''t want you to open the letter to my lord here.


    "Yes. Yes, I understand.


    Opening a letter from the king to his lord without permission is punishable by both the person who opens it and the person who is opened.


    Galanga looks over the letter. The expression on his face became mysterious, and then his brow furrowed.


    He must have been concentrating on every word to make sure he didn''t miss anything.


    After reading for a while, Galanga let out a big breath.


    Deet asks him.


    "What do you think, Garanga?


    There''s no mistaking ....... It''s an official document. And a pretty high priority one at that. Here''s the seal with the royal family seal.


    Oh, really?


    A distinctive impression at the bottom of the document.


    Seeing the proof that the letter was issued by the Crosselroads, Diet looked convinced.


    Since the procurement of silver is also an order from the royal family, the letter is stamped with the Imperial Seal. The letter was stamped with the Imperial Seal, and if he showed it to her, she would be able to pass through the country without having to go through the troublesome procedures.


    Diet suddenly tilted his head.


    But why didn''t you call us?¡¡We''ll pick you up.


    You''ll have to figure that out with a letter like .......


    The procurement of silver is a backroom matter. If you''re going to send out a herald, you''re going to have to deal with it appropriately, and if you do, you''re going to be treated like a guest of honor.


    Because of the existence of the magic meter, we prefer not to make a big deal out of it if at all possible.


    Deet, on the other hand, is having a whispered conversation with Galanga.


    He''s probably asking Galanga what this is all about. He hears voices saying things like, "It''s almost like a secret mission," and eventually Deet looks like he''s got it all figured out.


    "I understand the situation. So, you stopped by this village after all?


    "Yes. The mountain road was blocked, so we came here.


    It''s the best place to go around. It''s a natural choice.


    Oh, yeah. Just out of curiosity, did you pay for your stay?¡¡Did you do it right?


    I paid for the engraving and repairs in exchange for letting you stay here.


    Yes, we''ve been a big help. ......


    When the chief said this, Diet was surprised.


    "What?¡¡What?¡¡Can Arx be engraved?


    "Oh, yeah, it can be ......, but so what?


    "Yes, it can.


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before.¡¡My sword. I''ve been feeling a little out of sorts for a while now, and I''ve been meaning to show it to an engineer. ......


    Deet said and turned to the giant sword that was propped up.


    And as he jumped down from his chair.


    Galanga holds his head in his hands and chuckles in exasperation.


    "Boy, you know what: ......


    What?¡¡No, because you need it!¡¡It''s my weapon of choice!


    That''s true, but there''s a place for it. ......


    No!¡¡It''s the most important!¡¡What if you can''t kill the enemy when the time comes?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this.


    No, it''s fine to watch. It''s okay to look at it, but after you''ve used your magic, I''d like you to rest a little first if possible.


    "Really!¡¡Okay, thank you!


    As soon as I said yes, Deet gave me a big smile.


    It''s an innocent smile. It''s still somewhat puppyish.


    On the other hand, Galanga bows his head apologetically.


    "So, Deet and the others are still after that bandit?


    "That''s right. They''ve been popping up around here a lot lately. We''re in trouble too.


    So, boy, ......


    What?¡¡Oh, .......


    Garanga was taken aback by Diet''s careless remark.


    On the other hand, Deet noticed it and made a face of "I did it".


    It is the same as exposing one''s kryptonite to talk about one''s guilt.


    A simple slip of the tongue can be fatal among nobles.


    You seem to have realized that, but it''s too late.


    Galanga exhaled as if he had given up.


    "Please don''t tell anyone about this.


    Oh.


    Such an exchange took place between him and Arx.


    "It''s not just our territory, either. The bandits seem to be appearing in the surrounding territories as well, causing a commotion here and there.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. We''re casting a net, but why can''t it work like this?


    Finally, Diet blurts out.


    I shouldn''t say what I think like this, but I''m still old. I guess I can''t help it.


    When I asked him how he was going to catch them, he said.


    "I''m going to dress up like a bandit and try to lure him out.


    "............


    "Or carry something valuable as bait.


    "............


    I''m trying everything. ......


    I ask Deet, who seems to be making all kinds of strange plans.


    "How does ...... work?


    That''s a good idea. I think it''s a good plan. ......


    It''s a good idea, I think.


    And he must be having a hard time because he has to listen to him to some extent.


    Then, Deet suddenly sighed.


    "Even though His Highness Ceylan is nearby now. I''m in trouble.


    "Hmm?¡¡"His Highness?¡¡Is he coming around here?


    Oh, yeah. I don''t know what''s going on, but he''s on a tour of Nadar territory. So he came to this area ...... and now he is near Nadar territory?¡¡If they find out about the banditry at a time like this, they could be in trouble. You should have at least caught them before they came.


    I''m sure you''re right, but you should be angry first.


    ...... Ugh, if I don''t make a difference, my mom will kick my ass.


    Deet started to hold his head in his hands with tears in his eyes.


    Apparently, he''s scared of the thunder of a certain lady.


    Naturally, he must be talking about his mother.


    While Deet was lying on the table holding his head in his hands, Galanga said.


    Galanga said, "Anyway, thanks to Arx and the others, we''re saved. After all, they were able to catch me while I was still able to talk.


    "Oh, I see!¡¡That''s right!


    ...... Did you just find out, kid?


    No, I didn''t. No, I didn''t!


    I''m not!


    You can''t do anything about it when you can see that it''s a deception.


    "At any rate, we''ve got them by the tail now. Thanks!


    That''s how Deet thanked me.


    Anyway, after that, I explained to them in detail about the bandit attack and their characteristics.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    ...... The report that the bandits had taken poison and died came just before the Arks went to bed.

 67 Episode 66: Restoration of swords from the morning

    --What is still bothering me is that the bandits we captured committed suicide.


    According to what I heard, they had hidden the poison in their mouths beforehand, and when Diet and the others tried to interrogate them, they had already expired.


    The bandits gathered in the barn were in agony, their bodies were all bowed, and their expressions were as if they were smiling after their intense agony.


    It was a very gruesome way to die.


    But the question is, why did they do it?


    Although the judiciary in this world is not as well-developed as in the man''s world, there is a certain amount of punishment for crimes.


    Therefore, unless you commit a serious crime, it is unlikely that you will be executed immediately.


    In the first place.


    If you are caught, you will not be executed on the spot.


    You''ll be taken to a suitable place first.


    And while you''re there, you can try to escape.


    If you atone for your crimes, you could be released.


    You did a bad job and got caught. So it''s hard to imagine that he was grieving for the future and drank poison and committed suicide .......


    Naturally, Deet and the others were puzzled, as if they didn''t understand.


    I was impressed by their bitterness, saying that they had lost the clue to catch the bandits, and that their investigation was back to square one.


    Anyway, because of this, Diet and the others questioned us again.


    Of course, it was not because they suspected us, but to investigate the situation.


    Naturally, Deet''s investigation also extended to Gills, and he was interrogated separately, but he was soon released.


    He is such a strange man. It would seem logical that he should be detained as an unidentified person for a certain period of time, at least until he reaches the capital, but he was released unexpectedly easily.


    According to him, the village chief had helped him to be released.


    As I woke up, I asked the village chief why.


    He said, "In the village of ......, there is a man with a disease that requires medicine that cannot be obtained in this area. So, Lord Guilds gave me some medicine to cure the disease.


    He said.


    I remember hearing such a story when I was invited to dinner the day before.


    So you helped him?


    "Yes. It was a very low price ......, and I think it was probably in the red, even if you take into account the fact that I was working as an individual. So I wanted to help in any way I could.


    I see. So that''s how it happened.


    "But why did Gills go that far?¡¡That man doesn''t have any connection to this village, right?


    No. Yesterday was the first time Mister Gills visited here.


    I guess.


    That strong northern Imerian accent. He''s definitely not from around here.


    I was curious and asked him why he was doing this, but it seems that Mister Guilds is visiting villages and settlements in the region like ours.


    "Why?


    It''s not profitable to go around villages with poor logistics like this ......, and the cost of finding specialties and curiosities is enormous. It would not be profitable and would quickly bankrupt the company.


    I can''t help but wonder why they are doing it. I can''t help but wonder.


    Did the village chief see the true meaning of my question?


    A gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "Master Arx. Things don''t move solely on the basis of interest.


    What is it?


    Some people are motivated by emotion.


    People''s hearts and actions cannot be measured by a scale or a balance, can they?


    Do you think that''s funny?


    No. It''s just that I''ve always wondered about people who spend their lives acting selflessly, instead of being bonded by the feelings of their relatives or being inspired by casual feelings.


    That''s true. People are motivated by interest.


    I want to be appreciated by people.


    We want to be appreciated. We want to see people happy.


    People tend to seek such things when they have a comfortable life and are rich in spirit.


    But for people like us, it''s very nice to have people like that in our lives.


    I also remember when I was reliving a man''s life. It was a special feature on an evening information program, in which mobile vending trucks traveled around rural villages to help the elderly and other shopping refugees who lacked transportation.


    In short, Gill''s is something similar to that.


    There are differences in what they are doing, but they are the same in that they are working with the people in the community in mind.


    I want to help someone.


    I want to return the favor I have received.


    There are many reasons to do this.


    This also explains why I dared to come to this village at a time of crisis.


    I scratch my head, thinking about that.


    "No. It''s no good trying to look into people''s backgrounds.


    You can''t help it. You''re the one who has to do it.


    But...


    It''s kind of like the Dunweed in the Kige ...... folktales.


    The name is that of a character in a book of legends.


    Dunweed is a traveler who goes from village to village, offering what the village needs at low prices.


    Always moving with a selfless spirit, he helped many and was thanked by many.


    In this world, this story is often cited by commoners to teach morals to their children.


    I''m not sure if he''s aware of it or not, but he mentioned it to me yesterday when he gave me the medicine.


    And then the village chief seemed somewhat troubled, and spilled out.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    That''s ............ true, I suppose.


    But I didn''t think that the person who talked so passionately about [Dunwoody] was a bad person. When I asked how much the medicine would cost, I was prepared to pay quite a bit of money.


    --Don''t worry, don''t worry. Just give me a good meal instead and I''ll be fine.


    I can''t help but suspect that the person who said that and helped the villagers is a bad person. ......


    Sure you can''t?


    Yes. To us, that person is Dunweed.


    Then I''ll have to be careful. Then I''ll have to be careful, because then I might be seen as the one being ripped off.


    I don''t think Mr. Arx would do such a thing. ......


    I don''t know. I don''t know. He''s been acting weird to me.


    He may have been polite to the people of the village, but not to himself.


    This [Dunweed] has a bandit-like aspect to him.


    He is always on the side of the people, never giving in to the powerful.


    Moreover, he takes the profits that those people have unjustly gained and distributes them to the poor.


    We are not doing anything wrong, so we are not likely to do anything like that.


    While making a joke out of it, he said something about Gills.


    We can''t take the chief''s story at face value yet, but we should keep in mind that he is different from a merchant who puts his own interests first.


    I talked to the village chief in the morning.


    After talking to the village chief in the morning, I started to repair Diet''s engraved weapon.


    This was something he had asked me to do last night.


    Naturally, he''s already paid for it.


    I woke up early in the morning and started to work on it before I left for the village.


    The items to be repaired were the huge sword he was carrying and the wrist he was wearing on his arm.


    The sword was a machete-shaped sword made from a danpira, and was larger than the height of Arx and Deet. It is a weapon that could almost be called a weapon, with engravings all over it.


    Despite the ruggedness of its shape, the engraving is magnificent. The engraved [glyph arts] use abbreviations like the cursive script in the man''s world, and because everything is connected, it looks like a beautiful pattern.


    From this, we can see that this is an excellent product made by an outstanding engineer.


    Arcs has also seen a variety of engravings in the past.


    He has been shown engraving tools purchased by his favorite large store.


    Sometimes he looks at catalogs from bookstores.


    But Deet''s sword does not belong to any of the types I have seen so far.


    Therefore, it is likely to be an ancient item.


    It is engraved to maintain its strength and sharpness.


    Engraving for ease of handling and sliding.


    And even a water-repellent mark, perhaps to remove blood and oil.


    The engraving is exquisitely composed so that they do not affect each other.


    There is no one who can make this now, no matter where you look.


    There are many parts that even Arx, who has read the annals, would not be able to identify or decipher.


    At the end of the restoration work, Deet woke up.


    It''s a very late morning by this world''s standards, but that''s probably because he''s been on night watch and investigating until late.


    He yawns loudly, rubs his eyes, and slumbers.


    He still hadn''t gotten over his drowsiness.


    His aide, Galanga, helped him to drink a glass of water.


    Eventually, he woke up.


    "Oh, thank God. He''s getting sick all of a sudden. I''m so tired.


    "Boy. I''m glad to hear that.


    Oh. Now I can kill the enemy with it.


    Despite his cute and smiling face, the words that came out of his mouth were extremely noisy. Even the sons of warrior families are supposed to be a little more quiet. ...... Is this due to family culture?


    When I was thinking about how extreme it was, Diet peeked in.


    So, what''s it like?¡¡It''s looking really good.


    The work is already done. I''m just checking to see if anything has been missed.


    Really?¡¡You work fast.


    "You can hold it now," I say to Deet.


    "Oh?¡¡Oh?


    Deet lifts the giant sword lightly with his wrist-mounted hand and makes such a sound.


    The daydream-like scene makes me dizzy, but ...... the voice, mixed with surprise, makes me realize that the work was successful.


    Just in case.


    "How''s it going?


    I said to him.


    "Haha!¡¡That''s great!¡¡This is amazing!


    "Wha--


    Deet swings the giant sword around the room.


    It''s more than dangerous.


    It''s a close call between the tip of the knife touching the furniture and the furniture not touching the tip of the knife. The slightest mistake and you could lose everything.


    Despite this, Garanga makes no pretense of stopping it.


    Rather, he smiles broadly and asks Deet.


    "How are you doing, kid?


    "Yeah, I''m feeling much better than before!¡¡Wow!¡¡How did you do that?


    You can tell just by lifting it.


    The way he raises his huge sword with his arm outstretched is like an executioner waiting for the right moment to swing down.


    However, I, the person facing him, feel like a criminal waiting for the moment of execution.


    I put my hands out in front of me as if to control my movements.


    "Before that, that.


    "Hmm?¡¡Oh, oh, sorry, sorry.


    Deet sticks out his tongue as if to say, "Heck," and holds up his sword. Rather than looking offended, he seemed to have been accused of mischief. I wondered if this disturbing behavior was on the same level as that for this boy.


    I suddenly felt a shiver and a chill run down my spine.


    How did you do that? I was just repairing the damage.


    Galanga puts his face close to the sword and narrows his eyes.


    You can see the ...... pattern beautifully highlighted. I think it was not like this when I started working with Miss.


    "Maybe this was always beautiful in the first place. Maybe it was always beautiful, but it got worn out from all the use, and no one was able to repair it properly.


    You mean the restored ......?


    Not completely.


    That one''s .......


    While Galanga was roaring, the owner of the sword was...


    I don''t know what it is, but I think I''ll show it to Arx next time.


    If no one else can do it so well, I might as well do it. I''m sure with more knowledge we can get it back to the way it was.


    By "original," do you mean when it was created?


    Yeah. It might take some time, though.


    Really?¡¡Then I''ll ask Arx to do the maintenance from now on!¡¡Thanks!


    After Deet decided to appoint him as the exclusive technician, he couldn''t wait any longer.


    I''m going to go outside and test the sharpness.


    "Boy, don''t be too reckless, okay?


    "I know!


    "I know!" Deet said, and ran out with the huge sword on his shoulder.


    In the midst of all the hustle and bustle, it suddenly occurred to me that there was a lot of work to be done.


    In the midst of the hustle and bustle, I suddenly noticed that Garanga was looking at me.


    What''s going on? You turn your head to look.


    ...... No, it seems that rumors are not so reliable.


    Oh.


    Let me say thank you. Thank you, sir.


    Galanga thanked me for repairing his weapon.


    The day before, there was a hint of disturbance in his gaze, but now there is no such light in his eyes.


    You''ve been paid.


    No, no. It''s just a feeling.


    After this exchange, Galanga looks out the window with concern.


    I mean, kid, are you sure you''re okay? I think you''re overexerting yourself just because your sword is feeling better. ......


    Deet, on the other hand, could see it.


    If you''re worried about me, you should come too!


    "Huh. ............ Hey. I''ll go with you.


    Following Deet, Garanga also went outside.


    When I looked through the window, I saw that he was wielding a huge sword.


    Perhaps it was because the restoration was finished, but he was full of energy.


    The sleepy look he had just given me was a complete lie.


    He''s so energetic.


    As I muttered this to myself, one of the attendants appeared out of nowhere.


    "He''s just like a child, isn''t he? You''re so different from someone else.


    "Is that some kind of insult to me?


    No, it''s a compliment. It''s a compliment. It''s saved me a lot of trouble.


    I don''t know.


    I shrug my shoulders at Noah, who gives me a stern talking-to.


    It''s an odd-looking group, though.


    Yeah. That''s true.


    ...... Deet and his team described themselves as a unit dedicated to investigating and defeating bandits.


    Although it was suspicious that they did not reveal their origins, there was no doubt that they were involved in the Rustinelle territory.


    As well as the fact that they are wearing seals indicating their affiliation with the territorial army, it is already known that they are acquainted with the village chief.


    However, there are a few things that bother me.


    The quality of the equipment is beyond what a single unit should be equipped with.


    Excessively well organized troops.


    The overly reverent attitude of the villagers.


    I talked to some of the others, and they were all as strong and determined as Deet and Galanga.


    They seemed to be too strong for a mere unit.


    While I was thinking about this, another squire came up to me.


    "Hello.


    Good work, sir.


    Cazi, how are the preparations going?


    We''re almost done here. All we have to do is get ready to go.


    He squared his chin and looked out.


    He and his guide were getting ready to leave.


    And then.


    ...... Also, I''ve seen the guys, and they''re pretty well organized.¡¡Not only were they well equipped, but they had mages as well.


    About three of them?


    No, five. Two of them were dressed as vanguards to hide the fact that they were mages. That''s very elaborate.


    "Well, well, well.


    Noah''s eyes narrowed meaningfully as he listened to Kazi''s words.


    As they were discussing the people Deet had brought with him, he suddenly asked them.


    "Are they elite?


    No, that''s probably not it.


    "No?


    No, well, elite is elite, but it''s kind of ......


    Is Kazi difficult to verbalize?


    I don''t know what to say.


    As he grumbles and groans, Noah opens his mouth.


    It''s not just a bunch of soldiers, in my opinion, but a bunch of generals. Deet: ...... No, I suspect that all of the men that Deet has brought with him are men of rank and ability.


    What?


    "...... Ah. I''m not sure what to make of that. That is.


    They are both highly regarded.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I have a feeling it''s someone more well known, or at least of a higher status.


    Do you have any idea who Noah is?


    When his assistant called himself Garanga, he was already...


    Is he famous?


    He''s probably one of the lords of the House of Rastinel. Galanga Uiha, Lord of Azil of the House of Rastinel. He''s a fierce warrior who has won many battles against the Empire. Clayton Balan, Lord of Gardaria, as far as I can tell. Skarr Rosta, Lord of Lobel: ......


    Noah''s mouth was full of names of lords who were entrusted by House Rastinel.


    "What?¡¡What?¡¡Wait a minute!¡¡Is Deet working with several of the lords around here?


    Of course.


    No, no, no!¡¡Isn''t that strange?¡¡What''s going on with the chain of command?


    In short, the powerful people who rule this region are all working together, and they are doing something that should normally be done by someone lower than them, such as hunting bandits.


    It was absolutely impossible. No, this is an action that should not be allowed.


    It is not uncommon," he said, "for local monarchs to have different forms of governance, command, and organization. It''s not impossible.


    It''s not impossible. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.¡¡On the other hand, it can be said that the noble way of being like a kingdom aristocrat has not been fully cultivated. ......


    I''m not sure what to do.


    ...... The House of Rastinel is a local monarch under the Kingdom of Rynor.


    This means that they are recognized as a royal family, albeit a small one.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    If Noah and Kazui are correct, the lords here are probably treated like warlords in the men''s world.


    They may have taken a form similar to that of certain feudal lords, who had their vassals and lords live in their castles, and had deputies in their territories.


    If this is the case, it would certainly not be impossible for him to bring in a luxurious group of powerful people around him as his escort.


    But then....


    So Diet is still ......


    "Probably so. The Rastiner family is said to have teenage children, so I''m pretty sure.


    I had a sneaking suspicion that he was the son of the lord of this place.


    If it is not the child of a high-ranking person, he will not be appointed as the head of the troops, and he even has a small lord with him. There was no doubt about it.


    Cazi looks outside.


    "So that was the guillotine of the headhunting Rustinell?


    Probably.


    I ask Noah and Kazi about the word that just popped up.


    ...... What''s that?


    It''s a famous weapon that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Rustinell family. It''s the sword that Arx-sama repaired earlier.


    "Geez, .......


    It''s a weapon that''s been said to have decapitated many Imperial soldiers on the battlefield. Even I know about it. Khihihi.


    I hear it''s a modified version of the beheading sword originally used to punish criminals.


    Wow, scary. ......


    When I found out that what I was repairing was a terrible weapon, my back started to tremble.


    Anyway, is that why Garanga''s attitude changed so much?


    It''s true that if he fixed something so venerable, it''s only natural for him to change his attitude like that.


    "But Deet had it with him?


    It must have been passed down from the head of the family. The current head of the family, Louise Rastinel, is also known as the Witch of the Headhunters and the Lord of the Beheaders, and is still greatly feared by the neighboring Grecian Empire.


    The story also shows that she is rough and rugged.


    It seems more like a warlord than a nobleman, but in this world, local monarchs and military nobles are more common than you might think. Originally, local monarchs in this world were mostly clans that ruled their lands by force of arms, so they were more like lords who had risen from powerful families.


    In particular, in this world, around the Kingdom of Rynor, there are constant conflicts, so local monarchs and military nobles can not afford to live an overly glamorous life, such as "Oh, my God, you are beautiful.


    In addition, they are not afraid to send their heirs to the battlefield.


    Or, rather, they send them out to fight.


    I guess it''s because we live in a world where magic is a technology and the power of each individual is so strong.


    While the two of them were talking about this, a voice called out from outside.


    "Hey, Arxu. We''re almost ready.


    Yeah, I''m coming.


    I''m on my way." She replied to Deet, who had peeked out of the window and called out to her.


    Then, Noah, Kazui, and I went out of the house.

 68 Episode 67 Reunion in the Capital

    I was going to the capital of the Rastinel territory with Diet and the others.


    There were naturally four of us, myself, Noah, Kazui, and the man who was to guide us.


    On the other hand, Deet and his men had split up their forces to guard the area around the village, reducing the number to about two-thirds.


    On top of that, there is a group of people with a very fishy smell attached to them.


    Before we left, all the villagers came to see us off, and we received many words of thanks.


    In exchange for lodging, we made and repaired the imprinting tools.


    In defense of the village, we minimized the damage.


    So, people came to thank him.


    It was a surprise to see the entire village gathered in the village square.


    If you are ever in the area, please stop by again.


    The chief and the wife said that they would treat us to fish pie again.


    I replied, "By all means," and left for the capital with Diet and the others.


    On the way, the man who had been guiding us passed the baton to Deet.


    I wondered if it was unusual for him to be a resident of the capital. When he was done, Gills came to talk to him.


    I didn''t get tired because I was only listening to him talk about his travels around the world.


    When Diet suddenly left us, he came up to us as if he wanted to talk in private.


    What would he do with the silver once he had it?


    Is it just for engraving?


    Will you use it for something else?


    And so on.


    He asked me a lot of questions about how I would use it.


    I kept my guard up and just said that I would use it for the imprinting project.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking.


    The Dunweed story.


    And all these other weird things.


    I still don''t have a clear picture of him.


    Anyway, we took a major detour from our original route.


    We crossed a small mountain and walked our horses along a river, and arrived at our destination, the capital, just as the sun was setting.


    The capital of Rastinel with the setting sun in the background.


    It was the most prosperous city in the area, an orthodox circular fortress city in the kingdom.


    Barracks are scattered outside the city walls. Unlike the royal capital, the river flows outside the walls and stretches westward to the west.


    The castle, where the lord lives, is built on a small plateau within the city grounds, and looks particularly large and tall.


    When you pass through the castle gate, you will see the city filled with the bustle of evening.


    The main streets are particularly bright, as the use of "glittering glass" is widespread, though not as widespread as in King''s Landing.


    Perhaps because of the large amount of silver produced in this area, there were many stores with silver decorations or names derived from silver in various parts of the city.


    When we entered the capital, Gills said, "I''m going to make some money," and left at will.


    Now that he has parted ways with Diet and the others, he is resting at a restaurant after making arrangements for lodging.


    The greeting and audience with the lord, Louise Rastinel, was to be held the next day at the audience time.


    Normally, it would have been logical to contact her immediately, but it was obvious that Deet and the others would report and explain the situation even if we didn''t hurry to contact her. When I said good-bye, Garanga replied, "I was asked to do so," so there was no doubt.


    I finished my meal and my stomach was full.


    I leaned on the back of my chair to catch my breath.


    --The price of wheat is going up, isn''t it?


    --I haven''t heard anything about a bad harvest this year. Hey, isn''t the price of salt high these days too?


    --Yeah, that''s right. I wonder what''s going on?


    --Well... I''m sure Louise will take care of it.


    --Yeah.


    Suddenly, I hear something like that.


    Apparently, prices are going up.


    However, the people talking didn''t seem to be too concerned about it, and said, "Long live Louise! They were enjoying a toast to their lord, praising him.


    I guess they have a lot of trust in their lord. They seemed to be at peace.


    However, the price of wheat and salt rose.


    I heard the chief talk about it in the village.


    "What do you think about the price of wheat and salt, ...... Noah?


    What do you mean now?¡¡Isn''t it just a matter of prices going up to keep up with the rising prices in the surrounding areas?


    What if it''s a sign of war?


    When I say such a random thought, Kazi gives me a half-hearted look of dismay.


    Why do you always think of things in such a disturbing way, ......?


    "Well, you know. The price of wheat and salt doesn''t go up that often, does it?¡¡Normally, when the price of wheat or salt starts to rise, the lord will intervene and adjust the price.


    Wheat and salt are directly related to people''s lives.


    When the price of wheat or salt rises, everyone does everything they can to bring it back down.


    Of course, the lord would not allow a sudden rise in prices due to market manipulation.


    Since this would affect the revenue of the whole territory, it is natural that they would start to improve the situation, as the diners said.


    Besides, there are laws in place around here to prevent merchants from doing such selfish things.


    As long as there are no crop failures or interventions by other territories, this kind of thing should not happen very often.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.¡¡Hmm?


    "Don''t pick at your whiskers. The whip.


    Noah reiterates what he said earlier as he and Kazui play with each other.


    It''s unlikely, isn''t it? If the kingdom is preparing for war with the empire, it''s not just in the west, it''s skyrocketing throughout the kingdom, and there aren''t any lords around here that are in conflict with each other enough to start a war.


    I know. I mean, where the hell are we going to go to war with?


    After all, you can''t think of such a thing?


    There is no one to go to war with.


    So, it is impossible to say that war is likely.


    However, it is still unnatural that the prices of things essential to our daily lives are rising.


    I''ve heard that there have been good harvests everywhere this year, and yet I can hear in my ears that only the price of food around the territory is going up.


    Some stupid merchant based in this area is buying up all the food. It''s a common story.


    It''ll be over soon.


    As I sip my cup of tea, thinking that I''ve read too many books to connect everything to the incident.


    "This is Master Arx.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to me from behind.


    I turned around and saw a small, fat man with a merchant''s appearance.


    It was Pilokoro, the merchant who had disappeared from the village.


    You are ......


    You are ." "I just saw you, and I''m sorry to call on you. I''m sorry I didn''t get a chance to greet you when you left.


    Pilokoro apologizes in a reverent manner and bows his head.


    He had left the village last night and had already arrived at the capital?


    Just as I had felt in the village, Pilokoro seemed to be overwhelmed with fear.


    To him.


    No, I''m glad you''re okay. But I heard that someone stole a cargo in the village.


    "Yes. During the raid, when the gates were breached, they took advantage and stole the entire shipment. ......


    "And the silver?


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    He said, "I prioritized the evacuation of the villagers and that''s why I was robbed.


    That''s why I hurriedly rode my horse here to report it to my lord.


    Is everything all right now?


    The cargo I was carrying on my lord''s orders was stolen.


    That should have been punishable.


    Yeah, yeah. I had to pay a certain amount of blame and a fine, but it was lighter than I expected because the lord was also responsible for not being able to control the damage caused by the bandits.


    "I see. ......


    I guess he''s an understanding lord. You can''t blame him for fining you, but you owe him a debt of gratitude for not arresting you or charging you with a serious crime.


    So, what are you going to do now, Pirocolo?


    Me?¡¡I''m .......


    What do you do for a living?


    Uh, .......


    I was just casually talking to him, but for some reason, Pilocoro became sluggish.


    I could tell that he was having trouble answering.


    When I tilted my head at his attitude, he said


    I''m not going to be able to take on any other work because I''m going to ...... be heading to Nadar territory.


    "To Nadar territory?¡¡Now?


    "Yes, .......


    Nahdar territory.


    The territory of Nadar is adjacent to the territory of Rastinel, so it should be easy to get around.


    If you go down the river that runs along the territory, you will eventually reach Nadar territory.


    Transporting goods will also be easy if you use a ship.


    However, I did not expect to hear the name of Nadar mentioned here again.


    Thinking that I''ve been hearing that name a lot lately, I ask again.


    "Is that also an order from the lord of this place?


    No, it''s a different job.


    "Another haul?


    Yes, yes, yes. Yes, yes, yes.


    So it''s another case in Nadar territory.


    However, since we started talking about this, Pilokolo''s behavior has been strange.


    He seems to be upset somehow, and his conversation is stuttering and unintelligible.


    When I greeted him earlier, he seemed normal.


    I got the impression that he was like a child looking for an excuse in the middle of a conversation.


    I tried to ask him what was going on.


    "Well, I''ll just go to .......


    Oh, hey, .......


    I tried to stop him, but he didn''t hear me and left the store quickly.


    As I watched him walk away, I couldn''t help spilling a few words.


    "...... is full of strange people.


    I''m sure you''ll find it persuasive.


    "Khihihi!¡¡That''s right!


    That includes you guys, you know!¡¡Hey!


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    But that old man has a lot of work ahead of him, doesn''t he?


    Are you crazy?


    When I responded to Kazui''s questioning words, he said.


    "No, it''s not strange, but you failed at your job and now you''re working in another territory.¡¡The next person who asks you to do a job like this should refrain from doing so," he said.


    "Mr. Pirocolo is probably a merchant who basically travels between Rustinelle and Nadar. It''s not surprising, then, that his transport business is so busy.


    I''m not sure if this is a ...... to/from job or a return job, but I''m guessing it''s one you''ve already taken in Nadar.


    Noah nodded at Kazi''s words.


    It''s true that Rustinelle and Nadar are connected by a river.


    If you''re also involved in river shipping, you might take on a job on the way back after carrying a load upstream, or vice versa.


    If this is the case, there is no means of communication such as the telephone.


    It is not unnatural to accept a job in advance.


    In advance.


    "............ in advance?


    For some reason, a word in a casual conversation caught my attention.


    In advance. That means "in advance".


    --Stolen cargo.


    --The sudden disappearance of the pillow.


    --The bandits'' inexplicable retreats and suicides.


    --The frequent use of the word Nadar.


    Suddenly, I felt as if all these things were connected by a line.

 69 Episode 68 Where to end your guesses

    "So they''re in on it. ......


    In a spacious restaurant in the capital.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    It was such an inspiration that landed in my head at a moment''s notice.


    As I was trying to sort out in my mind whether the idea was really correct or not.


    As I was sorting out the ideas in my head, Kazui gave me a disturbed look, probably because I had suddenly said something that didn''t make sense.


    What the hell is this all of a sudden?


    I''m not sure what that means, but it means that Pirocolo and the bandits were in on it.


    It''s ...... what?


    That''s .......


    You think that''s out of the blue?


    Cazi and Noah look surprised.


    But...


    I''m sure of it. They were friends, you know.


    The bandits and Pirocolo didn''t show any signs of it either.


    But if you think about it, there were many strange things.


    This was evident in the series of actions of the bandits.


    They raided the village at night.


    They created a diversion.


    They broke through both the north and south gates.


    So far, so good. I''d say it''s a good plan.


    But then comes the problem.


    After they break through the gates, they retreat immediately without checking for damage.


    It''s true they may have secured the pyrocolo''s cargo at that point.


    But he didn''t pay any attention to the village''s property, the money and goods they were holding, the women and children, and other things they could have stolen.


    It could be said that the decision to retreat was made too quickly .......


    But at that point, they did not know whether they were outnumbered or not.


    If they had continued to avalanche, it would not have been impossible for them to disrupt the defenses of the village.


    Once the defenses were breached, they could set fire to them.


    The villagers would be distracted by defense and firefighting, and confusion would be inevitable.


    If we take advantage of the chaos, we can achieve our goal like a fire thief.


    It was not yet the right time to retreat.


    But for some reason, they just gave up after stealing the silver.


    He was too greedy to be a bandit.


    Those who do not care about others, who loot, should not be able to control themselves like that.


    They would act momentarily to satisfy their own needs, without regard for the lives of their comrades.


    But...


    If you think that was the only purpose of the bandits, then this case can be explained.


    ...... and the bandits were in cahoots. That should explain this strange incident.


    Wait a minute. Wait a minute. You''ve suddenly lost the plot.¡¡Explain it to me from the beginning.


    Yes, sir. I''m not saying it has to be easy to understand, but you have to make your initial point clear.


    Oh, yeah, sorry. Right. Let''s see, .......


    "What is this ''incident'' you speak of, Mr. Arx?¡¡Let''s start with that.


    A good squire, one who doesn''t speculate and encourages you to sort things out first.


    It may be because of our past relationship that he does not take my inspiration as a child''s comment or a joke.


    In response to his words, the first thing he says is.


    "The incident was the attack on that village. I''m sure that the bandit attack this time was arranged by the bandits and Pilokoro.


    After saying that, he explained to them why he thought so.


    The fact that the bandits retreated immediately after breaking through the gate.


    Even though there were other things they could have stolen.


    But that''s not enough.


    But that''s not the only reason they''re in on it, is it?¡¡It''s all just a coincidence, right?


    That''s true. But the fact that the bandits were able to carry the silver can''t be dismissed as a coincidence. There were several wagons with that amount. How the hell could bandits carry that?


    "Mr. Piroccolo was also carrying carts and the draught animals to move them. If they stole the whole thing, ...... it would be difficult.


    I''m sure that even if the bandits had some carrying capacity of their own, they wouldn''t be fit to carry it all.


    The weight of refined silver is also considerable.


    Even if they had wagons and draught animals, they would still need a certain amount of manpower to carry it.


    There was no way they could carry such a bulky and heavy thing unless they knew it was there in advance. In fact, it would be more natural to exclude it from the list of things to steal because it would interfere with their escape. Besides, silver is a commodity that can be sold for a lot of money.


    These are people who are based in the mountains and fields and engage in illegal activities.


    Naturally, they would avoid heavy objects to avoid slowing down their movements.


    Nevertheless, they took only the silver as if they had targeted it.


    You can''t do that unless you know it''s there beforehand or your goal is to get the silver.


    ......, but that''s still not enough reason to conclude that they are in on it.


    That''s why .


    "The key is what the pyrocoros did. They didn''t go after the cargo, they just gave up and went to report to their lord.


    It was certainly an unnatural move.


    They''re well-equipped, with several warriors as guards. There''s plenty of room to retake it. We could have attacked them on the back of the runners. And yet, they gave up immediately without giving chase.


    "Right. It''s the lord''s cargo they''re carrying. When it''s taken from you, it''s normal to be desperate to get it back.


    Right?¡¡Pirocolo didn''t originally intend to get the silver back, so he was the first to make an excuse. Isn''t it natural to think so?


    It''s hard to imagine that he was so upset by the loss of his cargo that he was unable to make a normal decision.


    It is normal for a person to want to take something back when it is taken from him, and other people would also act to take it back.


    However, they did not even try to chase the bandits, but moved to the capital first.


    This is inexplicable at any rate.


    ...... After the bandits enter the village, they evacuate the villagers and lead the bandits to the silver cart. That''s why the whole process of breaking down the gate, stealing the cargo, and retreating was so fast.


    So they were friends, right?


    "The pyrocoros were the procurers of the silver, and the bandits were the carriers of it. If you think about it that way, it would make sense of their inexplicable behavior.


    The loss of the cargo being transported would cast suspicion on Pirocolo.


    But if he had a bandit steal it, suspicion would not fall on him.


    He loses the cargo, is scolded, and fined.


    No suspicion, just a minor penalty and that''s it.


    It''s a small price to pay for such an expensive item.


    If you''re lucky, you can even get a job transporting silver again.


    Is that what happened to Gills?


    "No, I don''t think he is. He''s been with us since the bandits attacked the village, and they''ve been watching us since Diet and the others came. What''s the point of sticking with us in the first place?¡¡You''re not even distracting the investigation.


    So we''re clean because we''re not doing anything meaningful?


    So it''s a different story altogether.


    Cazi raised his eyebrows and asked the question.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not.¡¡I''m not sure what you mean by that.¡¡If you want silver, you can buy it yourself.


    It''s .......


    It''s roundabout.


    That''s true.


    If you are a merchant, even if you buy a product at a high price, you can just sell it at a profitable price. Nowadays, there are people everywhere who are willing to pay a lot of money to buy silver because there is a demand for it.


    This means that the purpose of acquiring silver is not to trade it.


    And there must have been a reason why he had to go to such lengths to cover it up.


    They need silver.


    He does not want others to know that he needs silver.


    It is difficult to imagine that this is the case with .......


    There is no way a merchant would want silver that badly.


    Then, is there anyone else for whom these things are true?


    Yes.


    It is the one whose name has been mentioned in an unnatural way.


    ...... There''s going to be a lot of speculation, not circumstantial evidence, okay?


    The two squires nodded.


    I suspect that Count Nadar is involved in this one.


    "Count Nadar ...... Polk Nadar, is it?


    Why?


    Count Nadar''s name has flashed around a lot in the past. The reason why we are here is because of the silver hoarding story, the inspection of the crown prince mentioned by Diet. And then there''s the pillow talk. All mentioned Nadar''s name. And Nadar territory is adjacent to Rustinelle territory.


    Poluk Nadar.


    The name is mentioned too much.


    With so many names, there is no room for doubt.


    First of all, the Guild has confirmed that Count Nadar has been buying up silver. I don''t know why, but Nadar wanted silver. I''m not sure if he still wants it now.


    You think it''s possible he still needs it?


    Yes. But because they''ve been buying it up so openly, it''s become too much of a rumor. And now that the government officials have come to investigate us, we can''t buy as much as we used to. That''s why he came up with a plan. I prepared merchants and bandits, and entrusted them with the acquisition and transportation of silver. It would be unnatural for them to obtain or secure silver legitimately and then lose it ......, so if we just pretend that it was stolen by bandits, we can make the silver disappear, right?


    That''s true. If we can''t buy it, we''ll have to steal it.


    And.


    "That''s why the bandits had the poison hidden. That''s why the bandits had poison hidden in their pockets, because they had someone of high rank behind them, so they would kill themselves to avoid being questioned. Isn''t that what counterintelligence is all about?¡¡I''d rather die than give out information like that. ......


    So you''re saying it wasn''t bandits, but the Count Nadar''s men?


    Yes, it was. The most plausible reason for taking the poison is to prevent the torturers from investigating his background: .......


    It''s still unclear if it was really Count Nadar''s handiwork.


    At the very least, he would not have committed suicide before the interrogation unless there was something big behind it.


    That''s why silver production is normal, but it tends to be scarce.


    "Not only the Rustinelle territory, but also the surrounding silver mines continue to be victims of theft. That''s why the officials in King''s Landing couldn''t keep track of where the silver was flowing .......


    I see. The lords don''t want to honestly report that they''ve been stolen by bandits.


    That''s right. I tried to solve the problem by delaying the information as much as possible, or muddying the real numbers. And that''s what Diet and his team were doing. I don''t know if Deet and the others know if Nadar is involved or not.


    From the looks of it, they were pretty serious about the investigation.


    In this world, people who have a certain status are usually competent.


    In this world, people who have a certain amount of position are usually competent. If you put a team of competent people together and give them a certain amount of authority, they will solve the problem by themselves or by using others.


    Then, as long as they get their silver back, the supply will stabilize and the price will return to normal.


    Then the problem will be solved without forcing them to report their own fault.


    But then, of course, it would be too late to get to the bottom of it.


    The officials couldn''t figure out where the silver was.


    The lords would just catch the bandits and be done with it.


    There is no one in a position to guess where the stolen silver is going.


    That''s why it''s hard to notice what''s going on.


    ...... It''s a nasty trick that takes advantage of the holes in the bureaucracy and the relationship between the local lords and the royal family.


    If this is true, then there are some very wily people on Nadar''s side.


    That is, if this is indeed the case.


    But if that is the case, then Nadar may have more silver than we think.


    The question is, what is Nadar doing with it?


    He''s using it to expand his army.


    Of course, that would be the first and foremost reason.


    --But it''s not the only country that needs its own supplies.


    "............!


    Suddenly, the words I had uttered one day came back to my mind.


    It was something I had said to Suu when I talked to her before I came here.


    In order to get information about the other party, you have to establish a friendly relationship.


    Naturally, this would involve buying and selling goods.


    But what will happen if this goes too far?


    "Isn''t Count Nadar selling silver to the Empire?


    Nadar is diverting silver to the empire.


    That''s how it fits in.


    Nadar was dealing in contraband goods, including silver, with the Empire.


    If the empire were to use this as an excuse to extort him, Nadar would have to somehow continue to acquire silver.


    In this world, silver is a strategic commodity.


    It''s like oil in the world of men, everywhere wants it, and it''s always in short supply.


    It is only natural that an empire that is currently at war with two other nations would want it.


    That''s not too far-fetched.


    Yes.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out.


    ...... Well, that''s a bit much, isn''t it?


    I leaned back in my chair to rest my head.


    I tried to come up with a reason, but once again, it was too much speculation and not enough proof.


    And now.


    "Pirocolo is in league with the bandits.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    It is too hasty to conclude that .......


    It is possible that the man liked to read, but he was too biased to read too much into it.


    In the end, I came to a joking conclusion like that.


    Suddenly, Noah smiles at me.


    "No, I think it was quite an interesting story.


    "Really?


    I think it''s possible, or even likely, when you explain it that way.


    You''re really good at thinking up bad things, aren''t you? You''re good at thinking of bad things, aren''t you? You start a small fire and escape. It''s not like you''re a nobleman.¡¡Khihihi.


    Sorry about that, .......


    That''s when the three of us were talking about it.


    I''m sure you''re right, it was pretty funny.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from somewhere.


    It was a young man with a distinctive Imerian accent.


    You notice a presence from the side.


    He was shaking his chair with his weight resting on the backrest, his feet resting unceremoniously on the table.


    "Gills. ......


    Yes, it was the man in the tulip hat who had accompanied me on the road to the capital, and whom I had parted ways with just after entering the capital.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find any useful information.


    "......, when did that happen?


    You''re not here until ...... now, are you?


    Noah stood up as if he had been knocked down, and stepped forward to protect himself.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not.


    This is one of my many specialties. ...... No, no, no, you two, don''t rough me up at the restaurant. I''m not going to do anything. We just want to talk to you, Arx.


    Even though the two of you have taken up a battle stance, Gills has not changed his aloof attitude.


    He put the sword he was carrying on the floor and raised his hands in a pose that indicated he had no intention of defying them.


    When he was sure that Noah and Kazi were not going to leap at him, he started talking again.


    Anyway, the silver is going from Count Nadar to the Empire. I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a bit of a stretch to link the whereabouts of the silver to the Count.¡¡I think you''re assuming that the Count is at fault.


    "Maybe. You''re right, it''s possible that other nobles, lords or powerful merchants are involved. But if you sell such a thing in the first place, it''s bound to get traced somewhere. It''s not something a mere thief should steal, and if they do, they''ll have someone powerful enough to ...... take care of it after they steal it. And?


    And?


    When the crown prince is on his way to inspect, Nadar is under suspicion, right?


    That may be true. Is that a reason for suspicion? ...... So, you think that Count Nadar is going to get the silver and then sell it to the Empire or divert it?


    Yes. You can''t trace it within the kingdom. If it''s the Empire, they won''t be able to trace it.


    "I see. ...... Good thinking.


    Gills sounded convinced, and then he thought about it.


    "So, what are you going to do now, Arx?


    "What do you mean, ......?


    Pyrokoro and the bandits were in on it. So you''re going to defeat those scoundrels that are running the world?


    You can''t do that. ......


    I sigh back at Gills'' radical imagination.


    Yes, even if that were true, I have no control over it.


    It''s all speculation at the moment, and of course it''s not something we can act on.


    It''s not our place to investigate when there are people who should.


    We can''t do anything on our own.


    I have a question for you, Mr. Arx. What do you think Count Nadar will do when he finds out that you''re selling silver to him?


    "If he''s found out, he''ll go to ...... first to save his own skin, right?¡¡I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m sure you''re right.


    That''s right. And I''m told that the crown prince will be there in person to question him. But if Count Nadar doesn''t take that option, what do you think he''ll do?


    "Count Nadar is ......


    What would he do?


    The diversion of strategic materials is a clear betrayal of the royal family.


    There is no way he can escape punishment.


    The sentence will not be commuted and he will be sentenced to death.


    Currently, Count Nadar must be in a state of desperation.


    Would he really be caught quietly under such circumstances?


    As I think, I move my mouth.


    "On the contrary, I will avenge your highness. ......?


    "Yes, yes. And then what do we do after we kill him?


    We take the Dauphin''s head as a souvenir and turn him over to the Empire. ......


    Scary!¡¡You think of scary things, Arx-kun.


    While he was talking in the air, his main concern was to come up with possibilities.


    Suddenly, I realized that Gills was taking me for a ride.


    When I looked up, I saw a man with a particularly deep grin on his face.


    The man''s smirk deepened and he asked me more questions that I was still confused about.


    So, what happens when that happens?¡¡I''d like an answer soon.


    It was as if he wanted me to get to the point quickly.


    What the hell? What is this guy?


    I don''t know if he''s going to kill ...... or capture and negotiate with him, but if he does, the kingdom will do everything in its power to destroy Nadar. That''s why the Earl of Nadar is preparing for war by buying wheat and salt in advance. ......


    This is ......


    Hey, hey, hey. ......


    As Arx said, it must be ''in advance''. ......


    Gills chuckles at that.


    And then.


    "So, back to the topic at hand, what are you going to do now, Arx-kun?


    "Well, with all these coincidences. It''s too risky to just leave it as irrelevant.


    I guess so.


    You ......


    Don''t stare at me like that. I was just helping Arx clear his head.


    That''s true.


    If I hadn''t had this conversation with Gills, I wouldn''t have gotten to the heart of the matter so quickly.


    But what is this man really?


    His behavior was so suspicious that my guard was up unnecessarily.


    Then Gills stood up and said.


    "Well, I''ll tell you something good, Arx, for telling me such an interesting story.


    Is that good?


    Pyrokoro, you''re in a warehouse in the north of the city. He''s in a warehouse in the northern part of the city with some interesting-looking people.


    "What?


    When I let my surprise show on my face, Gills smiled at me suspiciously.


    "What?¡¡What do you think?


    "Gills. When did you know Pieroccolo was suspicious?


    That''s not the first time. And I was convinced when they showed me the permit to transport it. It was a good fake. But I couldn''t see that it was connected to the bandits.


    I wonder how much of that is true.


    When he knew where Pilokoro was going, he must have considered it as a possibility.


    If you keep your guard up, Gills will whisper to you that he''s up to no good.


    "Hey, isn''t now the only time to get evidence?


    Why do you say that?


    Why not?¡¡The question is, how the hell are we going to get the silver that Pyrokoro got to Nadar?


    Silver is heavy and bulky.


    It takes a lot of effort to transport it.


    But here''s an easier way than carting it.


    You want to bring it here by river, and then take it to Nadar, saying it''s for the next job. ......


    "I guess so. That would be the most natural, easiest and safest way to transport it.


    To the north of the territorial capital, there is a warehouse district for the transportation and distribution of goods.


    It was designed to transport goods by river.


    If Pirocolo is here, then there is a possibility that silver is also here.


    If that''s the case, now may indeed be the time to expose the crime.


    ...... What will you do?


    Gills turned toward the entrance, as if he did not intend to hear the answer.


    "Well, good luck. I''ll be cheering you on from the shadows.


    Then he fluttered his hand behind his back and walked away.


    As if he knew what we were going to do.


    As I watched the man''s back...


    "Ah!¡¡Oh, no!¡¡I forgot something important!


    What''s going on?


    I want you to think about that deal I made with the Mark. This time, I''ll bring you a bunch of stuff that Arx will want.


    That again?


    "...... Okay. Come to my place when it''s convenient for you.


    That''s great!¡¡I know what you''re talking about. I love you, Arx.


    I love you, Mr. Arx. - Don''t try to be weird with me.


    Where did that weirdness go?


    Gills turns on his heel and tries to hug me.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    ...... strange merchant, Gills.


    He is very suspicious, and it is best to be wary of him.


    It may be necessary, for good or ill, to have a connection with this man.


    While I was thinking like this, Noah said.


    "So, Mr. Arx. What will you do now?


    "As a nobleman on a stipend, I guess I''ll have to move.


    Don''t you think that that bastard''s blowing it?


    I can''t find any reason why the Gills would frame us. There''s no reason for Gills to set us up. If all he wanted to do was make us dance, he wouldn''t have had to tell us that story in the first place.


    And.


    ...... Noah and Kazui, go to the north warehouse first. I''ll bring reinforcements.


    Reinforcements?¡¡Who?


    The Deets.


    Oh, I see.


    I see. We''ll need them to make things happen.


    We''re in Rustinell territory.


    Even if it''s an emergency, we can''t do anything without permission.


    If that''s the case, it''s imperative that we call out to Diet.


    The three of them nodded to each other and began to move.

 70 Episode 69 Paperwork is hell.

    After leaving Noah and Kazui at the restaurant.


    After parting ways with Noah and Kazui at the restaurant, Arx hurried through the streets of the city and headed for the place where Deet and the others were said to be.


    The reason why he was able to reach his destination in the shortest time possible, without having to ask anyone for directions, was because he had been told where they were when he left them.


    We''ll be at the military camp all day, so if you need anything, just come by. You''re welcome.


    You''re welcome to come by if you need anything." "The boy has some paperwork to do, as well as some planning to do.


    Umm ......, can someone take over for me?


    No. It''s all your job.


    No!¡¡I have to report to my mother.


    I''ll take care of it. You can go about your business.


    "d*mn you, you heartless bastard of Galanga!


    And so it went with .......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    It''s a terrible thing to make a child of this age read a text full of words.


    Even if it''s just a matter of calling out the text and stamping a seal, it will probably give them a headache. Even if it is just a matter of reading the document and signing it, it must give you a headache.


    It''s a pity.


    Anyway, it was this evening when Deet, with a depressed expression on his face that made me feel pity for him, was taken away by the famous small lords.


    It''s now just before sunset, and the bell is about to ring, which means the end of the work day.


    Taking into account the reports and paperwork, I''m sure they''re still working, but...


    In front of the Territorial Army headquarters.


    It seems that he had already talked to the gate guards, and just by mentioning his name, they gave him a look of recognition.


    As a precaution, I had brought a permit with the royal seal on it, but they didn''t need to see it.


    I asked them to go and tell Deet that I wanted to talk to him, and soon one of the small lords of the area who was with Deet appeared.


    It was quite a fearsome thing that a lord would come out to meet a mere nobleman''s boy, even if he was small in scale, but I guess that''s the way of the Rastinel Lords.


    Rather than being so short on human resources that they have to use their lord as a messenger ......, they may be trying to show their authority by demonstrating that they can have someone in a position of power work for them.


    I don''t think he''s doing it very efficiently, but that''s probably because there''s a gap or divergence between his own consciousness of reliving the life of a man and the way he values the face of this world.


    The little lord exchanged a few words with the gate guard.


    The gatekeeper is nervous, but not in an overly reverent manner. He gives the impression that he is talking to his boss at work, rather than to someone with absolute power.


    After the handover, we exchanged a brief greeting.


    The little lord led me into a room that seemed to be his office.


    What I saw was Diet propped up on his desk.


    He was buried in paperwork and almost suffocating.


    His face is blue or purple.


    His face was blue or purple, vaguely suggestive of cyanosis.


    I can''t help but have a vision of him spitting ectoplasm out of his mouth.


    Although the amount of paperwork is not that much, I really feel that paperwork is not a job that a child of this age should be doing.


    Even though the emphasis is on ability, this world is black.


    First of all, we need a child guidance center before a labor union.


    When Deet noticed me, he turned from near-death. He leaps over the desk and clings to me.


    "Oh, Arx!¡¡You''ve come to the right place!¡¡Thank you!¡¡Thank you!¡¡Thank you so much!


    It''s .......


    As the papers flew by, I couldn''t help but feel a bit confused at the sudden call of thanks.


    It''s not as if they are happy to see me, but rather as if they are seeing me as a heavenly help.


    It''s as if they are rescue workers or volunteers on a disaster relief mission.


    Meanwhile, Galanga, who was supervising Deet''s work on the side, said.


    "Hey, kid, is that the thing that was dead just now?¡¡Was it pretend?


    "No, no, no!¡¡No, that''s not true!¡¡My head was all messed up and I felt faint. ......


    You said you almost fell asleep.


    That''s not true!


    ...... You''ll have to get used to this job by now, though.


    You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this sort of thing. I''d rather be moving! It''s true that he seems to be very active, but he''s probably more comfortable working in the field than doing paperwork.


    Using his own (Arx''s) body as a shield, Deet is arguing with Galanga.


    "Oh, even Arx can''t do this kind of thing, can he?¡¡What?


    He''s asking for her consent with a lot of force, probably regarding the paperwork.


    However, I have to tell him that I''m sorry to hear that he''s trying to get involved.


    "No, I do three times as much as this these days.


    You''re right!¡¡You don''t usually do that. Don''t do that. Go to ......!


    I''ll do it. I do paperwork, too.


    You do, what?¡¡And three times as much?¡¡Of that?¡¡What?¡¡What?


    Oh.


    Of course, it has to do with the production of magic meters.


    It wasn''t long after we set up a system to increase the production of magic meters.


    Since we started letting our mages handle the production process of the magic meters, the burden has decreased and we have been able to save a lot of time.


    But it was a naive estimate to think that this would allow me to have more free time, and that''s when the paperwork started coming in.


    The paperwork included how to adjust the magic meter, a list of test values, and applications for places to use it.


    Since we couldn''t do it at Raytheft''s house, we had to rent a room at Crabbe''s house.


    With documents related to the magic meter arriving every week and regular reports, my free time has not changed much.


    I can''t help but sigh as the workload increases, which is unbecoming of a teenager.


    Eventually, I plan to decentralize the authority and distribute the work - but that''s beside the point.


    In front of me, I see Deet in a state of shock.


    Galanga says to him, as if to tell him to give up.


    "Come on, kid. Other people are doing more. Come on, let''s do our best.


    "No, that''s crazy!¡¡That''s absolutely crazy!¡¡I don''t understand it!


    The first thing I ask Deet, who is arguing with Garanga, is:


    The first thing I do is to ask Deet, who is arguing with Galanga, "......, should I change my language now?


    "What?¡¡I''m sure you''ll agree.¡¡...... I''m more comfortable with this way of speaking.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure who he is yet, but his status and position are well known.


    The other party is the son of a lord and the minor lords under that lord.


    On the other hand, this one is the son of a nobleman, but he is classified as a child of a lower class nobleman.


    I can''t just keep talking to these people as if they were my friends.


    So...


    "But...


    "Then it''s my order not to use honorifics!¡¡That''s fine!¡¡What?


    "Don''t be absurd.


    You can''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Even if someone in a higher position gives you permission in the first place.


    If there is someone around and watching, it will be perceived that we are not respecting our position.


    The position of the son of the Lord of Rastinel is quite high even in the entire kingdom.


    More specifically, it is a position that surpasses that of Charlotte, the Countess.


    Normally, I would have to speak to her in a respectful manner.


    But


    "No, no, no!¡¡I don''t care if it''s in a formal setting, I just want to feel at ease in a setting like this!


    When you''re working in the Oval Office, it''s not the place to be casual. ......


    No, I''m actually using this room for my personal use.


    "No, this is actually my private room." "That''s just too obvious a lie.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    Eventually, Galanga said apologetically, "I want you to do as Deet says.


    But I have to be nice to you and the others.


    Galanga''s voice changed slightly as he said this to Deet.


    That''s right. That''s it for us.


    "Yes, sir. Mr. Garanga.


    Yes.


    Well, that settles the matter somehow, doesn''t it?


    But then the airheaded boy spoke up and said.


    "Oh, you''re so pompous and sarcastic.


    "Boy, I''m a big boy, aren''t I?¡¡Didn''t you know?


    "You don''t know that? They are very good friends.


    Anyway, we had a lot of small talk.


    Can I get to the point now?


    "Hmm?¡¡About tomorrow''s audience?¡¡Galanga told my mom about that.


    Yeah. She''s been informed. I''ve also told people not to leak anything about you. Nothing to worry about.


    I appreciate that, but...


    No, it''s not about that. It''s about something else.


    What''s that?


    I tell Deet, who asks.


    "I think I may have found the location of that bandit.


    "Really?¡¡I want you to tell me more about it!


    Now that information is scarce, anything that might lead to a clue will be eagerly sought.


    Because of the suddenness of the story, Galanga asked, "Is it true? Galanga asked.


    He replied, "It''s highly credible.


    When he replies, "It''s very credible," Galanga begins to gather the main people in the room.


    ...... Eventually, when everything is in place, I''ll share a story from the restaurant.


    Pilokolo and the bandits were in cahoots.


    There is a possibility that Nadar may have committed a breach of trust.


    Based on this, the Dauphin might be targeted.


    Of course, I''ll tell you everything I know about Gills.


    "......, this is the story of how this happened.


    When he finished, Garanga opened his mouth.


    "It makes sense, doesn''t it? So you had an informant so you could carry him out and get away with it?


    Yes. Yes. I think they did it because they knew where he was from the beginning and they were ready to get him out.


    But I''m curious as to the identity of that merchant with the Imerian accent. Why didn''t you take him into custody?


    "Oh, .......


    I couldn''t think of anything else.


    It hadn''t occurred to me.


    At the time, I was just getting to the facts.


    And I was so preoccupied with the fact that the Dauphin was being targeted that I didn''t pay any attention to it.


    ............ No, you didn''t.


    He gave me some useful information.


    He''s not my enemy, but he''s not my friend either.


    That''s what I''ve come to terms with.


    That''s why the idea of keeping him in custody slipped my mind.


    Deet and his team would have liked to have another interview with him.


    I didn''t think of that. It''s my fault. I''m sorry.


    When he apologized, Deet defended him.


    "Galanga, we underestimated him as well, remember?¡¡You can''t put that on the shelf and blame Arx. In fact, it could be more of a problem if Arx detained the merchant in our territory without permission.


    As soon as he said that, Deet smiled at me.


    I''m sure you''ve got a good tongue, or perhaps this is just the wisdom of the excuse maker.


    "You know, at ....... Is it wrong to poke at that?


    "Besides, this is not the time to talk about it. We need to get a hold of a merchant named Pirocolo first.


    When Deet said that, the digression returned to normal.


    "That''s the point. So, we''re going to go and get that backstory, right?


    Yes. I''m sending Noah and Kazui to the warehouse now, if that''s okay with you.


    That''s fine. That''s fine. I''d rather have it this time.


    The premise is that we must not move on our own because it would destroy their reputation.


    However, in order to respond to changes in their movements, we need to monitor them to some extent.


    Then, after reporting like this, you can leave the scene to me.


    "So, kid. How can I help you?


    "Of course it''s going to work.¡¡We can''t let them do whatever they want in our territory.


    It''s also possible that the merchant in question had nothing to do with the bandits or the silver.


    Hey, Garanga, do you doubt Arx?


    No, but it could be a mistake, right?


    But if he''s telling the truth, there''s a chance his Highness could be in danger. You have to at least look into it. Besides, it''s happening right here in our own backyard. We can do whatever we want.


    "So, you know. We need all the information we can get right now, so I think it''s important to move.


    The other small lords agreed with Galanga''s words.


    Even if this information was wrong, it would be painless for them.


    Yes, there are many powerful people here.


    It is easy for them to use their power to squash anything inconvenient, and it is not a kind world where a merchant can denounce a lord''s recklessness.


    In fact, in this case, if it were true, the damage would be too great.


    ...... Currently, the Dauphin and his party are leaving the Rustinelle territory.


    If it is said that the Dauphin was attacked after leaving the Rustinelle territory, there is no guarantee that suspicion will not fall on the Rustinelle side.


    From their point of view, they would have to avoid such a situation.


    If you just want to inspect the cargo, you should definitely do it.


    In the middle of the conversation, one of the small lords who had been absent for a while appears.


    Is this some kind of document? He presented Deet with a document he was holding.


    "Young man. Here is a list of the cargo that entered the capital today.


    He must have procured them immediately after I told him what I said earlier. You work fast.


    Deet unfolded it so that others could see it, and the small lords began to look at it.


    "There''s a cargo in the name of the merchant.


    What''s in it?


    It''s supposed to be sundries. But the quantity is quite large.


    I guess we''ll have to look into this.


    As soon as they finished talking, they started to move, starting with Diet''s order.


    The soldiers seemed to be ready to move immediately.


    Several squads were immediately formed on the spot.


    Under Galanga''s orders, the troops dispersed into several groups and went to their respective positions.


    The raiding group consisted of Diet, some minor lords, and strong-looking soldiers.


    Another group, also headed by a small lord, moved to seal the gates and the river.


    ............ Arks also followed Deet and his raiding team to the warehouse district.


    It was already early evening.


    In the warehouse district, the delivery work has already been completed and there is almost no crowd now.


    There was a lot of "glittering glass" lit up everywhere, perhaps to prevent crime, so there was no difficulty in walking around.


    The buildings with large doors are lined up in a row as if they are on the right side of the street.


    Beside them, there were carts and wagons that had been left unattended.


    There was a cool breeze blowing, probably due to the proximity of the water, and the temperature seemed to be a degree or two cooler than the rest of the city.


    As we approached the entrance to the warehouse district, Noah and Kazi appeared from behind a wall.


    They must have figured out where they were coming from and were hiding like this, waiting.


    "I''ve brought them. Are you there?


    "Yes.


    Noah nodded in his usual tone.


    Noah nodded in his usual way.


    Did you find the pyrocoros yet?


    Yes. Kazu-san said that the villains are hard at work, so we looked for the ones who were busy and found them quite easily.


    Wow, that''s very convincing.


    That''s very convincing.


    I''m pretty useful too, aren''t I?¡¡Yeah!


    "I''m quite useful, aren''t I?" Cazi lied, not even a hint of regret.


    The way of the snake is the way of the snake, as they say in that man''s country.


    So, I''ve confirmed that Mr. Pirocolo is coming and going from that building over there.


    He''s got quite a load on his shoulders, don''t you think?¡¡At this rate, he''ll probably finish his preparations in the middle of the night and leave early in the morning.


    I checked the list the little lord had brought, and it seemed to match the amount of cargo that had been brought down from upstream this morning.


    Deet asks Noah.


    "Are those bandits inside, the ones who attacked the village?


    "Yes, sir. I''m pretty sure it''s them. I saw some familiar faces outside, though they were wearing different clothes.


    So it''s a hit. No, no, I didn''t think they were doing anything wrong this close to .......


    Blind spot.


    Diet. What do you want us to do?


    We''ll get confirmation on our movements first.


    I''ve already done what I had to do by telling them where I was.


    Our main objective is to acquire the silver.


    It''s not a good idea to get too involved in other unrelated matters. ...... is a good place to start.


    If Deet and his men have taken control of the situation, they should keep themselves quiet.


    In fact, it would be normal for them to make the person who brought the letter to the lord stay back because they don''t want to put him in danger.


    That''s what I thought, and I said...


    "I''ve come this far. I need your help. Besides, it was Arx who found these guys, and you''ll get less credit if you back down now.


    "No, that''s .......


    Isn''t that a strange thing to say?


    This is Rustinelle territory, which we have no connection to.


    There''s no need for Deet to be concerned about the work of outsiders, let alone those below him.


    That statement was beyond honest to goodness stupid, though.


    I looked at Galanga and he was rubbing his brow in an indescribable way.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. ...... It''s kind of a tradition at Rustinelle to give credit where credit is due. It is also strictly forbidden to take advantage of others.


    That''s right, that''s right. I''m sure you''ve heard of it. Even the arks have to be seen through to the end to be fully appreciated, right?


    Well, ......


    Okay, that''s it.¡¡We''re going in!


    At Deet''s command, a group of armed men rushed toward the warehouse.


    The Arks followed them into the warehouse.

 71 Episode 70 Revel Coasts 懊 Troubles

    -River Coast, a member of the Imperial Army''s Southern Sector, exhaled a tired sigh as he did his assigned work.


    (Why am I doing this? ......)


    The sighs were accompanied by a lot of gloomy complaints.


    The only reason why Revel is unconsciously doing this unproductive act is because he is unbearably dissatisfied with his current situation.


    What Revel is being forced to do here is the simple and monotonous task of checking the cargo against the inventory. It is the kind of menial work that anyone could do, checking the number of consignments and how many are to be taken out and recording them.


    ...... Originally, Revell was not in a position to do this kind of work.


    He graduated from the military academy in the imperial capital with outstanding grades and joined the military as a lieutenant, the usual elite course.


    He was expected to have a bright future, and was eventually going to be appointed to the post of chief of staff.


    But, as it turned out...


    On the third day after his first day of duty, what awaited him was an order to transfer to the south.


    I was sent to the Kingdom of Rynor, where the situation was moderate, and I was even forced to mix with the Kingdom''s people and do this kind of work as an agent.


    (I graduated with excellent grades!¡¡(I graduated with excellent grades!) Normally, you would be sent to work in the center of the country or to the battlefield to gain hands-on experience!


    Normally, after graduating from the military academy, it is customary to further study in the rear, or to take control of the junior officers as a lieutenant in the northern area where the Empire is currently at war.


    Despite this, he was sent first to the interior of the Kingdom of Rynor, one of the enemy nations.


    The mission was to accompany, support, and monitor an operation led by the Count of Rynor to seize silver.


    In essence, they are assisting the thieves in snatching strategic supplies.


    ...... At the military academy, the students were mainly educated to become future generals and to command large numbers of troops.


    In spite of this, he was given a job like this where what he had learned so far was of no use.


    No matter how you look at it, this is not how the elite should be treated.


    (This is all the fault of those idiots. (This is all the fault of those idiots. Everyone, everyone ......)


    I think of my classmates who graduated from the same military school as Revell.


    The incompetents who never got along with Revel, and even harassed him at every turn. They have never acknowledged Revel''s achievements, but have always made fun of him, citing his physical characteristics.


    Of course, one of them must have dragged him down this time, too.


    They must have been jealous of their superior performance and slandered themselves to their instructors and military leaders.


    They are all incompetent, but they are all lads from good families. It is easy for them to get their parents to put pressure on them.


    Otherwise, why should a brilliant man like myself be engaged in this kind of work in this kind of place?


    The Empire is a meritocracy. That''s why incompetent and talentless people are treated coldly, while talented people tend to be valued, even if their status is low. In such a country, when the incompetent and the incompetent rise to power and the competent are disadvantaged, there is always a sinister plot going on behind the scenes.


    I''ve been tricked.


    It must be so.


    (Absolutely so. ...... absolutely ......)


    As before, Revel''s mouth began to chatter to himself.


    When his mind had stabilized after dissipating his resentment, he suddenly looked the other way.


    On top of the crates were stacks of papers, deeds, and even the Count''s instructions.


    At the back of the warehouse lay the silver that had been taken from him.


    It is covered with only a cloth, and there is not the slightest intention to hide it.


    The reason this is going on is because most of the people here are convinced that this base will never be found, even though it is so carelessly managed.


    What Revel doesn''t understand, however, is why this place was chosen as a temporary base for storing supplies.


    The location was the capital of the Rastinel Domain, ruled by the great lord Louise Rastinel, who had been heard.


    The river is convenient for transportation.


    It would be difficult to be noticed, as it is common for people to not pay attention to their feet.


    However, as a graduate of a military academy, I have to say that using a place like this as a base is completely dangerous.


    Certainly, if it has to be here, then so be it.


    But there are other candidates for a base.


    There is no reason why it has to be here.


    Nevertheless, it is completely incomprehensible that they are even storing the instructions from the silver for the purpose.


    It could be said that silver is unavoidable, considering its convenience in transportation.


    The instructions are supposed to be incinerated after a certain period of time, but if they are seized here, they will be all over the place.


    The usual practice is to disperse danger.


    And yet, even when we tell them to do so, these people don''t listen to us.


    Maybe they just don''t want to go through the trouble.


    Or maybe they don''t think about the fact that the matter will be exposed in the first place.


    They do not think about the worst case scenario at all, and stick to the assigned task.


    (Are these people stupid? ......)


    These are the kind of people we have here. They are quick to belittle others and do not listen to others'' opinions. They are all dull-witted people who just want to take orders from the top.


    Such a group is led by a merchant named Pirocolo.


    "Hi, everyone, nice to meet you.


    What I hear is a voice lacking in confidence.


    His manner of giving instructions to those around him is also clearly frightening.


    The people here are ostensibly merchants, so they must have chosen people who are well versed in that field to manage the place.


    Pirocolo was not the kind of person who was suited for this kind of rough work.


    So--


    "What do you mean, "please take care of me"?¡¡We''ve already suffered damage from yesterday''s attack!¡¡Do you understand that, you bastard?


    I''m not sure.¡¡It''s ...... I had no idea they could use magic.


    I''m sure they can use magic if they''ve handled the Mark!¡¡You''re an idiot!


    What?¡¡I''m so sorry!


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.


    The reason for this is because the men who were assigned to play the role of bandits were badly injured during last night''s raid on the village to steal the silver.


    Apparently, there were mages from the kingdom staying in the village, and they used their power to protect the village.


    According to the story, most of the people who attacked the south gate were defeated by the magic of those mages and captured on the spot.


    Those people probably died after slurping down the Machin that was given to them in advance.


    The man who is shouting now is the one who is in charge of the bandits, and he thinks that the damage was caused by Pirocolo''s failure to report.


    If Pirocolo had a certain dignity, he would have been able to control his gushing frustration.


    However, every time he makes a mistake, he is thrust into a corner like this.


    The only thing I can say is that you picked the wrong people, because you can''t keep your subordinates in check.


    ...... If you work in this kind of environment, it is obvious that one day you will go bankrupt.


    And yet, none of them make any move to improve it.


    It''s stupid.


    Why are other people so stupid?


    "Hey. "Hey... imperial lackey.


    That''s what he called me from the side.


    It was a very unwelcome call, but I swallowed my anger and turned around to face the voice.


    The man who summoned Revel was a thin man sent from Nadar''s side.


    He was now propped up on a crate, looking like he owned the place.


    He''s got a lot of piercings, too many to be considered fashionable.


    A tattoo of a beast of prey occupies half his face.


    If he had a woman by his side, he would be the face of the underworld. ...... I''m not sure about that.


    The reason why you can''t be blamed at all when all the other people are busy moving around is because this man is a mage.


    "What''s ......?


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡Hmm?¡¡You''re still spending time on that kind of work?¡¡You''re really useless, aren''t you?


    The mage man says this in a loud and audible voice.


    I''m not sure if you want to tell the people around you.


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve.


    I really feel sorry for the incompetent ones, don''t you? No matter where you go, you stink and you''ll never be taken seriously.


    "I am!


    What?¡¡That''s why you were sent to this place, isn''t it?¡¡You''re a self-proclaimed elite of the Empire.


    Geez, ......!


    It''s a pity, isn''t it, people like you who can''t do anything no matter what?


    The mocking smile is especially hateful.


    Revel''s work is not so slow as to be considered "slow" as the man says.


    In fact, this is quite normal for an unfamiliar job.


    This man has been poking and prodding Rivel since he was first assigned here.


    Perhaps he is trying to boost his self-esteem by humiliating people like Revell.


    It must be quite a thrill for him to torment the fallen elite.


    Perhaps the man''s laughter has caught the attention of the people around him, who are laughing at him.


    While I was distracted by this, the mage man kicked the stack of papers.


    There: ......


    The documents flew through the air and scattered all around.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of these.


    What''s more, the man said deliberately.


    "Oh?¡¡I''m sorry, I didn''t see you. Sorry, Revell.


    ".............


    What did you not see? You knew and you kicked me.


    What?¡¡What? You''re mad at me?¡¡Hmm?¡¡What do you mean?¡¡If you''re angry, say something.¡¡What?


    The man is trying to provoke me.


    But don''t be taken in by this. These provocative actions will be further accelerated if you respond to the man''s intentions. This kind of vulgar harassment is something I had to deal with in military school. There is no time to waste in dealing with them.


    The man was not happy that Revell did not take him up on his challenge. "d*mn," he''d swear.


    "And when you''re done with your work, why don''t you do mine?


    "Don''t tell me what to do. Don''t tell me what to do. You''re the one who''s free to do it in the first place.


    What?¡¡What?


    The mage man stood up and glared at me when I refuted him.


    You want to threaten me with magic?


    I''m a member of the Empire!¡¡I''m a member of the empire! ...... You treat a member of the empire so carelessly, how do you think your employers will feel about that?


    Touch .......


    When pointed out, the mage man shows a bitter face .


    It is true that he doesn''t want to hurt the people of the empire and make Count Nadar (Yatoinushi) feel bad.


    To a man like that, all you have to do is return .


    I''m sure you know what you''re doing, don''t you?¡¡From now on, when you return to Nadar, you will threaten the Dauphin of Rynor''s back, as instructed.


    "What?¡¡I know what you''re talking about. I''m not like you, I fight at the front, okay?


    ......, if you know what I mean.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡I''m not sure what you mean by that.¡¡If you want to change the subject, use your head properly.


    "............


    If you want to change the subject, use your head properly. ...... When you can''t say anything back, you just shut up. ...... Well, I''m in a good mood. I''ll forgive you. After all, the Dauphin''s party is about to attack.


    Suddenly, the man''s mouth quirked up.


    It''s a smile that hides a cruelty filled with lust.


    I can see it now. I can see the crown prince and his cronies being killed by my magic.


    Apparently, this man was taking pleasure in the thought of his next mission.


    But Revel has a question.


    You''re from the kingdom, aren''t you?¡¡Why do you agree to kill the Dauphin?


    "Why?¡¡It''s obvious. I''m trying to impress the kingdom, which didn''t appreciate me as a capable mage.


    Blow the whistle?


    Yeah. I''ve been exposed to magic since I was a kid, and there wasn''t a single mage around who could compete with me. And yet, just because I didn''t graduate from a magic academy, the officials treated me like any other mage.


    So you''re going to kill the Dauphin?


    The Dauphin is the child of the most powerful mage in the kingdom.¡¡That''s a good way to get revenge, right?


    "............


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    That unsettling smile seems to be rooted in a deep resentment.


    What makes you competent?


    Didn''t you appreciate it?


    Isn''t that just backhanded resentment?


    It is because he was incompetent that he disgraced himself by becoming the son of a count.


    You got a problem with that?


    "...... Nothing.


    If you''re ...... incompetent, you should just stay in the corner like an incompetent.


    The man comes cursing at my back.


    He is an emotionally unstable mage.


    ...... Why do I have to be with these people?


    They are all so focused on protecting themselves and satisfying their immediate desires that they don''t look at the big picture.


    It is the height of stupidity.


    And the most foolish of all are those who have their silver stolen by these people.


    They don''t even know that the Count is stealing their silver.


    They still believe they are just bandits and are searching the mountains and fields for them.


    Foolish. It''s the height of stupidity.


    The Rustinels will probably continue to put the crown prince in danger without even realizing that the silver has been stolen. ......


    I was complaining, as usual.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    --If you say it out loud, you''ll get a bad taste in your mouth.


    This is a common saying in the empire.


    This is a common saying in the empire. It says that if you say something insulting to someone, something contrary to what you said will come back to you.


    The world was established by the ancient language of the arts, which manipulates events.


    All the words used in the world today are said to have been differentiated from it.


    Therefore, every language has a certain amount of power.


    Therefore, every word has a certain amount of power and influences events in a very small way.


    For this reason, it is customary in the military to place importance on such experiences, and not to say anything that disrespects the other person or is not auspicious, even if you think it in your heart.


    Revel thinks that this is superstition, but it is easy to fall into a trap when you underestimate someone.


    It was a bad sign, he thought.


    "Hey, there''s a Rustinelle army gathering outside!


    At this hour?


    Why?


    And they''re armed!


    They''re armed!


    A chill ran down my spine as I wondered if I had caused the misunderstanding.


    The man who was shouting at me earlier grabbed onto Pirocolo.


    You didn''t do anything wrong, did you?


    No, no, that''s not possible. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    The reason for such a disagreement is that you couldn''t contain your frustration.


    The first thing to do is to buy some time and put everyone in the hidden room except us.


    Pilokoro was in the middle of giving the order.


    As if such stalling was unacceptable.


    The entrance to the warehouse was violently opened, and an avalanche of soldiers from the Rustinelle territory entered.

 72 Episode 71 The Horrors of the Revel Coast

    The people who suddenly burst into the warehouse were armed soldiers of the territory army.


    They were all strong-looking men, led by a reddish-brown haired kid with a huge sword.


    And among them, there was even one who matched the description he had been given before his assignment.


    They are the small lords who are in charge of the land here in the Rastinel territory.


    They are the belly of Louise Rastinel, the fierce men who heard the sound.


    ...... The system of governance in the Rastinel Domain is a little different from other lands, and the lords are often put to work as field commanders.


    This may be a vestige of the time before the rise of the Rastinel family, when the territory was small and there were few personnel.


    This is because those who are capable are often those who are of high rank or good origin.


    It is said that this is a measure to enable them to exercise their abilities efficiently.


    This system is completely opposite to that of the Empire, which was forced to reform its military system due to the number of troops, and the chain of command became more differentiated.


    For Revel, who had learned more efficient and effective organization at military school, this approach seemed somewhat fossilized.


    But now, it''s incredibly frightening.


    And so it should be.


    Because of this, there were a hundred strong soldiers rushing in here.


    Rivel hurriedly hid behind a nearby crate.


    All Revel had learned in military school was the knowledge to command troops.


    He had some knowledge of martial arts, but rough stuff was out of his league.


    As he peeked out from behind a crate toward the entrance, a man flanked by a reddish-brown haired child shouted on the spot.


    ''Rustinell''s army!¡¡We''re going to conduct an extraordinary interrogation!¡¡Don''t move, just lie down on the floor with your hands on the ground!¡¡Those who don''t follow my instructions will be considered to have treasonous intentions!


    The announcement was an unexpected interrogation.


    I hadn''t heard of any other warehouses being inspected.


    Why did the lord''s army choose this warehouse so deliberately?


    Despite being told to follow the instructions of the ...... small lord, our allies remain silent, perhaps in dismay.


    In any case, if you don''t, what you''ve been doing here will be exposed.


    Then, Pirocolo stepped forward.


    My name is Pirocolo, and I''m here to help you. First of all, I would like to thank everyone for their hard work. The reason we are able to work so peacefully every day is because of the work of the Territorial Army protecting Rustinelle.


    Pilokoro bowed deeply, offering words of praise and thanks.


    "I don''t care about that. Follow my orders.


    Huh. I didn''t know you had any plans for an inspection.


    I said this was temporary. Now do as you''re told and get down on the floor.


    I''m not sure what to do about that ......


    Pilocoro is probably trying to get out of this situation by taking it easy.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    If you look closely, you will see that they have even prepared a small gift for him.


    This is a merchant''s way of doing things that no ruffian would ever think of.


    Just as Pirocolo was about to smoke him out with more words of appreciation and praise.


    Suddenly, a crowd of soldiers broke through.


    A group of three people, led by a silver-haired child, appeared, dressed in a manner that did not resemble soldiers.


    For all intents and purposes, they looked like the children of a nobleman and his attendants.


    When Pirocolo saw them, he looked terribly dismayed.


    "Oh, you''re .......


    It''s been a while. I didn''t expect you to be hanging out with bandits.


    I didn''t think you were hanging out with the bandits," the silver-haired kid says.


    The silver-haired kid says it as if he knows everything.


    I don''t know what the heck ...... you''re talking about.


    I''m not sure what you''re talking about.¡¡You and the bandits who attacked the village were in cahoots, and you made a play to steal the silver, right?


    "Master Arx. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?¡¡Are you under the impression that I and the bandits who attacked the village last night are friends? ......


    Huh?¡¡You''re saying we''re not?¡¡That''s strange. I saw some faces last night.¡¡There''s a guy over there and a guy in the shadows of that pillar over there. ...... And the guy who just turned his face down over there, too.


    Yeah, yeah, that''s ......


    And you just told me yourself, didn''t you?¡¡I''m convinced.


    The silver-haired kid suddenly starts to say something like that.


    Then, inspired by this, the man in the role of the bandit.


    "You!¡¡You f*cking merchant!¡¡It''s your fault after all!


    "What?¡¡No, no, no!¡¡Not now!


    Shut the f*ck up!¡¡If this happens, it''s over!


    --Stupid.


    A sigh of dismay comes out of his mouth.


    It''s as if I''ve just confessed to this.


    Pilocoro''s desperate efforts to cover it up were for naught.


    The silver-haired kid looked like he''d just done it, while Revell thought about it.


    Yes. He accidentally let it slip in the dining room earlier. He''s going to Nadar on business.


    "What?


    When the silver-haired kid said this inaudibly, his allies started to get upset and turned their gazes towards Pirocolo at once.


    Because of his temper, he was completely at the mercy of the silver-haired kid''s tongue.


    The silver-haired kid wasn''t talking about the core of the matter.


    All he said was that he wanted to make a suggestion and that Pirocolo was going to Nadar on business.


    The man who had taken on the role of the bandit must have been impatient with the sudden attack and mistakenly thought that the other man was sure. The fact that the previous day''s attack had been caused by pyrotechnics may have played a role.


    But the other side looked so sure.


    They must have been extremely confident that Pilocoro and the bandits were in cahoots.


    If that were the case, they would not have rushed in without question.


    How on earth did the whole thing get exposed?


    That''s what I was thinking.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of angry voices.


    "How dare you do whatever you want in my territory!


    At the same time as the child''s high-pitched rage rose, a flash of silver glow was drawn across the sky.


    A flash of silver glow in the sky.


    The head rolled on the floor, and fresh blood spurted from its cross section into the warehouse like a fountain.


    The head belonged to the man who had been torturing Pierocolo.


    The head belonged to the man who had been torturing Pirocolo. A child with reddish-brown hair was unsheathing his sword.


    It was a huge sword, too ...... big for a child to hold, let alone an adult.


    "Hey, Rustinelle''s decapitated sword .......


    A trembling voice with a hint of fear came out of nowhere.


    The decapitation of Rastinel is particularly famous in the western part of the kingdom.


    It is an ancient weapon that has been handed down from generation to generation by the Lords of Rastinel, the guardians and executioners who stand in the way of the Empire''s desire for the Kingdom. It is said to have cut off the heads of many Imperial soldiers.


    In other words, the auburn-haired child there is none other than the heir of Rustinelle.


    As the red-haired child began to move, the soldiers began to move as well.


    On the other side, the bandits and the warriors who had been guarding Pilokoro took up their weapons and prepared to fight back.


    And then...


    The silver-haired kid who was talking to Pirocolo earlier suddenly starts muttering something.


    What he is saying is the [Ancient Arts Language] that mages chant when they use magic.


    Perhaps he is able to use magic at that age.


    --The mages of the kingdom were active, and many of the bandits were captured.


    I can''t help but think of those stories.


    So that silver-haired kid is one of the mages who neutralized the bandits last night.


    He''s too young. But as long as he''s trying to use magic, there''s no reason to doubt it.


    --[Misty Haze].


    Just after the chanting ended, the [Arts Glyphs] that had scattered in the sky popped and turned into mist, which filled the warehouse with a haze.


    Because the haze spread throughout the warehouse at once, it was suddenly sucked in.


    However, it does not seem to be harmful to humans and is not harmful at all.


    It seems to me that it is just a magic that generates a mist, but what does it mean?


    While my allies are on the lookout for the magic haze, I suddenly hear a taunting voice.


    It''s not even a game. That''s not even a plaything, is it?


    It dismissed the magic used by the silver-haired child as child''s play.


    The owner of the voice was a mage hired by the Count.


    He must have heard the spell and seen through the magic the silver-haired child had used.


    But despite being detected, the silver-haired child seemed to be quite relaxed.


    "Is that so?


    "Isn''t it?¡¡There''s nothing offensive in that spell. For all intents and purposes, it just created a fog.


    Apparently. Apparently, it''s nothing to be wary of.


    Perhaps relieved by the mage man''s words, the allies regained their positions.


    Then, they took up their stance to intercept the territorial soldiers.


    Before they could, the mage man opened his mouth.


    "--Mado wa Tsumuji. The mage is a whirlwind. .........


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''d like to know what you think.


    It''s not clear whether the magic glyphs brought in or created the wind, but they did.


    While those around him were desperately trying to hold back his clothing from being blown away, the mage man was unaffected by the wind, or perhaps he was at the center of it.


    Eventually, the magic was established. As soon as the mage man felt the gust of wind on his body, he leaped toward the auburn-haired child.


    Perhaps because he had the wind at his back, he reached the child in an instant.


    "Whoa!


    A flash of a shout.


    The man''s fist strikes with the wind.


    Whoa!


    Boy!


    The auburn-haired child dodged the man''s attack in the nick of time.


    He was holding a heavy decapitating sword, and the sight of him flying so lightly almost made me dizzy, but whatever.


    The stone floor where the auburn-haired child had been standing earlier was shattered into pieces.


    "Whoa!¡¡I''ll give you a compliment!¡¡I''ll give you a compliment!


    d*mn it, ......, you bastard!


    Boy, get behind me!


    The little lord shielded the auburn-haired child behind him.


    Without pause, the other soldiers attempted to move towards the mage man.


    In order to defeat a mage, the first step is to prevent him from using magic, so he must have acted in accordance with the standard.


    But it wasn''t the mage man who hadn''t thought of that.


    I''m not sure. . . Impulse. Crush. sky. Break. Let the wind form an iron ring!¡¡[Tachi Fu Ichirin (High Blade)]!


    When the mage man raises his fingertips to the sky with a chant, the [Arts Glyphs] gather together and a whirlwind swirls around them with a whirring sound.


    Before the soldiers could close the distance, it immediately formed a giant battle wheel and shot out at them.


    Not only was the spell short, but the time it took to activate was also minimal. And because it was wind, the spell itself moved quickly.


    The spell was cast so fast that the soldiers stepped on their tatas and jumped away from the scene as if they were barely alive. However, the ring of wind that had passed by them flew up into the sky and attacked the soldiers again with a tail of wind and dust.


    Perhaps it was because it resembled a battle wheel.


    The soldiers struggled to dodge it.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡¡Come on, come on, dance, dance!


    As the mage man said, the way they frantically dodged the wind rings was as if they were dancing. The mage man is laughing at you, as if he likes the way you look at him.


    It seems that he was not just being self-conscious when he said he was capable.


    He uses the same magic to threaten the soldiers.


    In the face of the mage man''s magic, the soldiers in the army are unable to move as they wish.


    They run for cover, trying not to be torn apart by the Wind Wheel.


    And then...


    "You''re the one who''s always drifting in the sky. You are the everyman who drifts in the sky. The enemy of every sailor in the world.


    "Come, night air! Chill the wind. Freeze the wind. Kill all that blows.


    A moment later, three spells collide with the mage man''s.


    The magic glyphs of the mage man and the three magic clash.


    The freezing cold air that suddenly swelled up from under my feet.


    This was the moment when they affected each other.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    The two people who used the ...... magic were dressed in morning coats.


    One has a neutral, cold good looks.


    The other is a man with a physique as bad as a mage''s.


    The little lord thanked them.


    "Sorry, thank you.


    "No, thank you. I''ll leave you to it.


    The beautiful butler urges the minor lord to retreat, and the soldiers fall back behind them.


    It is always true that a mage must be followed by a mage.


    Perhaps because his own magic had been neutralized, the mage man turned a blind eye.


    You''re a mage too?


    "Yeah.


    Yeah.


    "So you''re the ones who rioted in the village yesterday, huh?


    The mage man said.


    No, I didn''t do anything.


    I''m ...... just trying to get rid of them. I''m just trying to get rid of them.


    As they faced each other, a silver-haired child suddenly stepped forward.


    What''s going on? It''s not only our allies who are confused, but also the mage man.


    ...... Noah, Kazui, you two cover Deet and the others.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah, I''ll take him down.


    I don''t care, but if it gets dangerous, I''ll intervene on my own, okay?


    The silver-haired kid nodded his head and stepped forward.


    "Arx!


    Deet. I''ll take care of this.


    Are you sure?


    "I''ll show you my magic, if you like.


    The auburn-haired kid looks at the silver-haired kid with a glint of anticipation in his eyes.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡What is it?¡¡I''m not sure what to do.¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Yeah. There''s only one of you, and one shot of magic is enough, right?¡¡It''s none of our business.


    "How dare you bark at me when I''m the fastest, most powerful magic you''ve ever seen?¡¡I''ll give you credit for having the guts to do that.


    When the mage man said that...


    "What?¡¡The fastest and strongest?¡¡I''ll give you credit for having the guts.


    The silver-haired boy said this in a surprising manner.


    "Well...


    "No, it''s fast, but... I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve never heard of it. ...... The power of magic is also ....... ......... ...strength is also ....... No, there''s nothing else to see. ...... Hmm.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure if he''s seriously considering the mage man''s words or not.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    "Oh, you little bastard, you ...... licked me. ......


    You''re the kind of person who doesn''t like to be told what to do, but you don''t like to be told what to do. You''re so small.


    The silver-haired child smoothly manipulates his tongue to provoke the mage man.


    However, the mage man changed his mind and did not return the snide remark.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out why.


    "--Wind. . Ren. Impulse. Crush. sky. Break. Let the wind form an iron ring!¡¡[High Blade]!


    The wind swirls and shoots out as a battle ring.


    The wind swirls and shoots out as a battle ring, but it doesn''t pass.


    It ran over the stone floor like a wheel, trying to cut the body in half vertically.


    The shattered stone floor turned into a band of white smoke and fell with the movement of the war wheel.


    The silver-haired kid is almost wrapped up in it, but avoids a direct hit from the war wheel.


    "That was fast, .......


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡It''s a good thing I''m not the only one.¡¡I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    It seems that the mage man is absolutely proud of the speed at which he can use magic.


    I''ll kill them all myself. I''m not sure what to do with it.


    "......, you''re from the kingdom too, right?


    I don''t give a shit!¡¡I don''t care who you are!¡¡Anyone who mocks me will be torn to pieces and die!


    "............ Really?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    The mage man chants again.


    I can''t believe it.¡¡Falling earth and sand!¡¡Crumbling rocks!¡¡They gather together and become a stream, breaking and falling in the contrary wind!¡¡The wind and stone current (Stomston Well)!


    Multiple masses of wind are created in the air. You can''t normally see the wind, but perhaps because you''ve collected so much of it, its outline has been distorted and now you can see its shape.


    An avalanche of them attacked, but the silver-haired child dodged them without any trouble.


    It was as if he knew in advance what kind of magic it was.


    Perhaps he hears the spell and guesses what kind of magic it is.


    But he''s so light.


    I can''t help but marvel at my enemy''s ability to evade such a fast wind spell on sight without the slightest bit of trepidation.


    "Chi, take your time. ......


    "You''re not going to hit me like that!¡¡Come on, shoot some more!


    Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    ...... While the two were fighting, neither the territorial soldiers nor their allies were able to move.


    The mage man''s magic was too dangerous for them to move.


    The only ones who could move properly were the two followers who were mages, but they could only follow their master''s orders and watch over them.


    Suddenly, a mass of wind passed right by the silver-haired child for a moment.


    Suddenly, the silver-haired child swung out his fist on the spot.


    The mage man is a long way away.


    And yet, such a move.


    What the hell is he imitating? It was not accompanied by chanting, so it was not magic.


    And yet...


    "Aha!


    Suddenly, the mage man lost his balance on his feet, clutching his stomach.


    It was as if he had been hit in the abdomen and bent over.


    He staggered and made an opening, but the silver-haired kid didn''t follow up.


    "Geez, what the hell?


    The mage man belatedly raised his voice in confusion.


    He probably doesn''t understand what''s been done to him either.


    The silver-haired kid is still standing there.


    It is inexplicable that he would not take advantage of such a unique opportunity.


    I''m not sure why you''re not doing ...... anything about it.


    You don''t do anything because you don''t have to. You know what I''m saying?¡¡I''m the only one with you, and one shot of magic is enough.


    Come on.


    Go ahead, shoot me again. Go ahead, shoot me again with that fastest magic you''ve got.


    You, you, you little shit!¡¡If you want to see it so badly, I''ll give it to you just the way you want it!


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find it on the web.


    Then, his face turning red, he began to chant a spell.


    His stance is exactly the same as before.


    Pointing to the heavens, the magic creates a ring of wind.


    But why does the silver-haired kid want me to shoot first?


    The man''s magic is too fast.


    Spell chanting.


    The speed of casting.


    In every way, his magic is unmatched.


    (fast ...... incomparable ......?¡¡No, that''s right!


    Then it dawned on me.


    The silver-haired kid was relentless in his blatant provocation, undermining the mage man''s extraordinary confidence and firing him up.


    In other words, this is...


    "--wind. . . Impulse. Crush. sky. Break. The wind...


    In the tip of the forefinger that is thrust toward the ceiling, [Arts Glyphs] swirl around. I''m not sure what to do with it. The letters call out to the wind, and the wind turns into silver flashes, forming a circle, and the magic gradually moves towards completion.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you have.


    ............ The mage man must have been convinced there.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    In addition to the shortness of the spell, the man''s magic was fast and sharp.


    If he chants first, no matter what magic he uses, he won''t get there in time.


    That''s why I''ve never been able to find an exception to the rule that there are spells that surpass it.


    Yes, a mage man will always take advantage of you if you provoke him.


    If you can get him on board, you can get him to use the magic you want.


    All you need to do is to use a spell that is faster than that.


    That way, you''re sure to defeat the mage man.


    That''s why the silver-haired kid made him use that spell first.


    However, Revel''s prediction was correct.


    There was no time to shout "Wait! There was no time to shout "Wait!


    The silver-haired child opened his mouth only a little later than the man''s chanting.


    "--Minor. Combine. Focus. Small explosion.


    When the silver-haired child chanted the spell, the [Arts Glyphs] gathered together and formed a magic circle around the mage man''s body.


    In the meantime, the man''s magic construction was disrupted by the gathering of other Arts Glyphs. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    It''s a spell that blows you away.


    This is a spell that will blow you up.¡¡There is no magic that can be cast faster than mine.


    There can''t be.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to use it.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    "Ugh, stick it .......


    There was no way to see what had happened because of the sudden impact.


    All I could do was endure the blowing wind and the heat that accompanied it.


    Suddenly, I heard a child''s voice.


    It''s true that using the ramble method for spells can speed up the chanting and the speed of casting. However, this will neglect the context of the spell and weaken the bonds between the words, making it more susceptible to the magic of the opponent. Like this.


    Was that a reference to the shortcomings of the mage man''s magic?


    Eventually, the afterimage was removed from my vision, and I could see what was going on around me.


    A cracked steel plate.


    Shattered crates.


    Shattered windows.


    The man who was supposed to be at the center of it was nowhere to be seen.


    The only thing that remains are the small pieces of debris that used to be the body, burnt off and stuck to things around.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything that might help you. ...... The body of the mage man must have been shattered by the magic that was used earlier.


    But the man was not allowed to scream, as he should have done at the last moment.


    There was a sooty smell in the air.


    And the dust that was falling.


    There were others who had been caught up in it, and some of them had fallen and were unable to move.


    "Ugh, wow. ......


    I finally managed to squeeze out my voice, but it was too shaky to form words.


    Even if it was the person who had been harassing me, the person I had just been talking to had just died in such a cruel manner.


    My brain is shaken by the shock.


    I can''t think properly.


    But was it the same for the other allies?


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!


    "Oh, oh, oh, ......


    People were wiped out. ...... Oh, no.


    A person slumps to the ground.


    Some slumped to the ground, their trembling mouths spinning inarticulate sounds.


    Some staggered back and fell heavily.


    Some of them staggered back and fell heavily.


    More than half of them had lost their will to fight.


    "Wow, that was amazing!¡¡What the hell was that?


    While his allies were dismayed, a child with reddish-brown hair looked on in surprise.


    He''s surprised, but he doesn''t seem to feel fear because of the magic of his ally, he seems to be honestly impressed.


    In addition, he even said something horrible to the silver-haired child, innocently saying, "Show me again! and other horrible things.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    It''s a great way to get the most out of your time with your family and friends. ............ Revel also had the opportunity to observe a mage drill when he was in military school.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where by and how to use it, please contact us.


    --[Flame-rafter


    --¡¾Earth Piercing Needle(Land Pierce)


    --¡¾Mudmudder


    The number of sophisticated spells that could be used in battle was limited.


    When it came to offensive magic, it was commonplace for all mages to follow suit and use them.


    I thought that mages were like that no matter where they came from, and I remember that my classmates and instructors had the same perception.


    But this was different.


    It''s not just something prescribed for a limited situation, like imperial magic.


    It''s a technique that each individual has developed independently in pursuit of results.


    --This is the mage of the kingdom.


    Suddenly, a terrible chill runs down my spine.


    It was not an external chill, as if you were hit by ice, but rather a chill as if cold air had traveled from your core to the outside of your body.


    It was the kind of chill that you wouldn''t feel even if you were sent naked into the cold northern sky.


    The beautiful butler walked up to the silver-haired child and offered his praise.


    "Well done, sir. You won the battle.


    You won the game, didn''t you?" "He played me well. Thank God he''s a hothead.


    He seemed like a good guy, but he had a flaw in his random-text method, which means he was probably a ...... mole.


    You''re probably right. The strength of the spell is weakened as you continue to pile up disparate words, which is something that can be quickly taught at the Academy of Magic.


    After the impersonal squire had such a conversation with the handsome steward, he told the silver-haired child.


    But even so, that kind of magic in a place like this is a little chilling, don''t you think?


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. It''s also less powerful.


    "So you used it without hesitation?¡¡You''re still a scary master.


    Oh, ...... where has the Arx-sama of those days, who was genuinely happy to see magic, gone?


    "Here, here.


    The three of us are having such a conversation in such a shura.


    It''s a casual exchange, as if this kind of thing is commonplace.


    Not only our side, but even the soldiers of the territory army are tense and stiff, and to be able to talk like that is something completely different.


    Eventually, the silver-haired child, with a stern look on his face.


    He stepped forward.


    Perhaps because he was overwhelming the place with his magic, his allies stepped back.


    The silver-haired child glares at his allies.


    In normal times, he has a lovely face that would be adored by anyone.


    It would not have the power to overwhelm others.


    But now, his eyes have an icy coldness in them that makes you feel terrible fear.


    As his allies cowered from his sudden glare, the silver-haired child shouted.


    If you guys resist any longer, I''ll blow you up with a ¡ö¡ö like that guy!


    But those words were the end.


    Even those who hadn''t lost their will to fight were slowed down by fear.


    The hearts of those who had been trying to resist began to waver.


    And it wasn''t Rastinel''s army that was going to let that happen.


    "Not yet!¡¡Capture them all!


    The auburn-haired child commanded.


    The soldiers began to move, incapacitating their allies one by one.


    They even gagged them to prevent them from drinking the poison.


    They will not be able to escape control now.


    If we don''t get rid of the evidence somehow...


    (Oh, shit! Oh, shit!¡¡Why am I in this mess? ......!


    I whined in my mind as I took out an engraved igniter from my pocket.


    There''s no other way but to set fire to it.


    Burn all the evidence with fire, and escape in the confusion of the fire.


    But for some reason, it doesn''t light.


    I''m sure I''m using the right igniter.


    Yet, there is no fire or even sparks.


    (Why?¡¡(Why! Only in this case, ......!


    Was someone else trying to destroy the evidence in the midst of the frustration caused by the uncontrollable situation?


    "Open fire!


    But the words that came back from his subordinate were.


    So, that''s what ...... is for.


    Even if it''s dead, you can still light it with an imprint!¡¡What are you doing?


    What are you doing? - It doesn''t matter what I say, if it doesn''t light, it doesn''t light!


    What do you mean, "burns"?¡¡Oh, really?


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it for a lot of things.


    The vague haze that the mage man described as a game.


    It wasn''t meant to weaken the effect of his own magic.


    It was meant to create a fog in advance to prevent the fire from being lit.


    So he used it to destroy the evidence?¡¡I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    Not only did he provoke the mage man and play him for a fool, but he also predicted our actions and unleashed that spell beforehand.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you need to do to get it.


    I''m not sure what to do.¡¡It''s a good idea.¡¡And that''s not all. ......


    I can hear the soldier''s voice.


    Yes, it''s not just the silver we''re trying to get out of here.


    We still have the seals from the other territories, the documents that forged the permits, and even the instructions for the future.


    --I found the evidence.


    --The enemy has been neutralized.


    The soldiers started shouting one after another.


    There''s no way we can get away with this.


    Just as I thought, using a place like this as a base was a bad idea.


    This is all the fault of those idiots who didn''t listen to my advice.


    It''s all over here.


    The territorial army will seize him, and the Count''s misdeeds will be exposed.


    But I can''t let this end.


    I have to escape somehow.


    If I''m caught, they''ll know the empire exists.


    But I don''t want to drink the poison gracefully.


    I''ve barely graduated from military school.


    I''m supposed to have a bright future ahead of me.


    Dying in a place like this is not something I can accept.


    So I have to do something, anything.

 73 Episode 72 Lord Louise Rustynell

    --Louise Rastinel, Lord of Rastinel, hurries through the night with her bodyguard.


    The time was early evening. The time was early in the evening, and she had just finished her duties and was thinking of having a glass of wine and relaxing.


    While I was having my steward choose a wine, I received an urgent report from one of my retainers, a small lord.


    When I asked him what was going on at this hour, he told me that Deet and his men had seized the stronghold of those who had been plotting against them.


    ...... Recently, there have been many reports of banditry in the territory.


    The bandits not only attacked small villages and travelers.


    They attack not only small villages and travelers, but also armed merchants at random.


    It was already rumored among the merchants who had good ears.


    The bandits appeared everywhere in the territory, and once they hid, they were completely invisible.


    We tried to fight back by controlling the food and other goods necessary for survival and cutting off the flow of provisions and fodder, but the desired effect was not achieved. On the contrary, this has contributed to the reluctance to sell in the territory, and has even led to inexplicable buying and rising prices.


    While we were gritting our teeth at the situation, the bandits had found their fish.


    The bandits accelerated their banditry like a fish out of water.


    They wouldn''t even let us grab their tails.


    As we began to think that something big was behind this, this good news came to us.


    The bandit racket was led by Count Polk Nadar, the lord of the neighboring territory.


    The plan was to set up merchants and even bandits to snatch silver from Rastinel and other territories.


    The merchant who showed up this morning to plead his case was one of them.


    Apparently, once the plan was successful, they would operate under a different name in a different territory until the situation cooled down. After gaining a good track record there, they would obtain the approval of the lord of that territory and then take over as the official merchant.


    (Come to think of it, that was an introduction from Count Nadar. ......)


    I recall that a merchant named Pirocolo came with a letter of introduction from Count Nadar.


    I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that.


    ...... It seems that the place Deet and his men seized was a base for transporting the stolen silver.


    In addition, they were planning to harm the crown prince, who was currently on his way to Nadar territory.


    The Nadar side attacked the Dauphin under the pretense of welcoming him, while the bandits attacked from behind, a pincer attack.


    What would have happened if Deet and his men had not quickly seized the base tonight?


    I can''t thank those who were the first to notice and inform us of this plan enough.


    A nobleman''s son with silver hair.


    A boy with an appearance so lovely that he could be mistaken for a girl, wearing the clothes that aristocratic men often wear.


    The eldest son of the Raytheft family, Arx Raytheft.


    In a corner of the warehouse district, he was waiting for the arrival of his lord with his attendants while his men were busy.


    Immediately after meeting him, Arx Raytheft looked dumbfounded for a moment.


    Perhaps it was because he did not have the appearance of a lord.


    His crisp red hair.


    An eye patch.


    A huge sword.


    She wore the skin of a beast on top of her costume.


    This was not the attire of a lord, let alone a woman.


    Galanga, who seems to have sensed this, comes up to me, grinning.


    "Miss, Miss. You look like a bandit.


    "What?¡¡"Haven''t you said anything yet?


    You don''t have to say anything, I can see it on his face. ...... Ow!


    I''m not sure what to say, but I can tell from his face.


    He''s the first of the vassals in the Rastinel, so it''s not too tight.


    In fact, this tone works so well that the situation is well organized, which makes it worse.


    I hit him again, this time on his miserable belly, and he winced, holding his belly as if he had found a good spot.


    He stopped frolicking with his retainer and called out to the boy who was kneeling down to bow.


    "You''re Arx Raytheft, aren''t you?


    Ha!


    Arx Raytheft sensed our presence and his face became tense.


    His face tensed up and his back straightened.


    "I''m Louise Rastinel. I''m Louise Rastinel, and I''d like to thank you for being the first to notice and inform me of any wrongdoing in my domain. You''re the one from House Raytheft who heard the noise.


    I''d like to apologize for any misbehavior I may have caused in your home.


    No, there''s nothing to apologize for. There''s nothing to apologize for. Thanks to you, we''ll be able to avoid any trouble.


    With that, Arx Raytheft bowed his head again.


    When he reported the whereabouts of the bandits and asked for Deet''s help in capturing them, he was making sense.


    Besides, this is a big deal. He could have kept the credit to himself without reporting it, or used it to get rid of Rustinell.


    The fact that he didn''t seems a little too pure for a nobleman.


    (No, no, I''m not even old enough to think that far.)


    As I was thinking about such unnecessary things, one of my retainers appeared with a bundle of documents.


    "Master Louise. Here are the instructions.


    I took it and read through it, but it was still the same as the report.


    ...... This is undeniable proof that Nadar has turned to the Empire. But to leave the evidence like this, ...... you couldn''t get a very competent one?


    It''s a shame that you didn''t dispose of the evidence quickly enough and leave it behind.


    How can good people be gathered under those who steal secretly in the first place?


    As I was discussing this with my retainer, I spotted Diet at the entrance of the warehouse.


    Eventually, the other side noticed our presence.


    "Ah!¡¡Ka-chan!


    She approaches me with a big wave of her hand.


    He seems to be in good spirits, despite the fact that he has just returned from patrolling the territory and has had a rough time.


    Deet!¡¡I told you not to call me that!


    Yeah, but my mom''s my mom.


    Thump.


    Deet never changes his language.


    He dropped a fist on the top of her head and crouched there with tears in his eyes.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!


    I''m not sure how my son ...... got to be such a prude.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    Why is this always the case when it comes to this kind of topic?


    I looked at Arx Raytheft and saw that he was rubbing his head.


    It seems that this boy often gets his knuckles dropped on the top of his head, but whatever.


    Good job, Deet.


    "No, it''s all thanks to Arx. I only caught him.


    Deet smiled shyly, then turned mysterious.


    "Also, it seems that these guys have been kidnapping women.


    Is that so?


    I took care of one of the young ladies who had just been captured. She was shivering, naked in a crate, as if she had been treated badly.


    You''ve been doing that in someone else''s territory? ...... Make sure you bring her home.


    I know.


    Not only did he snatch the silver.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    And now he wants to harm the crown prince.


    My anger with Poluk Nadar is only growing.


    "I will take a look around and report back to His Highness Prince Ceylan immediately with my men. You take care of the field and Arx Raytheft. He''s a benefactor of our domain. Make sure they''re treated well, okay?¡¡Okay?


    "Uh, yeah. I''ll take care of it.


    I''ve already heard from Garanga that Arx Raytheft doesn''t want to make too big a deal out of it. I can guess that it has something to do with the reason why he came here, and the point is that he doesn''t want people to know about it.


    Treating him as a benefactor or a guest would be a good cover.


    And about that Arx Raytheft...


    "If things go well, I''ll tell His Highness Seiran about you. You''ve done a great job.


    "Thank you for your concern.


    No, I''m the one who should be thanking you. I''ll get you a thank you too.


    When he said that, Arx Raytheft thanked him again with awe.


    It''s true that there are some poorly written parts, but...


    I''m sure there are a few things that are poorly done, but you''ve got the right attitude.


    It is as if he is consciously adopting the attitude that a child would adopt if it were a sarcastic attitude.


    It''s hard to believe that he''s still a child like Deet.


    For now, anyway.


    Clayton!


    "Clayton! All the soldiers have been roused and are waiting outside the gates.


    Good!¡¡Get them organized and ready to go while I make my rounds.


    Yes, sir.


    This case is about to come to a head.


    We must break through the border with Nadar and get to the Dauphin before he and his party make contact with the welcoming party from Nadar.


    The spearhead should be small in number and speedy in order to join the Dauphin''s group as soon as possible. It would be best to send reinforcements to Nadar as soon as the rest of the army is ready, and escape from Nadar while fortifying the defenses.


    We will have to catch up with the Dauphin before he gets too deep into Nadar territory.


    He would have to report to Nadar that he had been robbed of his silver, but if he could stage a dramatic rescue, he could at least make up for it.


    In order to lessen the scars of this incident, we should blow things out of proportion.


    (......That would raise the boy''s profile. ............ Hmm?


    ...... As I walked with Garanga through the warehouse, plotting my political course, something inexplicable suddenly caught my eye.


    A cracked steel plate and shattered building materials.


    There was one place in the warehouse that was badly damaged.


    The nearby windows were broken and scattered outside.


    Most of the wooden fixtures were in pieces.


    If you look closely, you can see pieces of burnt flesh scattered and sticking to the ground.


    "...... Galanga, what''s this?


    ...... Those are the remains of a spell used by Arx Raytheft.


    "Huh?¡¡That''s the boy''s?


    Huh. He had a run-in with an enemy mage.


    It''s true, it''s a devastation that makes sense when you hear of magic.


    But then another question arises.


    It seems to me that fire magic ...... has a lot of power, doesn''t it?


    It''s not very powerful, is it?¡¡Most of the mages that were hit were wiped out. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    It''s...


    It''s a hell of a lot more powerful than wiping out people, but...


    What kind of magic is that?


    Well, my mages have no idea what magic is.


    You don''t know?


    "They all agree it''s a fire spell. But the instantaneous destructive power of it is too great for them to be certain.


    For Garanga, who has a refreshing personality and likes to get clear answers, this doesn''t quite make sense.


    The first thing that comes to mind when you think of fire offensive magic is the magic of the [Flamrune]. It is an offensive magic that is often used by mages who specialize in fire in the kingdom. It combines the characteristics of both fire and spear, and has the effect of inflaming and destroying the target.


    It is also designated as a tactical spell used by mages in the national army.


    Its power is so powerful that it is feared even by other nations.


    However, since the main effect is to burn things, the destructive part is secondary.


    Although it bursts and catches fire, even if it were used, it would not leave a trace like this.


    This state looks like the result of hitting a boulder with earth-related magic.


    Then what does it mean?


    I looked at Garanga and saw a bead of sweat on his forehead.


    I didn''t know you were so fearless.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s had a cold sweat.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    "...... My mage told me that. I''m not sure what to make of it. I''m not sure what to make of that. I envy the innocence of the boy who can look at that and be so innocent and excited.


    In other words, Arx Raytheft is also quite skilled in magic.


    But...


    I''m sure there are rumors circulating that he was legally disinherited ...... because he was incompetent with only a trivial amount of magic power.


    That''s what I''ve heard too.


    So you don''t think so?


    The situation is not clear to me.


    In this case, you can say.


    ...... Galanga. What''s your take on this?


    "Arx Raytheft is as clever as he is old. Arx Raytheft is smart beyond his years. He''s got the imprinting skills and the guts to step into the arena. And he''s got magic. I have no idea what kind of a joke that is, but I''m pretty sure he''d be disinherited.


    I know.


    And both of my squires graduated at the top of their class at the Academy of Magic. Two geniuses that even a great noble wouldn''t want to have. I don''t know how they can pull in such people.


    One of the national mages, the molten iron mage Cleve Arbent, must have originally been a Raytheft man.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    "...... So, why did Arx Raytheft come to us?


    I''m not sure about that yet. I''ve never been able to open a letter from His Majesty King Shinru addressed to Miss. As for why I came to Rustinelle, as I told you this evening, I will tell you at the audience tomorrow.


    "Hmm. ......


    If it''s a letter of intent, it''s obvious that it can''t be opened.


    In the first place, it is customary to have such a letter delivered by a person of appropriate rank.


    But the person who brought the letter was the son of a disinherited nobleman.


    He was not in a position to be entrusted with the king''s letter of intent.


    The fact that he was able to bring it to me like this means that King Shinru is pleased with him.


    "............


    Miss, what is it?


    "Galanga. What''s wrong with you?¡¡You''re just like her. ......


    "Oh, no, I''m just...


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    I''m not sure what to say. You know that recently, the Royal Army''s mage troops have been upgraded, right?


    "Yeah. Yes, I do. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. And the medical department has also seen an increase in the number of highly skilled witch doctors.


    "And there''s talk of silver being involved.


    Silver?¡¡............ Are you saying that Arx Raytheft is involved with silver?


    He''s bringing us a letter with the royal seal at this time of year. It''s not unlikely that he''s involved in this, since the first thing he''ll want when he comes to us is silver.


    It may seem like a leap of faith to connect Arx Raytheft with the improvement of the mage corps, but in the first place, it is unheard of for someone to visit with a letter of intent.


    It''s still just a guess, but it''s a possibility.


    "Then why did you call me incompetent? ......


    "Well... Is it some kind of cover?¡¡Maybe he''s too talented and they want him to start a new family?


    That''s exactly what I''m talking about!¡¡They''ve been saying he''s so incompetent.


    Of course not. This is because the daughter of the heir was more suitable to be the head of the family. ......


    I''m sure you''re right.


    "...... is indeed the kingdom''s oldest baronial family. It''s a good idea to take a look at a few of the things that are available in the market.


    In the event that you''re in the market for a brand-new pair of shoes or boots, you''ll be able to choose from a wide range of styles and styles.


    Should we assume that both siblings are capable?


    Anyway, Arx Raytheft.


    Even without talking about the present, he is capable of so much at his age.


    For the future, it might be a good idea to tell Deet to get along with Arx Raytheft.


    ............ By the time I returned from my round of the warehouse with Galanga, the first group had finished forming.


    Gathered in the warehouse district was a group with a large number of warhorses.


    They were lined up in an orderly fashion, not even moving.


    I took one look around at the familiar group and called out to them.


    You''re all here before the fun of the night!¡¡I''m sure some of you had to put off your drinks because of the sudden call!¡¡But that goes for me too!¡¡I''m really regretting the fact that I should have just drunk it and gotten lost in it. ......


    I regret that I should have drunk and lost my mind as soon as possible.


    But this time, the crown prince of Rynor is at stake. Depending on what happens, we may have to retreat. If we manage to save him, the reputation of Rastinel will be further enhanced. You guys, go ahead and boost my stock!


    I shouted, to which a pleasant response came back.


    The morale of the soldiers is good.


    This should be enough to withstand a day and night of running.


    "Withdrawal battle...... withdrawal battle, huh?


    As I casually rephrased the phrase, a smile suddenly appeared on my face.


    If it doesn''t turn into a battle, so much the better.


    But if it does, that''s just as funny.


    The guillotine has been handed over to Deet, but now there is a good opportunity to have a new weapon suck his blood.

 74 Episode 73 Lion and Pig

    --When Leon Glantz entered the reception room, his meeting partner, Polk Nadar, was already looking annoyed.


    ...... Polk Nadar.


    You can find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Even so, the flesh protruding from every part of his body can be described as utter laziness.


    Flabby cheeks.


    Eyelids crushed and narrowed by flesh.


    The face is stained with sooty blackness, as if the internal organs have been compromised.


    He looks like a fat pig or a bullfrog with a bad appetite.


    The flabby flesh stored in front of him gives the impression that he is leaning backward, which adds to his arrogance.


    He is currently sitting on the sofa in the reception room, receiving a report from his subordinate.


    He is blowing wildly on his cigar in front of his retainers who are kneeling down to bow to him.


    The room was filled with cigar smoke, probably because he was enjoying cigars so much that ventilation was inadequate.


    He may be reaching for a cigar to cover up his frustration, but it seems he still has the same attitude when things go wrong.


    "...... Seiran got away with it. Lucky bastard.


    And... He is currently returning to Rastinel and calling on the lords to gather there. They will probably invade the territory as soon as they are ready.


    "I suppose you''re right. His breach of trust has been exposed. They won''t even listen to me anymore.


    Poluk Nadar exhaled a mouthful of cigar smoke, further polluting the air in the room.


    Meanwhile, his subordinate, hit by the smell, choked lightly a couple of times and continued talking.


    "Sir. I have something to say.


    "What is it?


    If the Dauphin is going to raise an army, isn''t it essential to attack and destroy it before it''s ready? I''m not sure what to do, but as soon as the organization is in place, I think it would be a good idea to attack from here.


    Poluk Nadar''s subordinate suggested a plausible plan, but Poluk Nadar did not agree.


    "Hmph!¡¡I''m not afraid of Ceylan!¡¡It will be easier for our men to fight if we take our time to prepare.


    But won''t the longer we wait, the more the enemy will gather?


    I am aware of that. But this order to assemble was not given by the King, but by the Crown Prince Ceylan. Lords do not gather so easily. Besides, we have the Empire on our side. As long as we can count on the support of the great powers, we should just take the siege. --Isn''t that right?¡¡General Glanz.


    Poluk Nadar opens his eyelids and turns his goggle-eyed gaze at me.


    The expression on his face is one of confidence in the Empire''s generous support.


    But.


    "No, I wouldn''t do that.


    "No?¡¡Why the hell not?


    "The Empire has decided not to send reinforcements to this battle.


    The Empire has decided not to send any reinforcements to this battle. Poluk Nadar slams the reception desk with both hands as hard as he can.


    The expression on his face is one of impatient anger.


    Then he came at me with a frothing-at-the-mouth attitude.


    "How can you do that!¡¡If the Empire sends reinforcements here, they can certainly take out Siran!¡¡Why would the Empire want to ruin such a great opportunity?


    "Count. Currently, the Empire has no intention to fight the Kingdom. We already have two fronts in the north, further expansion of the fronts could strangle us.


    "So you''re abandoning me!¡¡You know how many dangerous bridges I''ve crossed for the Empire so far!


    Indeed.


    Well!


    Count. This has already been decided. I''m only a general, I can''t overrule the Emperor''s order.


    Ugh. ...... Oh, no, no, no. ......


    Polk Nadar grunted like a squashed frog and held his head.


    But make no mistake about it. The Empire is not abandoning you. The Empire is not abandoning you, and we are prepared to pay you back for your subservience to the Empire.


    That''s only meaningful if we win the war!


    Then win it you will. You can take Ceylan''s head as planned. If you can do that, the Empire will be ready to receive you with the same count status as now. And just because the Empire can''t send an army doesn''t mean I won''t help you.


    As he announced the good news for Poluk Nadar, his blood color visibly improved.


    Then he let out a mouthful of anguish with a huge breath of relief.


    "General ......, you''re being mean.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I thought it would be better to give you the bad news first.


    So how many reinforcements can you provide?


    Part of the army ...... is about five hundred, give or take.


    "Only ...... five hundred?¡¡General Gruntz should be in a position to command a lot more troops!¡¡Why are there so few of you?


    "I am entrusted with the Emperor''s army. It''s true that I can lead an army of 10,000, but only under orders from above. I can''t move them all at will. This is the best I can do. Please bear with me.


    "Ugh, .......


    As Polk Nadar''s face darkens, his subordinate looks at his master as if to cling to him.


    "What can I do for you, Count ......?


    You can''t go on fighting a siege with no hope of ...... reinforcements!¡¡I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not, but I have.¡¡The only way to find a way out is by opening up!¡¡My squire, Vair Elun!¡¡Hurry up and prepare!


    "Haha!


    Poluk Nadar''s subordinates received the instructions and promptly left the reception room.


    He must be in a hurry to raise an army and organize his troops.


    I can only imagine the hardships involved.


    If he did not do so, he and his master would be killed or captured and hanged.


    He would have to do it.


    But it''s unheard of for the Dauphin to start an army without waiting for the King''s orders.


    At about the same time a young woman''s voice rang out.


    The smoke from the cigars that had been drifting around the room like a haze dissipated as if nothing had happened.


    Aryus, the woman in the white mask, suddenly appeared in the room.


    As if a black tinge had been peeled from the shadows in the corner, a black garment stood behind Poluk Nadar.


    The way she spoke made it seem as if she had been in this room for a long time.


    The sudden appearance startled Poluk Nadar, but he quickly exhaled as if he understood.


    "Lord Aluas?


    "It''s been a long time, Count. I''ve been away for a long time, Count, and I hope you''ll forgive me for being a lowly fool.


    "Yes. No problem.


    A brief greeting is exchanged between Aluas and Poluk Nadar.


    ...... When she appeared, she spoke of the actions of the Dauphin Ceylan.


    She said that Ceylan''s attempt to start an army was an act of supremacy.


    In any country, it is considered unacceptable for a member of the royal family other than the king to collect troops or issue orders to the lords.


    Even the legitimate son of the king is not allowed to raise an army without permission, for it would not only upset the balance of power, but could also lead to rebellion.


    This time, when Ceylan returned to the Rustinelle territory, he immediately called on the lords to assemble.


    He may have meant to strike Poluk Nadar immediately without pause.


    The fact that he did it before the king''s order reached the lords means that he broke the commandment.


    "...... Indeed. As Lord Aluas said, Ceylan''s actions this time would be equivalent to treason against King Shinru.


    "Then it will be easy. Then it will be easy for you to take advantage of it.


    You want me to criticize Ceylan for disrespecting King Shinru, both at home and abroad?


    Yes. Then King Rynor will have no choice but to punish him, will he not?


    Yes.


    If King Shinru overlooks this, the authority of King Rynor will be damaged.


    If King Shinru overlooks this, it will damage the authority of King Rynor.


    No, I can''t do that.


    But it was Poluk Nadar, a nobleman of the kingdom, who refuted that.


    What do you mean by that, my lord?


    "Well. Lord Aulus'' proposal would have been possible in the past. But things are a little different with Ceylan.


    Different?


    Yes. Ceylan''s position in the kingdom is different from that of the previous Dauphin.


    Poluk Nadar''s words ring a bell.


    "So, Count. Is there any truth to the story?


    "Yes.


    Poluk Nadar nodded in the affirmative.


    This is a story that has been rumored to be true for a long time.


    The origins of Ceylan Crosselrode, Dauphin of Rynor, are a great mystery.


    His authority is said to surpass that of his father, the current king, Shinru Crosselrode.


    But that''s only if the story is true.


    "If they''re right, won''t the troops rally to Ceylan?¡¡Even though it hasn''t been officially announced yet, the lords are aware of it as you are, aren''t they?


    "No. While Ceylan has the right to gather his troops, this is the first time he''s called for them. In the absence of the king''s orders, some of them may want to wait and see. Unlike the Empire, the Kingdom is not as well controlled in this area, and its coercive power over the Lords is a bit lax. Naturally, since Ceylan''s position is still unclear, there will be those who will take an opportunistic stance.


    Since Ceylan''s position is still unclear, the nobles who agreed to participate in the gathering could be accused of disrespecting the king.


    There are more than a few who are concerned about that.


    Poluk Nadar explained to that extent, and then raised one eyebrow as if he had suddenly realized.


    I''m sure you''re not a general who doesn''t understand that.


    Yes, he does.


    "...... General Glanz. If you know what you''re doing, please don''t ask.


    No. I just wanted to ask you what you think of the Count. What does the Count think of Ceylan?


    It''s known from the way he''s been talking that Poluk Nadar doesn''t think too highly of Ceylan.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s not aware of the situation.


    If Poluk Nadar is too vague, our plan will not work.


    But Poluk Nadar didn''t seem to be bothered by my questioning tone.


    "General Gruntz. "General Glanz, please send us reinforcements.


    "You can count on it. I promise you that I will bring the best of my men, however few they may be.


    Absolutely. I''ll make sure of it.


    Poluk Nadar reminded him, "I must make my move," and walked out of the reception room.


    As in the past, it was only Aluas and his men in the reception room.


    The servants were still nervous, as if they were not used to Aluas''s mysteriousness.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    ...... I was surprised. I thought Polk Nadar was as good as he looked, but he''s very careful.


    If he was as he seemed, King Shinru would not have entrusted him with the borders. Poluk Nadar may be a greedy pig, but at least he is not a commoner.


    "So you appreciate Poluk Nadar, my lord.


    "To the extent that he is somewhat intelligent, yes.


    "But that would mean that the King of Rynor was not a good judge of character. The king of Rynor was not a good judge of character. He put a man in an important position who would have betrayed him.


    "No, I think you are willing to be betrayed on your own. That''s why the neighboring lords didn''t hesitate in their actions.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the following web site: ....... For King Shinru, Poluk Nadar is a temporary bulwark. If not, he would have moved it back to the center as soon as diplomatic relations were stabilized.


    ...... Although I feel some pity that Poluk Nadar is being sacrificed by both the Kingdom and the Empire.


    No, politics is deep. I''ve only been on the path of magic, so the subtleties of politics like that are difficult for me.


    Aryus says such a thing, but I wonder if he''s right.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out the basics, even though you say you''re not familiar with them.


    But...


    In the midst of all this, Aryus suddenly landed in my ear.


    I don''t know what kind of trick he used, but before my followers could move.


    And then...


    --"General, you''ve gotten greedy, haven''t you?


    That''s what he whispered to me.


    "............


    It must have been about the reinforcements.


    The original plan was to send no reinforcements, but to have Poluk Nadar provide them.


    That way, there would be no pain for the Empire and the possibility of suspicion of its involvement would be minimized.


    However, if he could get Ceylan''s head here, he could cause a lot of damage to the kingdom.


    That''s why I asked the Emperor for permission.


    I asked for permission to deploy.


    So, it is indeed greed.


    Because I thought I could reach him, I greedily prepared reinforcements, and Aulus pointed it out to me.


    Yes, that''s all this is.

 75 Episode 74 First Meeting with The Prince of Kings

    It''s been a few days since the Grand Lord Louise Rastinel went to rescue the Dauphin Ceylan after overrunning the stronghold of the agents sent by Nadar.


    The report came in while Arx, Noah, and Kazi were being entertained at Rastinel''s mansion.


    --Louise Rastinel, after leaving the capital, had hurried her horses in shifts through the night to break through the barrier. With her soldiers, she kicked out the guards who were guarding the border of Nadar, and followed the Dauphin''s trail.


    The Dauphin Ceylan, meanwhile, had just entered the Nadar territory and was staying in the first town when he met up with Louise. She gave him a report on the series of events, and he was able to retreat safely into the Rastinel territory.


    There was no pursuit from Nadar''s side, and no attack by the agents who had been making bandits in other territories.


    The war of retreat, which had been feared from the beginning, ended with no cause for concern.


    With this, Poluk Nadar''s plan to attack Ceylan was foiled, which was a relief.


    But of course, this is not the end of the story.


    According to the following report, Ceylan, after withdrawing from the Nadar territory, moved his base to the fortified city of Narvalondo in the Rastinel territory, and immediately called on the surrounding lords to defeat Poluk Nadar.


    He issued a proclamation to the western nobility appealing for justification to defeat Poluk Nadar.


    He then collected the forces of the western part of the kingdom, including nobles, monarchs, and minor lords, in order to form an army.


    The action was so swift and decisive that not only Nadar''s side but also his allies were in a panic.


    As the lords gradually gathered on Ceylan''s side, the Nadar side raised an army and declared war against the royal family.


    They declared an uprising against the Kingdom of Rynor.


    At the moment, Poluk Nadar''s army of 4,000 troops, including standing troops, conscripts, and mercenaries hired with money, is marching toward the Rustinelle territory.


    Arx had expected the Gillis Empire, which was thought to be behind the invasion, but contrary to his expectations, the Empire seemed to remain calm. It may just be that they haven''t taken any major military action, but the reality is that they are not.


    --It''s a big deal, isn''t it?


    That is the impression that Arx has of this incident.


    Perhaps he was being overly self-conscious, but he couldn''t help feeling that his small action had led to a war.


    Even though it was inevitable that this would have happened even if Arx himself had not done anything, it somehow made him feel strange.


    "To think that a small action could cause a civil war. You''re like a mastermind pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Shut up.


    But you''re far too pretty a face to be ruling the underworld. You want to try on a mask next time?


    Shut up.


    It''s another thing to have such an exchange with your followers.


    ----......


    A few days after the Dauphin Ceylan announced the defeat of Polk Nadar.


    A few days after the Dauphin Seiran announced the defeat of Poluk Nadar, Arx and his friends were called by Louise to visit the fortified city of Narvalondo with Diet.


    It seems that Louise reported the success of the Arks to Crown Prince Ceylan, as she had said in the warehouse district.


    As a result, the Dauphin himself is going to give a word of thanks, and now, in the audience room that was temporarily set up, he and the nobles who came to greet him are quietly waiting for that moment.


    ...... At the back of the audience hall, at the top of the radiating staircase, there is an opulent chair with a canopy at the top that is different from the interior of the castle, perhaps prepared for Ceylan.


    Perhaps the canopy was prepared for Ceylan. From the top of the canopy, a bamboo screen hangs down in front and on three sides, giving it the appearance of an ancient Chinese throne that often appears in films about the world of men.


    This is where the next king, Ceylan Crosselrode, now resides.


    He is clad in a long black kimono with a Chinese touch.


    It is embroidered in red, reminiscent of fire, and gold, resembling a yellow dragon.


    There is a slit at the waist, perhaps for ease of movement.


    The cuffs of the sleeves were also wide, giving the whole outfit the appearance of a robe.


    Anyway, what is interesting is his face. ...... His hood is covered with a black veil, so it is difficult to tell whether he is a man or a woman.


    The crown prince of Rynor is said to have a tradition of wearing a veil on official occasions until he reaches adulthood, and never shows his face to anyone other than the royal family and their entourage.


    Ceylan must have been about the same age, but he seems to be extremely calm.


    He has none of the self-confident, frightened demeanor of a young man who has attained a high position.


    He remains perfectly calm and quiet, as if it were natural for him to be there.


    Moreover, he exudes a certain dignity that is hard to describe.


    --In this world, the royalty of a great country is an absolute existence.


    In the man''s world, royalty is basically just an extension of the ruler, but in this world, royalty is synonymous with a transcendent being like a god in the man''s world, so it is considered particularly absolute.


    In fact, all those who have royal blood in their veins are said to possess powers beyond human comprehension.


    Therefore, they are revered by the people for their military power and intelligence, and reign as kings.


    ...... They serve many nobles in this way, like Ceylan.


    He sits in a chair on the platform.


    On the lower tier are his bodyguards.


    Louise Rastinel, a provincial monarch who has been granted control of the estate, and her son Deet, who is of a different rank than the other nobles and lords, sit near Ceylan as do the guards.


    Now the western nobles and the main lords under Louise were kneeling in front of Ceylan, giving their names and greeting speeches.


    ''Galanga Uiha, vassal of House Rastinel. I am here to assist His Royal Highness the Dauphin as an attendant of His Grace Louise Rastinel.


    "Baroness Ronel, Rover Ronel. Rover Ronel of the Barony of Ronel. I have come at your behest.


    "Pistalis Sharman, Countess Sharman. This is the first time I''ve heard of you. I will do everything in my power to serve His Royal Highness the Crown Prince in this war.


    And so on.


    It seems that not all the nobles and lords of the West were present.


    The number of western noble families that responded to the order was forty-four, including the upper and lower classes.


    There was one monarch, the House of Rastinel. The rest were lords of various sorts.


    It seems they''ve all gathered with their forces.


    Seiran, on the other hand, has only a few words for us.


    --Good luck.


    --I expect great things from you.


    He does not congratulate them on their participation, but simply gives them a cold impression.


    ...... The Kingdom of Rynor is one of the most powerful nations in the world.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    Therefore, it is likely that he is behaving in this manner so as not to be underestimated by others.


    Anyway, the exchange of formalities changed when the greetings of the nobles came to an end.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!¡¡Your Highness, the General has arrived!


    A soldier''s impatient report came in from the entrance, and a big old man appeared from behind him.


    Immediately, the air in the room changed.


    Perhaps it was because of the intense military might that the old man wore.


    As if a red-hot lump of iron had rolled into the audience hall, the air became hot and a burning sensation hit me. The way he strode about with a movement reminiscent of slowness, he reminded me of a flame giant from some mythology.


    And the people following behind him were probably the old man''s men.


    Each one of them had a breathtakingly intimidating presence, suggesting that they were highly skilled.


    Their appearance, which seemed like an intrusion, caused a great buzz in the place.


    The nobles who had been waiting for the greeting fled to the side of the room.


    As if they did not want to displease the old man, they cleared the way for the Dauphin.


    Eventually, the old man dropped to his knees in front of Ceylan, and the clamor grew louder.


    The old man kneeled in front of Ceylan, and the noise grew louder.


    Gadourd Belhaan.


    This name sounds familiar to Arx.


    He is the head of a large military faction based in the northwestern part of the Kingdom of Rynor and is a brave general who is called a great general himself. As can be seen from his title, he runs a military state with high military power.


    He has the Kingdom of Rynor as his backing, and is also a major force that House Crosselrode can rely on in the west.


    As soon as Gadourd came forward, Ceylan''s voice, which had been all but pale, took on a certain joyful tone.


    "Oh, General Gadourd. I am pleased that you have agreed to my request.


    We are indebted to the royal family, so it is only natural that we should come to you in this way.


    Gadourd''s speech was clear and ageless.


    He spoke with a clearness that belied his age. His mouth did not tangle, his voice did not falter, and his strength was evident.


    He also hung his head deeply with his words.


    "However, I would like to ask you to refrain from summoning me on this occasion.


    The next words that followed were something that no one could have predicted.


    The next words that followed were something that no one could have predicted. The joyfulness in Ceylan''s voice suddenly turned to coldness.


    "......?¡¡You will not respond to my request, and you will not send reinforcements?


    "Haha. Exactly like that.


    But Gadourd replies to the disappointment in his voice without hesitation.


    He was so rude to his superiors that the place was buzzing again.


    "You refuse to comply with His Highness'' request!


    How dare you show your face before His Highness!


    How dare you appear before His Highness?


    What the hell are you doing here?" The accusations converged on Gadourd.


    The people who raised their voices were the nobles of the kingdom. They were being disrespectful to their main family, the Crosselords, and their legitimate son. Even those with great military power would be tempted to lash out in anger.


    However, Gadourd and his men did not take any action against the accusations.


    This only made the accusations worse.


    Just as it was getting out of hand, a member of Ceylan''s entourage spoke up in a clear voice.


    "Quiet, people. We are still in the middle of a conversation. Or are you trying to prevent His Highness from speaking?


    "......


    ......


    When the nobles heard the aide''s words, they groaned sparsely and fell silent.


    It was necessary to condemn Gadourd''s rude behavior, but they must have restrained themselves, thinking that they could not interrupt Ceylan''s speech.


    The audience hall became quiet for a while.


    First, Gadourd opened his mouth.


    You are here because you are reasonable. We have come here because we have reason to believe that it would be unreasonable for us not to greet the royal family, to whom we owe so much, even though we are unable to respond to this summons.


    So that''s why you''ve come all the way out here with your army?


    "Ha!


    Gadourd bowed his head again, still on his knees.


    But what is the purpose of this action of his?


    If he only goes out to say hello, but does not respond to the request, it is obvious that he will displease Ceylan. I''m sure he''s not a person who doesn''t understand that, and if so, why did he take the trouble to do so?


    His words were few and his attitude was unrecognizable.


    To this old general, Ceylan said.


    "Gadourd Belhaan. I ask you.


    "Ha!


    "Why is it that you say in front of me that you are indebted to the royal family and yet you cannot send reinforcements?¡¡There must be a good reason why you refuse to go to war.


    "We believe it is for the best.


    "The best?


    "The best?


    "............ I see.


    Ceylan said, and fell silent for a moment. He turns to face Gadourd.


    It was as if he was searching for some unseen source of judgment around him.


    Eventually, an answer came to him.


    "Hmm. I understand. Gadourd Belhaan. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    Ha! My men and I wish you good fortune in this war. If that''s the case, I''d like to take my leave now.


    "Well. I would have liked to have had a little more time to talk with you, but ...... can''t be helped.


    Whenever it''s peacetime. I''d like to have a nice talk with you and your Majesty.


    "Yes, I look forward to that time as well, General. It must be lonely for a man of your stature to be so short-handed on his return. Take a souvenir with you. I''ll have them prepare whatever you want.


    "Thank you for your kindness.


    And so the greeting of Gadourd was settled in such a way.


    Not only myself, but also the other nobles were wondering about this somewhat harmonious exchange.


    He had refused to help them, and now he was treating them with a gift. It just doesn''t make any sense.


    In the meantime, Gadourd left the audience room with his men.


    ...... Eventually, the main nobles finished their greetings and it was finally my turn.


    "Arx Raytheft, before His Royal Highness the Dauphin!


    When I was called by my entourage, I felt my body stiffen due to nervousness.


    Then, Noah, who was standing next to me, said.


    (...... Arx-sama. Please brace yourself.


    (...... In this kind of situation, don''t you think they can help ease the tension?


    (It''s better to be tense in this kind of situation. (On the contrary, it is better to be nervous on such occasions. If you are relaxed, people around you may think that you are disrespecting His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. It is better to make yourself appear to be afraid of His Highness.


    (...... I see.)


    (I checked beforehand, but let me repeat. You can only look up after the second permission has been granted. After the greeting, bow your head, reply as little as possible, and don''t deny the Crown Prince''s words.


    (All right. Thank you.


    After listening to Noah''s rushed advice, follow the formality and step forward, lowering your gaze so as not to be seen by Ceylan. While I was thinking that it was troublesome to be bound by the old formality even though the Dauphin had appeared before the rest of us and was thus allowed to answer directly.


    As I stepped forward, there was another buzz around me.


    Of course, the reason for the commotion was different from the one at Gadourd.


    --Why that kid?


    --I''ve heard of him. I believe his name is ........


    --What the hell is going on here?


    Questions came from everywhere, and quizzical glances were focused.


    It wasn''t a good feeling, but he didn''t have time to worry about that right now.


    It was right after he received the instructions, heard Noah''s words, and stepped in front of Ceylan.


    (This is ......?)


    Suddenly, an intense tension binds his body tightly.


    I immediately realized that this was the result of Ceylan''s pressure.


    My hands were sweating from the pressure, a different kind of pressure than that of the national mages, and a chill like a chill was coming over me.


    My skin tingles and goes numb.


    Every time you try to move your body, it goes all over you.


    Just as I was panting from the sensation of not being able to breathe due to the sense of danger as if a sharp edge had been placed on my neck.


    "Arx Raytheft. Raise your head.


    When I didn''t follow the instruction from Ceylan''s aide, the same words were spoken again.


    Finally, he looked up.


    Right in front of me, on the stage, was the figure of Seyran, clad in black.


    I couldn''t see what was behind ...... the black masks.


    Eventually, a voice called out from the stage.


    "Are you Arx Raytheft?


    "Oh, it is a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I am Arx Raytheft, the eldest son of the Raytheft family, and I am honored to be here at your invitation. ......


    "............


    I bowed my head in greeting, but received no response from Ceylan.


    Was there a mistake or something inappropriate in his speech?


    I felt as if he was giving me a searching look from behind his masks.


    As such anxiety gradually surfaced, Ceylan let out a light breath.


    I''m not sure what to say. It is a great honor for you to be here. You were the first to notice Poluk Nadar''s nefarious scheme, and it saved me from being caught in the middle. I thank you with all my heart.


    As Ceylan spoke his thanks, the murmur grew louder.


    The crowd grew louder as Ceylan thanked him for saving the Dauphin.


    In a society like this, it is rare to receive praise from the sovereign, but it is especially rare to receive thanks directly.


    The nobles of the kingdom were all shouting in surprise.


    Eventually, after they had quieted down.


    As a vassal in the service of the royal family, it is only natural for me to act for the sake of the royal family and His Highness. Nevertheless, I am deeply touched by your kind words.


    "I see. A vassal in the service of the royal family. That you are aware of being a member of a noble family at your age is an admirable aspiration. I''m pleased to be your superior.


    "...... haha.


    He replied by hanging his head again.


    But I didn''t expect to get so many words from you.


    I was expecting a simple word or two, but instead I got a thank you, followed by praise. Moreover, the words seemed to be a little softer than the ones he had just returned to the nobles.


    Just when I was feeling somewhat embarrassed after being thanked by Ceylan.


    "So, Arx Raytheft. I will allow you to be by my side in the war. In this war, you will fight under me.


    Such unexpected words were spoken to me.


    "What?


    For a moment, I didn''t understand the meaning of the words.


    For a moment, I did not understand the meaning of the words, but as the reverberations of Ceylan''s voice gradually penetrated my brain, I began to understand.


    I will allow you to be on my side in war.


    In other words, this means that you should participate in the battle to defeat Nadar.


    The reason you came to ...... was so that you could receive a thank you note from Ceylan.


    You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    However, the Dauphin Ceylan seemed to think that she was going to join the war.


    I quickly turned my gaze to Louise, and she looked quite surprised.


    So, she didn''t know about this either.


    Aside from Deet, who was happily pumping his fist in the air next to her.


    Ceylan''s voice sounded slightly cold, probably because he couldn''t give an appropriate response.


    ...... What''s wrong. You have something to complain about?


    "No, no!¡¡No, sir, not at all!


    Very well then. You will do well in this war.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    I nodded in agreement.


    That was the worst. There''s no escape now.


    If I objected here, it would mean that I was unhappy to fight under Ceylan, and possibly that I objected to Ceylan''s defeat of Nadar.


    Even if he really did not want to go to war.


    So I had no choice but to nod.


    (Seriously? ......)


    This is the world. I knew that if I wanted to achieve a certain level of status, there would come a time when I would have to do something like this. I had planned to perfect my magic and do everything I could before that time.


    But I never expected it to come so soon.


    As he waited patiently for his ...... aides to tell him to back off.


    Suddenly, one of the nobles in the room spoke up.


    "Your Royal Highness, please allow me the opportunity to speak. ......


    A nobleman stepped forward in front of Ceylan and prostrated himself.


    He was in his thirties.


    He has a beard, and his skin is tanned and dark.


    His skin is tanned and dark. He may be a military nobleman, and he is well built.


    His aides shouted their disapproval at the unauthorized offer.


    "Count Bow!¡¡Arx Raytheft''s rite of passage is not yet complete!¡¡Stand down!


    ''I beg you to bend over and allow me to speak. Get down, please, please, please.


    The nobleman called the Count was warned about the sudden interruption, but he didn''t want to back down at all.


    Just after the aide''s presence became sharper and sharper, Ceylan spoke up.


    You''re the Earl of ...... Dows Bow, aren''t you?


    Haha!


    You are the Earl of Dows Bow. I''m still in the middle of speaking to Arx, so how dare you rudely interrupt me with your beak?


    "... I have no words to apologize for interrupting the Crown Prince. However, as the Crown Prince''s vassal, there is something I must say. Please, please, please forgive me. ......


    As soon as Count Bowe made this appeal, his bodyguards began to move.


    He may be trying to force Count Bowe to step back.


    But Ceylan restrained him with his hand and asked the Count.


    "Hmm. What? Tell me.


    "I''m afraid he''s only a child. I''m afraid he''s too young to play the important role of standing by His Highness'' side on the battlefield, let alone in peacetime. And if anything were to happen to His Highness the Crown Prince because of that, it would be a matter of great importance to the kingdom. As His Highness'' vassal, I cannot overlook this. I ask that you reconsider your decision. ......


    That statement, of course, was not made with concern for a child going into battle.


    It was a complaint that he was unfit to serve as the Dauphin.


    Naturally, there must have been someone who thought the same as the Count.


    A whisper came from among the assembled nobles.


    You can''t have a child like that by your side on the battlefield, no matter what. ......


    And I believe Arx Raytheft was a bastard.


    There is no way that such a person could serve in His Highness'' entourage.


    These were all voices that questioned his ability.


    This was because the rumor had gotten around among the nobles.


    But as soon as his aide gave him a glare, those voices instantly disappeared.


    "Count Bow. It''s not uncommon for a young man to be highly skilled. That goes for me as well as the legitimate son of House Rastinel. In addition, it is said that Arx Raytheft made an effort to control the base where the operatives were packed. So I''d say you''re capable of doing that.


    "Well... There is no doubt that there are those who are powerful beyond their years, as you say, Your Highness. But it is only a handful of noblemen. It is unthinkable for a mere child of a lowly nobleman to have such a natural disposition.


    When Count Bowe finished saying that, he turned his head to me lightly.


    The smile on his face was one of derision. The smile on his face is that of a man who wants to ostracize others, as if to say, "It is unbecoming for you to stand by His Highness.


    (This guy ......)


    It makes me angry to know that this is a blatant insinuation. Even though it was not my intention to stand on the battlefield, I don''t want to be called like this.


    But we can''t say a word about it, and we can''t argue with it.


    The other party is a count. He is not in a position to face us head-on.


    The Count continued to talk while we bit our teeth in frustration.


    And the earlier story about the control of the stronghold is also doubtful, isn''t it? I can''t help but wonder if this man had a hand in it.


    When the Count said this, Louise interrupted him.


    "What?¡¡So you''re saying that my men were blind?


    Yes, yes. That''s the straightforward answer.


    That''s what the Count said. ......


    When the Count heard Louise''s words, his face turned grim.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in this article.


    "My Lord Louise. I''m sure you''re not the only one with a big estate, but as a nobleman of the kingdom, isn''t it a bit much to call me a count?¡¡The title of count in the kingdom is a venerable position given to a family that has done a great deal of work for the royal family and, by extension, the kingdom. I would like you to rescind your earlier words right now--


    "Ah!


    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Louise slammed the Count with an intimidating voice.


    In the meantime, the Count cried out like a chicken closing its mouth, and then squirmed and squeaked. Despite his size, which is one of the best among military nobles, he looks like a small animal.


    As the Count screamed, Louise''s vassals launched a fierce attack on him. The Count''s face instantly paled because of the hostility of those who were sure of their abilities.


    The Count''s face instantly paled as he was met with hostility from people of proven ability. Not only that, but Louise''s words grew even stronger.


    "You!¡¡To me!¡¡You''re the one!¡¡How dare you talk to me like that!¡¡What?


    In the ...... audience room, Louise''s powerful military might exploded.


    It was an intimidating feeling that surpassed that of Gadourd''s earlier.


    In the face of this pressure, the Count gulped and swallowed his spit as if he was scared.


    Even though he was a senior aristocrat, he was a different actor to begin with.


    Charlotte''s father, Perce Clemmeria, was also a Count.


    It seems that even those who are given the same rank can range from the best to the worst.


    Louise''s anger filled the audience room with a swift and swift atmosphere.


    Are the other nobles also shaken? Only a few of them were able to maintain their composure.


    In this atmosphere, Ceylan opened his mouth.


    "Louise. Stand down.


    "...... is... I apologize for the distraction in front of you.


    After Ceylan intervened, Louise quietly withdrew.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. There is no way that such a fool would be able to take on the role of being by His Highness'' side. I''m sure the others are of the same opinion.


    "Hmm.


    "If Your Highness desperately needs someone to serve him, it would be more appropriate to assign someone else. I may be presumptuous, but I''ve served with distinction as a military officer, and I think I''m good enough to serve at His Highness'' side.


    The Count began to say such things in the midst of his objections.


    You have a thick skin. He must have been planning to steal the servant from the beginning.


    On the other hand, the nobles, now aware of the Count''s shenanigans, began to shout that they had been outwitted.


    And then...


    "Count Bow. I understand what you''re saying.


    Ha!¡¡Goodbye!


    "Yes.


    Hearing Ceylan''s words, the Count''s tone of voice clearly improved.


    The Count''s voice clearly improved when he heard Ceylan''s words, probably because he felt that his opinion would be accepted and that he would be able to serve Ceylan''s side.


    The Count''s face brightened visibly.


    On the contrary, Louise''s face, who had been arguing with him earlier, became stern.


    The other aristocrats seemed to be in the same boat, complaining about being left out.


    Just when it seemed that Count Bow was going to be chosen as a temporary servant.


    Ceylan said something unexpected.


    "I mean. You''re questioning my eyesight?


    "Huh?


    That''s what you mean, isn''t it?¡¡I ordered Arx to stay by my side because I judged with my own eyes that Arx was worthy. If you disagree with that, then you are implying that my eyes are blind.


    Ceylan gave the reason for his answer in a simple manner.


    It seems to be reading too much into the Count''s objection to turn it into a criticism of himself, but Ceylan goes on to corner the Count.


    Even though this is the first time I''ve gone into battle, I didn''t expect such a frank attitude from a high-ranking nobleman who will become my power. I''m not sure what to make of it. No, I don''t think there''s any criticism like that.


    I''m not sure if I''m talking to myself or if I''m telling myself that.


    It is not clear if he is talking to himself or if he is saying it to himself.


    Of course. There is no way that the Kingsguard will remain silent in their criticism of Ceylan.


    This is just a replay of what happened to Louise earlier.


    The Count begins to get very impatient with the sense of danger that far exceeds the previous one.


    No, no!¡¡I didn''t mean anything by what I said!


    No?¡¡Isn''t that what you just said, if I were to paraphrase you?


    No!¡¡Never!¡¡Never! Never!¡¡I just wanted to say that this man is not fit for service!


    The Count hangs his head in denial.


    The Count hung his head and denied it. It must not have occurred to him that his words would humiliate Seyran. It was a good thing that he had recommended himself out of a sense of greed, but now he realized that it had been a shallow decision.


    After all, it might be taken as a criticism of the royal family to speak out against it.


    ...... Another factor in this story is that I don''t really understand Ceylan''s thoughts.


    It is clear that this decision to keep him at hand is based on his personal judgment.


    However, now that Ceylan has said so, if he were to retract his decision and accept the Count''s opinion, he might be perceived as indecisive.


    If he did so, his judgment as the crown prince would be questioned, and the lords'' evaluation of Ceylan would, as he said, fall into darkness and stupidity.


    It would be unbecoming of a superior to so easily accept direct orders.


    Ceylan began to let out a disconcerting chuckle.


    As the lords began to feel uneasy at the sound of that dangerous laugh.


    "But, Count. You have a point. But Count, you have a point. I''m a first-timer, so I''m sure I''m not always up to snuff when it comes to warfare.


    No, no, no, no. ...... I never meant it in that way. ......


    The Count reiterated his denial, but Ceylan seemed to have hardened to the idea that he had been criticized for this. He didn''t seem to accept it at all.


    There was only one course of action that Count Bow could take against the Dauphin, who continued to spit out disturbing laughter and sounds and even threatened the lords.


    "Your Royal Highness!¡¡I beg you!¡¡Please allow me to retract my inadequate statement. ......


    "Good ....... Count, you may leave now.


    "It''s .......


    The Count opened his mouth and let go.


    The Count stopped and did not move, and Ceylan''s aide shouted at him.


    Count Bow!¡¡How long are you going to keep doing that?¡¡Your Highness wants you to step back!


    "Haha!


    The Count backed away in a panic, as if fleeing from the scene.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    The way he was laughing ...... was incredibly scary.


    The audience room became quiet as if it had been hit by water, in direct proportion to the high and loud laughter of Ceylan.


    --I have aroused Ceylan''s wrath.


    As the lords broke into a cold sweat, Ceylan stopped laughing and stood up from his chair.


    And then.


    Listen up!¡¡I have no intention of changing this decision!¡¡Just like my father, King Shinru Kroselord, I have the power to see things correctly and the power to guide you!¡¡I will prove it to you in this battle!¡¡Know that it is impossible for me to make a mistake!


    When Ceylan said this from the stage, all the nobles in the room fell flat and affirmed Ceylan''s words.


    Ceylan then pointed his sword, still in its sheath, at them.


    "Arx!


    Ha!


    Take a leap of faith in this war. Don''t let me make you think I was wrong.


    "Yes, sir!


    I replied vigorously.


    No, I had no choice but to say so.


    If I say I can''t do it here, I won''t just get my head chopped off.


    It''s a big responsibility.


    You were only supposed to join the fight, but now you have to defend Ceylan''s honor because of the idiot Count.


    ...... Finally, an aide calls out to him, "Back off.


    --I don''t know, how did this happen?


    That''s the only word that comes to mind.


    ...... Needless to say, I wanted to strangle Noah, who smiled and said, "Congratulations," when he returned to his original position.

 76 Episode 75 Military Council, Part 1

    After the audience of the lords with Ceylan.


    A rough estimate of the number of troops gathered in Narwhalond was given.


    The defeating force consisted of 5,000 noblemen, local monarchs and other lords, and 50 of Ceylan''s own bodyguards. The number of troops would have increased further if he had recruited people from the surrounding areas, but he decided not to do so because he expected reinforcements from the center in the future. So far, there was no shortage of troops, probably due to the presence of Rastinel''s vassals and their soldiers, who were renowned for their strength and incomparability.


    On the other hand, Nadar''s army was...


    "Kachan, Nadar''s army is called 15,000.


    "That''s ...... three times as many as ours, the Earl of Nadar must have overstated his numbers.


    That''s right. It''s impossible to collect that many.


    That''s true. As long as the surrounding nobles are not on our side, even if we hired mercenaries from the flow, the number would be impossible.


    Apparently.


    In the man''s world, some protesters sometimes exaggerate the number of people gathered at a rally by ten times or more. In the days when television and radio were the main means of gathering information. The masses had no choice but to believe the numbers so announced, and most people assumed that they were true.


    If they believed the stories, the soldiers would get carried away.


    If you misunderstand the numbers, it will affect the operation.


    In this world, it is difficult to even know the exact number of the other side.


    Even such a simple exchange of bluffs can become a part of strategy.


    "I''m looking forward to the battle.


    "Yes, I am. It''s been a long time since I fought.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it, but I''m sure I''m going to be able to do it. ...... The number of opponents doesn''t seem to matter much to these battle-mad men, who are smiling fiercely with hunting lust as they talk.


    (Scary. They''re laughing while talking about something noisy. ......)


    (They''re talking and laughing like crazy. I wonder if those two would be laughing like this even if the number of enemy troops was exactly what they said it was. I can''t help but feel that way.


    Anyway, what was unexpected was that there was one national mage in the defeating army.


    Kuro hair, cut short.


    He was dressed in all black from top to bottom, with no ornamentation, and his appearance was too simple for a nobleman.


    The man''s age is not clear at first glance.


    The mage, Roheim Wrangler, who goes by the name of "Waterwheel".


    Arx remembered him well because he had asked the most important questions when he presented the magic meter.


    The Wrangler family has been the royal family''s magic instructors for generations.


    That''s why he was accompanying Ceylan on his inspection.


    I met him right after the audience with Ceylan was over.


    I haven''t seen you since that announcement at the Mages Guild.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you for all your help.


    "No, I''ve benefited from it myself. Thanks to it, I''ve been able to improve some of my magic, and the transmission of spells to my students has been smooth. I''m the one who should be thanking you.


    I''m glad to have been of assistance to you, as a mage.


    ...... After that exchange, we didn''t get to talk for very long because of the other party''s circumstances.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    At present, a military conference is being held in the strategy room of the castle in Narvalondo.


    In the strategy room, there are square tables, each occupied by a major noble or lord.


    Seiran Crosselrode is seated a short distance away.


    Count Euled Raine, the young hero who oversees the Kingsguard, the third seat for the national mage, and Roheim Wrangler, the waterwheel mage, flank him.


    Louise Rastinel, the second highest-ranking lord after Ceylan, is close by.


    All the people who are in a position to move the troops in times of war are here.


    And for some reason, Arx is there as well.


    Since he was not in a position to move the troops, he could not take a seat with them, but he accompanied Noah to observe while standing. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    ...... Kazi, by the way, is not interested in this kind of thing, saying it''s a hassle. He seemed to think it was out of place to participate in a military conference and quickly found another job and went there.


    Anyway...


    Aside from Diet who is the son of the great lord Louise, Arx was wondering why he was being treated so special.


    Even though he had made a great contribution to the Dauphin''s escape from Nadar, he was still the son of a lowly nobleman and had been disinherited.


    The offer to have him stay by his side during the war was also an unparalleled treatment.


    Normally, he would not even be allowed to listen to a military discussion like this.


    However, when Ceylan told him to listen, he had no choice.


    He feels awkward, aware that he is out of place.


    On the other hand, Ceylan, who has given such an order, is listening to the contents of the military discussion, making objections, and voting on the proposals of the lords.


    He does not interfere in every detail, but occasionally asks for confirmation of the objectives.


    I have the impression that he is well in charge of the military council.


    (What was that?¡¡The most senior person should not interfere in the planning of the operation.


    It was written in the most famous book of military law in the world of men.


    According to the book, in order to win a war, the sovereign should not interfere in the strategy made by the general.


    Suppose that the sovereign actively participates in military discussions.


    Naturally, the sovereign, who has the greatest power, takes precedence over the general, and if he interferes every time, it will create discord between him and the general who is making the strategy, and even if the sovereign makes the strategy, it is likely to fail because the sovereign is not an expert in military strategy in most cases.


    For this reason, it was written that it was strictly forbidden to interfere with the beak.


    On the other hand, the Crosselroads were originally a military family, so they were experts in their own right, just like the lords.


    If they are well educated in military affairs, they will not cause discord even if they disagree with the strategy, nor will they propose strange measures. Rather, although Ceylan participates in the military council, he respects the opinions of the lords, which gives the impression that the council is proceeding smoothly.


    Anyway, as for the military council itself...


    "Is there any chance that the Empire will take advantage of this opportunity to deploy troops?


    I don''t think so. The Empire currently has two fronts. We probably can''t afford to add any more fronts, either in terms of manpower or supplies.


    "What''s the exact number of troops on Nadar''s side?¡¡I''ve heard reports that they''ve outnumbered the strike force so far.


    Are you sure?


    Considering the number of conscripts and mercenaries we''ve hired, I think that''s about right.


    Starting with a confirmation of the current situation, the discussion eventually turned to the actual operation.


    --How do we attack then?


    --How about establishing a foothold here first?


    --How about waiting for reinforcements from the center?


    While the nobles were discussing the matter.


    Ceylan presents the first strategic objective.


    First, it will be essential for our forces to take Tabu Fort at the edge of Nadar territory. For now, we must do what we can, one thing at a time, in order to make solid progress. Do any of you have any ideas about that?


    Fort Tab.


    This is the first fort that you will come across when you enter Nadar territory from Rustinelle territory.


    Ceylan gave a rough idea of the target, but his aide, Euled, added to it.


    But we''ve received reports that the Nadar army is moving faster than expected.


    "Oh?


    "If the Nahdar army maintains its current speed, we may not be able to take Tabu Fort in time.


    Even if we send an advance party?


    "Even if we can destroy the garrison and take it, it will only be temporary. Even if we could defeat the garrison and take it, it would only be for a short time. The main force would take it back immediately.


    "I see. I would have preferred to take the fort while the defenses were still in place, but ......, if we advance our forces, where will the clash be?


    I think the Nahdar army will set up camp at Fort Tabu as we approach the Mildare Plains.


    While the assembled lords were shouting "too early" and "that''s it? ......", Ceylan asked Eulide.


    The first battle is in full swing. "So you''re saying that the first battle will be a full-scale assault on the fort?


    I''m not ruling out that possibility.


    Fortification. When that possibility is suggested, some of the nobles let out a grunt.


    Some nobles groaned when the possibility was suggested.


    If the main body of the Nahdar army were to mount a full-scale assault on the fort, the attackers would need an adequate number of troops, and their losses would be severe. Lower-ranking nobles, such as barons and quarter-barons, who have fewer troops, may not be too happy about this.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. ......


    It''s a good thing it''s not Nadar''s main castle. ......


    ...... The attack on the castle itself should have been expected, since the objective was to defeat the enemy, but when it was opened, this was the result of the moaning. I thought that military men were naturally well versed in tactical and strategic knowledge, but judging from this scene, it seems that this is not the case.


    Then, I suddenly remembered the day that brought me to the Rustinelle territory.


    When I left the store with Suu and she talked to me about strategy.


    --What?¡¡What?¡¡Did Raytheft have such a strategic manual?


    When I made a comment suggesting the existence of such a book, she said something to the effect of, "That''s impossible.


    If her perception is correct, there is a possibility that even the military family is not very knowledgeable about such things.


    In the first place, such books are not sold even in bookstores.


    In this case, I should say that the man''s world was a strange one, where books on the secret art of war were in common circulation.


    Count Bow, who was listening to the reluctant murmurings from the table, opened his mouth.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of. There''s nothing to be afraid of. We have a full complement of soldiers. We can destroy all those who stand in our way by force. Don''t you agree?¡¡Men.


    Hearing the Count''s brave statement, a few people appeared to agree with it.


    It''s true that we have more troops than you.


    There will be no problem if we attack them head-on.


    Then Ceylan speaks up again.


    "Let me ask the lords assembled here. How would you attack Fort Tab?


    When Ceylan asked the question, the senior nobles raised their voices.


    "Your Highness. Your Highness, I think it would be a good idea to move our siege weapons and mage troops to break down the fort and then attack at once. It''s also a good idea to create a showy effect in the first battle to give the opponent a psychological pressure.


    That''s true. It might be a good idea to get into the demolition business.


    Haha. Your Highness could become the best demolition contractor on the continent.


    Your Highness. Your Highness. If there is no hope of reinforcements from the other side, it may be a good idea to take your time. Surround the fort and let Polk Nadar dry up.


    That''s ...... going to make for some good dried fish.


    "It will be interesting to see if they come out with dried pigs or dried frogs. ......


    When the nobleman who offered the plan said this, there was laughter.


    The type of humor may be skewed toward the black side, but this kind of thing may serve to loosen the atmosphere. Ceylan''s willingness to joke made it easier for the other nobles to come up with a plan.


    "Your Highness.


    "Count Bow. Do you have something to say to me?¡¡Tell me.


    What? In this case, I don''t think there''s any need to play any tricks. As I said earlier, we''re outnumbered. All we have to do is to prepare for the attack on the fort and attack as per the rules.


    "Hmm.


    "The trail left by our predecessors runs deep, and the certainty is obvious. It''s a good idea to move our troops accordingly.


    Hmm. It''s also the way of the soldier to use sound strategies. I''ll be able to show my firmness to the lords who are not here.


    "Haha!


    ...... Eventually, after the nobles had presented their plans, Ceylan turned to Louise.


    "Louise. What do you think?¡¡You can give your honest opinion.


    "Well... If you are going to attack the fortress, it is essential that you use all possible means to draw your troops out. I think the first step we should take is to make the soldiers and commanders feel that they don''t want to stay in the fort.


    "Hmm. How about using the siege weapons and mages that were mentioned earlier?


    If we use siege weapons, the amount of work and cost will increase, and if we use mages to destroy the fort, we will lack the ability to attack at the critical moment. If you want a picture-perfect victory, you''ll need to do some calculations and reorganization.


    "Then how about drying them up?


    "Considering the wear and tear on our troops, it would be a good move. However, the cost of maintaining the army while waiting for it to dry up will be high, and it will be a great burden on the lords below the rank of viscount. Also, I think you should think about how the victory of this battle, if it takes a long time, will affect the reputation of His Highness.


    "That''s true. There are many things to consider.


    Ceylan listened to Louise''s opinion and examined the suggestions.


    But Louise was good at what she did. She doesn''t outright deny the other noblemen''s plans, but rather addresses the positive aspects, raises concerns that are easy to understand, and leaves the final decision to Ceylan.


    In this way, the noblemen who proposed the plan would be able to maintain their dignity, and there would be no conflict. The Rastinel family has the best track record among the military families gathered here, so the other families will have no choice but to listen to the opinions of their leader.


    "Just .......


    What''s wrong?


    "Those opinions are based on the assumption that we''re going to attack the fort.


    Hmm?¡¡Do you have any thoughts of your own?


    "With all due respect, sir. I have a few doubts as to whether or not this will simply be a fortress attack .......


    This is a great way to make sure that you get the most out of your time with your family. I''m not sure what to say.


    Louise, my lord. If Nadar is attacking us, it is only natural that we should first secure the fort and hunker down. What makes you think so?


    "Oh, a hunch. Intuition.


    Well, what''s a hunch? ......


    Did Count Bowe think he was being mocked by the military council, and by extension himself, for his unreliable statement? His face quivered with a surprise that could not be described as anger.


    But Louise, on the other hand, kept a cool face.


    "Oh?¡¡You see, intuition in battle is not as foolproof as you might think.¡¡But you can''t make decisions based on intuition.


    "But!¡¡But you can''t just talk about intuition in a military meeting!


    You''re right. But there are other people who have some sort of uncomfortable feeling about it, don''t you think?¡¡Isn''t that right?


    "You''re right, but there are others who are somewhat uncomfortable with it, aren''t there?


    Louise.


    "Well... I''m sure you''ll agree with me.


    ...... Despite Louise''s concerns, the discussion continues in the direction of attacking the fort.


    The discussion is going smoothly - but I can''t help but feel that this is not a good trend.


    Then, I think.


    First, let''s look at the movements of Nadar''s army.


    If the story I mentioned earlier is correct, then the Nadar army is attacking us.


    ...... Are they advancing on us instead of hiding in Nadar''s main castle, which is easier to defend?


    It seems so.


    It''s weird, isn''t it? ......


    Noah''s hand is met with a ragged exhale.


    If I were in Polk Nadar''s position.


    If you were in Poluk Nadar''s position, you would not normally take such action if you knew that the army was going to attack.


    If you know you are going to be attacked, the first thing you should do is to fortify your defenses.


    If you stay in the castle of Nadar, which is the most well-defended main base, it will be easier to intercept the vanquishing army.


    If you can survive the attack of the vanquishing army and call for reinforcements from some other country that is hostile to the kingdom, you may have a chance of victory.


    Since Nadar is thought to have contacts with the empire, he would certainly take such a course of action. If he wanted, he could just rely on his contacts and run away.


    But in reality, that''s not the case, which is strange.


    --So that means...


    Mr. Arcus. Did you come up with something else?


    What?¡¡What''s that?¡¡I want to hear it, too.


    Noah looks back as if he''s interested in Deet as well as Noah.


    No, it''s not that I came up with the idea, it''s just that I''m trying to figure out why they''re being so aggressive.


    And then he says.


    "Normally, in a situation like this, you would stay in the main castle or try to defeat them individually before they gather their forces.¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to get the best out of it. I don''t know what he''s trying to do here.


    "Don''t you think they''re attacking us because they know they''ll lose if they take too long?


    If that''s the case, why don''t we fight somewhere else instead of near the Mildare Plains where there''s a lot of flat land?¡¡How about ...... defending the Tab Fort?


    Deet seemed to have some knowledge about it.


    I''m not sure if that''s a good idea or not. It can be used as a base, but there are better facilities further back, and the number of people it can accommodate is limited. ...... I wouldn''t choose it. I''m sure that''s why Kachan is so vexed about it.


    If that''s the case, it''s best to hide in the deepest part of Nadar territory. The reason why they don''t dare to do so is because the Nadar have their own reasons for not doing so.


    The ...... tab fort is unsuitable for defense, and east of it, there is little but flat land.


    And fighting on the plains is all about numbers. We are at a disadvantage simply because we are small in number.


    For the current Nadar army, which does not have the numbers, fighting on the plains is a situation that should be avoided at all costs.


    Still, the fact that they are forcing their way up here like this...


    "The Nadar side must attack the vanquishing army quickly. No, we can''t do that anymore. The Nadar side needs to attack the defeating army quickly. ...


    Secure forts in your territory.


    Capturing the enemy''s important bases.


    Even though we don''t have such a main strategic objective, we''re attacking as quickly as possible as if we''re in a hurry.


    This is a completely unreasonable attack. In a world where solid military methods and doctrines are not widespread, it can''t be said that it''s not because the opponent is too stupid, but would a nobleman who is in charge of a frontier really take such a foolish measure?


    If so, there must be some meaning to this forced attack.


    If Poluk Nadar is in a hurry, it means that time is running out.


    The only disadvantage that the passage of time would bring to him in this situation would be the reinforcements from the provinces to the defeating army.


    The more time he spends, the thicker his army will be.


    So what will be limited for Poluk Nadar? What will he be unable to do?


    Defeat the strike force?


    --No, no. No. It will be difficult for Nadar''s army to defeat them on its own. Without reinforcements from elsewhere, or other factors such as the defense of the base, we should not be able to fight the vanquishing army on equal terms.


    Then we should seize the important bases.


    --That''s not it either. According to Deet''s story, Fort Tab is not suitable for defense and can only hold a small number of people. There is no solid base in front of Fort Tab, so it is unlikely that they are choosing a place to set up camp.


    So, what is it all about?


    The thing that Count Polk Nadar wants the most right now.


    Something that will be out of his reach the more the defeating army grows.


    If it isn''t the defeat of the vanquishing army or the seizure of key locations...


    "...... His Highness'' head?


    I muttered these words to myself.


    I suddenly noticed that the lords who were discussing the war were looking at me.


    As I froze, even Ceylan, who was sitting on the top seat, turned to look at me.


    Immediately after, the room was filled with a swift and swift atmosphere.


    Are the lords angry with me for my selfish comment?


    No, the lords are being swallowed up by the atmosphere.


    Otherwise, they would have been cautioned or reprimanded.


    The only thing that controls this place is the majesty that Ceylan Crosselord radiates from his body.


    "Arx.


    The call was flat, intonationless, and even cold.


    Hearing that voice, I realize now that I have made a fool of myself.


    I had proceeded without permission, and then I had mentioned His Highness'' head, and then he had heard me.


    It would have been considered disrespectful, no doubt.


    --I''ve done it.


    Even if I regretted that I should have stopped thinking about it halfway through, it was too late.

 77 Episode 76 Military Council, Part 2

    Ceylan''s seemingly chilling call further lowered the temperature in the operations room.


    Was he offended by such an unintentional remark at the military council?


    In this situation, you would be completely blamed for the fault.


    I froze for a moment when he suddenly called out to me, but the situation would inevitably worsen if I left it at that.


    Just as I was about to step forward to apologize to Seyran, Noah stepped forward first.


    Noah stepped forward first and kneeled down.


    "Your Highness. I hope you''ll forgive me for indulging in a private conversation in the middle of a military discussion.


    "......


    Your Highness. If there is any punishment for that, could you please ask me instead of the Lord?


    "Noah ......


    Noah did not turn his head to the call that came out of his mouth as quickly as he could. He just turned his back to me. I guess he wants me to take care of this.


    In the midst of feeling sorry and remorseful for protecting him, Ceylan opens his mouth.


    ...... You''re Noah Ingveen, right?


    "......!¡¡It is a great honor to be remembered by His Highness.


    I know who you are. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I''m not so foolish as to not know someone with such a rare talent as yours.


    "Haha!


    When Noah heard Ceylan''s words, he bowed his head deeply.


    On the other hand, when the lords heard the conversation, they looked surprised. It''s not only that a squire is known to Ceylan, but it''s also because it''s not often that two national mages are involved.


    There was a ripple of admiration and curiosity in the air, but Ceylan coldly said.


    Refrain. I called out to Arx.


    "But, sir?


    "I admire your auspiciousness in defending your master. But don''t make me say it twice.


    "......?


    Noah had to agree with this. Noah had to admit that this was a good idea, because if he persisted, the situation would only get worse.


    Noah lowered his eyes apologetically.


    He must be feeling responsible.


    Immediately after that, Deet opened his mouth as if in a hurry.


    No, your highness!¡¡What you just said is, um, .......


    The suddenness of the situation must have made it difficult for him to formulate his words. All that came out of his mouth were vague words like "uh" and "uh".


    "Dietria. If you have something to say, you''d better sort out what you want to say before you say it.


    "Yeah, .......


    In the end, Ceylan blocked it too.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    In the midst of the crisis and the uncomfortable feeling.


    I was about to make a clear apology to Ceylan, when he said.


    "What''s the matter, Arx? That wasn''t the end of your story, was it?¡¡What are you doing?


    "What ......?


    Those were the words I hadn''t expected to hear.


    I wondered what he meant. I thought that I would be blamed for my careless remark, and even punished for it, but contrary to my expectation, that did not happen.


    He seems to be wondering why I''m trying to apologize.


    In fact, it sounds as if he wants me to say more.


    But it seems he was right.


    "Arx. I want to hear what you have to say.


    "And?


    Hmm. ...... I don''t think I need an apology, do I?¡¡Or were your thoughts just now so rash that you had to ask for my forgiveness?


    I have no idea.¡¡No, not at all!


    If not, then continue where you left off. I think it''s important to listen to you for once and sort out the situation.


    "Yes, sir!


    Accepting Ceylan''s words, I stood up.


    I thought for sure it was a blunder, but it wasn''t.


    I looked at Noah and Deet for a few moments, and let out a small sigh of relief.


    Then he regained his composure and opened his mouth.


    "...... Well, Your Highness. I hope you don''t mind that I''m going to talk about something a little bit different from what we''re discussing.


    "No, thank you. As I said, this is just a clarification of the situation. Feel free to speak.


    Ceylan agreed, and slid lightly off his chair to face us.


    He looked at Ceylan before him, took a breath, and said.


    The focus of what I just said is what Poluk Nadar''s purpose is. As I listened to all of you who were present at the meeting, I thought that there must be some reason why Poluk Nadar is attacking us.


    "Hmm. Isn''t that to fight my defeating army?


    No, there is no need for Poluk Nadar to attack at its current speed if it is to fight the vanquishing army. The best thing to do is to be fully prepared to intercept them, since they will attack us even if we don''t say anything.


    "Indeed. Since Nadar''s army is small in number, the best strategy would be to stay in the castle and fight. However, we can only stay in the castle if we have hope of reinforcements. A siege without reinforcements will only exhaust your troops. Once you are surrounded, you will only be reduced to the ground. It''s a bad idea in this war.


    You''re right. But even if Poluk Nadar is aware of the dangers of a siege, he has moved his army too late. At the very least, if you don''t start moving immediately after His Highness withdraws from the Rustinelle territory, you won''t be able to frustrate the movement of the defeating army, and if you want to destroy them individually, it''s too late. ......


    That''s right. If Nadar''s army is not rambling, then this move is not reasonable.


    As far as I can tell, Nadar is acting one way or the other.


    A siege would have been the best solution, but he didn''t even prepare for a siege.


    On the other hand, it would be suicidal to make a move when the defeating forces have begun to gather.


    When I shared such information with Ceylan, there was an outcry from the lords.


    But that''s only if Poluk Nadar is thinking that far ahead, isn''t it?


    "Yes. If Poluk Nadar is running the army like a boar, it would explain the movements of the army like this.


    You''re reading too much into it. It is impossible that Poluk Nadar is moving with a plan. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    ...... Perhaps we are overthinking things.


    If they are attacking out of desperation because the Nadar army has no reinforcements coming and they can no longer fight a siege, then there is some explanation for this move.


    However, I think it is too convenient for us to assume that Poluk Nadar is just marching randomly and not pay attention to the case where he is not.


    But most of the lords seem to agree that Poluk Nadar is a fool.


    --That''s what children say.


    --It''s not worth listening to.


    That''s what they said.


    "Your Highness, overthinking things can lead you into deep trouble. I suggest you leave it at that.


    Just as one of the lords was about to make such a suggestion.


    "Shut up.


    Ceylan said. With that one word, I felt as if a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Perhaps he thought the nobles'' voices were too loud, or perhaps he didn''t like that they were interrupting his conversation. The near-physical weight of the room filled the entire room, and the excitement of the debate in the strategy room suddenly became a heavy burden.


    ...... I''m a little distracted, aren''t I?


    Ceylan said, and let the pressure dissipate as if nothing had happened.


    Then, to the lords.


    "Indeed, you all have a point. Poluk Nadar is still a foolish pig who took a stand against the royal family, and it''s quite possible that Arx''s idea was a bit too far-fetched. So here goes. I''ll defer to the opinions of those who are particularly bright about warfare. Louise, and my teacher, Roheim. Should you continue this conversation or not?


    I guess you are trying to get your superiors on your side first, instead of ignoring the opinions of the lords and continuing the conversation.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    Surely, with the approval of these two, the lords could not complain.


    First, Louise expressed her opinion.


    I think it is important to listen to what Arx Raytheft has to say. If the enemy is foolish and we go ahead with the military discussion, we may be caught flat-footed. I think we should bring everything we can think of to the table for discussion.


    "Hmm. Then, my master.


    As you know, I have a tendency to go into detail. As with magic, I don''t want to proceed with things that remain unclear. At the very least, what he has to say is worth listening to.


    "Alright, ......, if this is what these two are saying, then I think it''s fine to let Arx talk about it, don''t you?


    Both of them agreed. They both agreed.


    "Now, where were we? Arx. I believe it was about the inconsistency of Nadar''s movements.


    What? Why are they attacking us instead of staying in the main castle?


    "If you want to get to the bottom of it, can''t you just say it''s because they have no reinforcements?


    Maybe so, but if not, that''s a different story.


    ...... We''ve just confirmed that there are no reinforcements. All the nobles in the country are enemies of Nadar, and we have already blocked all communication with Nadar. The Empire behind us is in no condition to deploy troops.


    But we do have a connection.


    Connection ......?


    Ceylan said, tilting his head forward and showing signs of deep thought.


    I''m sure that Poluk Nadar has a pipeline to the Empire, since he''s been selling silver to them. Then, I guessed that Poluk Nadar had already negotiated with the Empire. What Poluk Nadar would naturally want from the Empire would be security of his person, the promise of a future position, and reinforcements in this war.


    If Poluk Nadar were to turn to the Empire, he would demand such things. If Poluk Nadar turns to the Empire, he will demand such things. However, the Empire will reject such an offer in order to refrain from expanding the front.


    "So, if the Imperials didn''t reject the offer and made some kind of condition to Poluk Nadar... Specifically, if it was His Highness'' person.


    "Poluk Nadar will work like hell to get my head. ............ I see!¡¡So that''s it!


    The half-answered explanation ends with Ceylan''s realization.


    But thanks to that realization, Ceylan asked a little excitedly.


    "Arks. So you''re saying that Poluk Nadar is attacking us because he wants my head?


    Arx. From what you''ve told me, I''m afraid so. The reason why there is no consistency in the movements of Nadar''s army is because they were expecting reinforcements from the Empire just before they started to move, and the reason why they are rushing to attack now is because the Empire offered them conditions.


    "That''s right. If you think about it that way, it would explain the Nadar army''s move. ......


    "I think it''s quite possible that Poluk Nadar was originally trying to trap His Highness. In the worst case scenario, even if the empire''s response is not favorable, they can move on to using your person as a hostage to try to break the situation, so I''m pretty sure they have your highness in mind.


    "Hmm. Even if you discount the empire, it would be a breakthrough move for Polk Nadar. ......


    That''s right. This is the best move Poluk Nadar can make at the moment.


    The deal with the Empire is still in the realm of speculation, though.


    By raising Ceylan''s head in the first battle, we will encourage the nations that are hostile to the Kingdom to respond.


    If this happens, the Grandshells and the Han, a different ethnic group in the east, may take advantage of the opportunity.


    Ceylan is not happy about this.


    A few of the lords seemed to have come to their senses.


    The lords who had earlier recommended that they stop talking, and the lords who had agreed with them, looked on in amazement.


    Of course, Louise and Roheim seemed to agree.


    However, there were some who were still not convinced.


    Count Bowe, who seemed to be a representative of this group, interjected in an exasperated manner.


    "Your Highness. In the end, we''ve only clarified our purpose. I think it''s something we should discuss again at the military council.


    Naturally, there was a murmur of surprise.


    "What?¡¡Are you serious about that?


    "Are you serious?" said Louise Rastinel.


    "That''s enough for us to make a plan.


    said Euled Raine, head of His Highness'' Kingsguard.


    And of course, Cailan.


    "Yes, it is. In fact, I''d say it makes it easier for us to plan. Arx. I''m sure it was a good idea to bring you here. I think I''ve found a way.


    "What the ......?


    Count Bowe was dismayed by the continued denials.


    Naturally, the lords who had been impressed by what he had just said were dismayed by Count Bow''s words.


    At this point, Roheim Wrangler, who had kept his silence until now, opened his mouth.


    Is this your first time to fight in this kind of war?


    I''ve been in one or two aggressive battles myself!


    I''ve been in an offensive battle or two before!" The Count glared sharply at Roheim''s insulting remark.


    I''ve been in one or two aggressive battles myself!


    The shout of anger he had just raised must have been a spur of the moment one.


    The Count had recently been overwhelmed by Louise and her subordinates, the minor lords.


    There was no way he was ready to face the true monster that was the National Mage head on.


    I''ll explain it once and for all so that all of you can share the same understanding.


    Roheim said and took his eyes off Count Bow.


    "What you just told me, Mr. Arx, is a reverse calculation of the situation, so to speak. Currently, Poluk Nadar is taking unnatural actions, abandoning his defensive advantages. This is despite the fact that he is apparently choosing a bad move. And why is that? It may be because Poluk Nadar is being offered his life or his person by the Empire. Is that clear?


    Each of the lords replied in agreement.


    Why does this make it easier for you to make your plans? Until now, because Poluk Nadar''s objectives were unclear, we could only choose to either intercept or attack Nadar''s army, but now we can take operational actions according to Poluk Nadar''s objectives. Now we have more options.


    "But, Count Wrangler. Now that you know that, ......


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it.


    "Don''t you understand, ...... Polk Nadar is trying to kill your highness. In other words, it turns out that Nadar''s army is coming to the place where your highness is. So what advantage does that give the vanquishing army?


    ....... We can choose where the battle will take place.


    It''s not the only way. ...... Hmm, let''s say 50 points.


    You can tactically control the movements of the enemy army to some extent even on the battlefield, but you can''t think of that.


    Count Bow, however, seems to be quite excited, probably because he is constantly being pointed out by the people around him.


    Despite the confident tone of his greeting, this man may not be used to such situations.


    Suddenly, Roheim turned to look at him.


    "Now, Mr. Arx, I have a question for you.


    "Me?


    If you can see the situation that well, then you should be able to guess the future movements of the two armies. You''ll be able to answer my questions. If your guess is correct, what do you think will happen next?


    "...... is . If my guess is correct, even if we continue to advance with our forces, we will not be in a position to attack Fort Tab. As long as the Nadar side is aiming for His Highness'' life, it is almost certain that they will attack beyond our expectations. Since they are likely to clash their troops at an early stage, it would be better for us to make preparations to clash with the enemy army at an earlier stage as well.


    That''s right. It would be a shame if we were forced into a battle in a place we did not anticipate.


    Roheim nodded in satisfaction.


    He asked me a question, and I answered it, just like I did the other day.


    Anyway, on to the subject of surprise encounters.


    This kind of story is especially dangerous when you are on the move or in a camp. Soldiers are not deployed, and in a disorganized situation, they are attacked by well-prepared soldiers. This would be a nightmare for the soldiers. They will be defeated before we can finish our preparations. In order to prevent this from happening, it is important to determine where the armies will clash with each other.


    (...... This is also mostly knowledge from the book.


    Thanks to Dr. Sun for that. I mean, what is going on in the minds of the ancient people of the man''s world? I can''t find any other words than "too genius.


    "Arx.


    What?


    I ask you. Where would you choose for your first battle?


    In response to Ceylan''s question, I show you a map and a frame on the table.


    I think that the Mildare Plains would be appropriate, since the defeating army is more numerous.


    "Hmm, do you have any ideas on where we can blow the enemy out of the water?


    No, that''s ......


    Good. It is the way of the soldier to offer a solid strategy.


    Ceylan seemed to be somewhat pleased with himself.


    However, he soon lost his glee and asked another question.


    Then I would like to reduce the number of Nadar forces in advance. What would you do in this case?¡¡Answer.


    "First of all, I would try to separate them.


    Right. But we''ve already taken care of that, so we don''t need to think about it now.


    So you''d use other means?


    Yes. Give me an answer.


    After a few moments of silence in response to this order, he said.


    "...... I know that what I am about to say will be very disrespectful to Your Highness. If you don''t mind, I would appreciate it if you would allow me to speak.


    "Good. I will now allow you to say everything you want to say.


    "Then with all due respect. First, I will create a force of several imposters of His Highness to operate sporadically in the Nahdar territory.


    "What?


    He said something so outlandish and strange that the people around him shouted in surprise.


    I''m sure it''s not very respectful to stand up and move Ceylan''s fake head.


    "You!¡¡You! How dare you speak of such an outrageous thing as setting up a fake of His Highness!


    Count Bowe shouted angrily in reprimand, followed by several other lords.


    "Silence!¡¡Have you forgotten that His Highness just said that he would forgive you?


    "Ugh. ......


    Euled Raine shouted to stop them and restrain them.


    Anyway.


    Anyway, Poluk Nadar will send out his troops as soon as he has a shot at Your Highness'' head. If we fish out Nadar''s troops and destroy them individually, we will be able to reduce the number of enemy soldiers before the final battle.


    As she finished, Louise spoke up.


    But once it turns out to be a fake, you can''t fish it out again, can you?


    "No. It is a common statement in military law books that if you continue to show reluctance to provocative military action, the hearts and minds of your soldiers will quickly fall away. ...... If Poluk Nadar doesn''t have the popularity to keep the hearts and minds of the people, he must be crushed even if he knows it''s a trap, right?


    "Huh. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing and how you''re going to do it.


    The Nadar side is currently outnumbered.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. If that''s the case, they''ll be on the lookout to keep their numbers up.


    There was a good chance, if not a certainty, that they would take advantage of the provocation.


    When Louise heard the story, she exhaled in admiration, "Ho......".


    Of course, Count Bowe interrupted her.


    "This is ridiculous. What will you do if Poluk Nadar moves more troops? What if Polk Nadar moves more troops? We won''t be able to destroy them individually.


    "Sir. The bigger the army, the harder it is to move. In fact, it must have taken both armies a long time to gather the numbers. To move them to defeat them, it''s better to break them up into smaller units.


    What?


    After the explanation, Count Bow raised his voice.


    Apparently, this man is not very perceptive.


    I wonder if he really belongs to the military. I doubt it at all.


    It seems that he needs to speak in a clear and concise manner like Roheim did earlier.


    The more people in the unit, the longer it will take to move it. As you said, it will be difficult to move a large number of troops against the small units that have appeared in various places. ...... You can think of the defeating army as an example of a force that tends to move slowly, can''t you?


    "You!¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    (............)


    When I hear a sudden shout, I let out a big, big sigh in my heart.


    It is very difficult to have a constructive conversation with these people. They immediately change the subject to one of putting down the higher-ups and try to make their own flow. This is a disgusting way to divert the conversation.


    But I''m not talking to this guy right now.


    I''m still in the middle of answering Ceylan''s questions, and I''m just responding to the questions raised by the lords in the process.


    You should concentrate on your conversation with Seyran.


    "Your Highness.


    "Mm.


    Ceylan nodded his head in agreement.


    So, ignore Count Bow.


    ...... There is still some time before the Nadar army reaches the vicinity of the Mildur Plains. In the meantime, I think it would be relatively better to disperse the Nadar army as much as possible to reduce the number of troops and bring it to a decisive battle.


    After he said that, he realized that he was attracting attention from the people around him.


    He was blindsided by the fact that they did not think that a child could come up with such a plan.


    At least it wasn''t something that would be laughed off by the lords, which was a relief.


    Ceylan, on the other hand...


    "Hmm, interesting. That''s interesting.


    He muttered, as if he had just heard a rare story.


    But


    But it''s only interesting. There is no guarantee that we can catch the enemy troops, and if we adopt that strategy, we will have to re-organize our troops. We don''t have the time to do that right now. It''s interesting, but I can''t adopt it.


    "Well. I''m very sorry that I soiled Your Highness'' ears with my poor plan. I''m truly sorry.


    Good. I said I forgive you.


    "Ha!


    I bow to Ceylan.


    Well, it''s not that easy to use.


    In the first place, it is an empty theory with no precedent.


    I did not expect it to be adopted lightly either.


    Even with ......, it''s hard to have a conversation with a great person. You have to be overly humble at every turn, and you have to put up words for it.


    "Hmm, you fool!


    ............ Although I''m quite annoyed with Count Bow for cursing me every time.


    He may have caught my attention when I greeted him because he kept interrupting me.


    I''ll ask Noah and Kazi to take care of it later.


    ...... After that, I was instructed to back off and return to my original position.


    Then Ewlid said.


    If they are coming from the other side, why don''t you consider drawing them into the Rustinelle territory to intercept them?¡¡If we let them attack the fortifications from the other side, we will be able to fight a solid battle.


    He was probably trying to get Nadar''s army to take the low road of attacking the castle.


    But Ceylan did not shake his head.


    No, I think a decisive battle on the Mildur Plains would be better. We have called upon the lords to fight a war of attrition, and now we have gathered enough forces. If we stay in the fortress and intercept them, we will not be able to make a good showing.


    After saying that, Ceylan stood up on the spot and declared clearly again.


    I''ll say it again. This war is about defeating a despicable traitor. It is natural for us to play tricks for victory, but we must not mistake our purpose. We must aggressively crush the Nadar army. Only then will this operation be a success.


    I guess. When Ceylan called this battle a "war," defeating Poluk Nadar was already a "means" and the "goal" was for the royal family to demonstrate to the world that they would not allow traitors to exist in their country.


    Even if it was just to buy time until the main force of the national army arrived, it would sound bad once the fact that the other side had attacked was established.


    If that were to happen, there would be fears that the rumors would pile up that Seiran was a weakling and had no talent for leading an army.


    Especially if he is outnumbered.


    He can''t take a passive approach.


    War is a means of politics. It is often said that destroying the enemy is a means to an end, never an end in itself.


    Of course we must not lose this battle, but we must not fight passively.


    If we don''t attack and attack and attack to the bitter end, we will not be able to call it victory.


    It is difficult to think of a way to win.


    Let me ask you this. Where is the best place for the final battle? If you can think of a better place, feel free to name it.


    ...... One after another, words came up suggesting a decisive battle on the Mildare Plains.


    I guess they think that since they have more troops than us, they won''t have to resort to any tricks.


    Eventually, Ceylan and the lords agreed on the future course of action and the tactics to be employed in the event of a decisive battle.


    Finally, Ceylan announced the end of the council.


    "This council has been very fruitful. From now on, we should have a seat for the Arks.


    (............?)


    Finally, he closed with an unfamiliar story.

 78 Episode 77: Finally a Breath...?

    --The total number of Nadar''s troops is less than the vanquishing force.


    -There''s a chance the Empire is involved to a large degree.


    --Poluk Nadar''s goal is definitely to take Ceylan Crosselrode''s body.


    --The first battle will not be a siege, but a decisive battle on the Mildare Plains.


    The first battle would not be a siege, but a decisive battle on the plains of Myrdor. The above was shared by Ceylan and the assembled lords at the council.


    The strategy and tactics for the decisive battle were adopted on the spot and the council was dismissed.


    At the end of the meeting, Ceylan gave me what seemed to be a compliment. ...... It seems that Ceylan was not the only one who appreciated it, and several lords visited me after I left the strategy room.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few things to do.


    "That was a brilliant insight.


    "It''s remarkable that you''re so well versed in military science at your age.


    I can see now why His Highness wants you to stay close to him.


    You are greeted by name and praise.


    Some of the lords even went so far as to ask me why I was considered incompetent. I''m really grateful that most of them understand me properly when I tell them what''s going on, rather than just insulting me.


    If I continue to raise my reputation steadily, the rumors of my incompetence will disappear someday.


    This time, I think I can see such a hope, though little by little.


    Don''t get carried away.


    Some aristocrats in ...... came all the way to say such a thing, but whatever.


    It was evening.


    The place where I was assigned to stay was one of the lord''s mansions in Narvarondo.


    Since I was originally treated as Louise''s guest, I was treated better than the lower class nobles who came to fight.


    Louise suggested that he could stay in the castle if he wanted, but he declined, fearing that he might be the target of jealousy. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website to see if you can find anything that might be of interest to you.


    ...... A large room of about fifteen tatami mats, with four beds, a sofa, a desk and several chairs. In the corner of the room, there is a shimmering glass with blackout curtains, and it is almost time for it to do its job.


    Now I''m sitting on a chair, savoring the relaxing time that has finally arrived.


    I''m sorry about the meeting. I didn''t know you were listening.


    "No, I''m sorry I wasn''t more thoughtful. My curiosity to hear what Master Arx had to say prevailed over my restraint, and as a squire, I know it was wrong.


    I apologize again to Noah for my careless behavior at the military council.


    Noah''s usual clear demeanor had disappeared after the meeting. He was not at fault at all, but he must have been aware that what he did was something to be regretted.


    On the other hand, the other squire, who was not present, was now playing chess with Galanga.


    So?¡¡So you''re very active in front of the crown prince?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it. ......


    "No, it''s not a big deal.


    Ehh, that was a big deal. It was the sole domain of Arx from the middle of the game, and even after that, my mom praised him.¡¡She''s a bitter person. You know?


    Deet turned his head to ask Garanga, who nodded in admiration.


    "Yeah. If she praised it, that means it''s good enough to use - okay, we''ll take the mage.


    "Ugh, so that''s what I get. ......


    I''ve been wondering about that.


    I just said what I was wondering. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. As a result, you even changed the direction of the strike force.


    I learned the most from observing the council of war. I thought His Highness was great at running the council, but I was really impressed by what he said about Arx.


    The best strategy is not to destroy the enemy or to attack the castle, but to read the enemy''s plot and neutralize it. I just followed it.


    If you know the enemy''s objectives in advance, and make it impossible for them to achieve them, they will naturally be unable to take military action.


    Because of the nature of this operation, Ceylan must defeat Poluk Nadar, so he cannot take measures to frustrate the enemy''s aim in advance, but it is still important to accurately grasp the opponent''s purpose.


    It''s also important to understand the purpose of your opponent.


    I''ve been in a lot of battles because of my location, but I''ve never heard of such a war lesson.¡¡I''ve never heard of such a war lesson. You know?


    I''m not sure. You''re right, it''s not that specific of a war lesson.


    Isn''t that a bit too fluffy for its own good?


    Is there anything else, like the examples in the annals?


    So, you know.


    Oh.


    By the way, I remember that there was a description of war in the Annals.


    In the sixth book of the Chronicles, there is a section entitled "The Chronicles of the Emperors" that deals with wars between people. It probably contains information on tactics and strategy.


    Then, Noah said.


    Noah said, "I guess the lesson of war is not to be clear about your opponent''s objectives, but to always pay attention to what their objectives are.


    "Maybe so.


    When I agreed, Kazui gave me a curious look.


    I''m not sure. Isn''t that a normal thing to do?


    No, it''s simple if you ask me, but if you don''t have it as a war lesson, it''s easy to forget.


    That''s right. I''m sure you''re right, but I don''t think about it much. When it comes to war, everyone tends to focus on defeating the opponent''s soldiers. War is basically won by sheer numbers. The only thing anyone cares about is how to get the right numbers.


    "Heh, I got the heavy cavalry.


    Kazi played with the piece in the palm of his hand, looking pleased with himself.


    I''ve got a heavy cavalryman.


    I''m not sure what''s going on with you, but you not only know magic, but you know a lot about it too.


    Yes, I do. You can find no such books in Raytheft''s or Crabbe''s mansions.


    I''ve had a look around, and I don''t remember finding anything like that.


    Both of them looked at me skeptically.


    I can''t face them head on, so I do my best to look away and fake it.


    "Let''s see, that''s .......


    "Is that it again?¡¡I''ve seen that before.


    "No, I''m not lying.¡¡I wouldn''t have said that if I hadn''t seen it before.


    That''s true, but there''s something fundamentally wrong with you, .......


    The problem is that we don''t have the actual thing. It''s not in Raytheft''s mansion or in Arbent''s mansion, so we can''t help but wonder where else you can accumulate such knowledge.


    They both said that, but there was no way they could provide it.


    It''s all man''s world reading. There is no way to prove it, because there is no way to bring it back.


    As the two men struggled with their questions, Galanga suddenly shouted with authority.


    "Okay, I guess I win now!


    "......?¡¡I''m not sure what to say.¡¡You made me take that one on purpose!


    "Hahahaha. That''s what comes of experience. Headmaster of the Academy of Magic?


    Aaahhhh!


    Galanga took Kazui''s allowance.


    I''m sure Kazi is very good at this kind of game, but when it comes to chess, the other side is much better. He still has a lot of room to maneuver.


    But it''s great that I know what my opponent is doing. If we had more time, we could set traps on the battlefield.


    If only we weren''t in this situation.


    "Yeah.


    Noah asks Galanga as Deet agrees with him.


    "Sir Galanga. "Galanga-sama, do you think it would be a good idea to draw them into the Rustinelle territory?


    "If you want a sure victory, I think it''s a good idea.¡¡You can take advantage of the land, and if you want, you can even let them attack the castle. But in this war, we have to consider the reputation of His Highness. Do you know what the first thing the kingdom will do after the war is over?


    Is it an immediate ...... debate?


    Yes. Moreover, this is His Highness'' first battle. It will be a big one. It will probably be a gathering of distinguished guests from abroad. Naturally, that''s where His Highness'' reputation will be tested.


    "Then, of course, the focus will be on the actions of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.


    "His Majesty Shinru is particularly strict when it comes to evaluation. His Majesty Shinru is particularly strict when it comes to evaluations, and if he were to display that with a victory that was arranged for him, he might be lambasted by foreign countries. Because of your position, that will not be possible. In that case, being attacked by a castle would not be a good idea.


    In a sense, it would be foolish to go into battle with the goal of defeating the enemy, only to be attacked in the opposite direction. You have given the other side time to attack, and the nobles of the time may take you for a fool.


    It would be ironic for the defeating army to take the lead.


    In a way, the monk of Arx has protected his highness from such a situation. If we hadn''t been able to detect Nadar''s exact movements and had been taken by surprise, even if we had won the ...... battle, His Highness'' reputation would have been damaged. You can''t be joking when you say you''re going to prepare a seat for him.


    "It''s really amazing. I even want you to come to me when this war is over, ...... though it seems like a bad idea.


    What?


    No, after that, when I told His Highness that I wanted an Arx, he said ''I already had my eye on an Arx'' and refused.


    Oma: ......


    You''ve been working to secure it without knowing it.


    And it seems that Garanga didn''t know about it either.


    "Boy, have you moved yet?


    "Because in a situation like this, you have to move fast, right?¡¡If not, the other nobles and lords would have moved.


    "He''s ...... always so quick with his hands.


    "Of course, they were rejected by his highness like me.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that," Deet said, grumbling.


    Like him, the nobles, the lords, the Sirens.


    It may seem strange to surround a child who has not yet reached adulthood in this way, but this is a world where, unlike the world of men, special talents are firmly established. That''s why they try to secure them regardless of their age.


    "Arx, His Highness is pleased to see you. Did you do something?


    "Uh, well, various things?


    Hmm. Does it have something to do with your visit to Rustinelle?


    But, Master Garanga, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t read too much into it. ......


    I''m just saying.


    But Garanga is smirking.


    ...... Garanga is also the lord of a region. If you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, you''ll want to take a look at the website.


    However, even if the reason is because of the magic meter, there is a part of me that doesn''t understand.


    The only thing Ceylan knows is that he is active in magic, and not in military affairs. Nevertheless, he invited her to the military council and even made her propose a plan for future operations.


    If it was only about magic, he wouldn''t have invited her to such a meeting.


    So I don''t know what''s going on here...


    But I envy you. "But you''re jealous, aren''t you? You get to fight so close to His Highness.


    "Uh-huh.


    That''s what I said to Deet, in a vague voice.


    Then Deet gave him a strange look and tilted his head.


    "Huh?¡¡You don''t seem too happy about that, do you?


    Well, why is ...... Deet so jealous?


    Why, of course I''m jealous.¡¡If you''re in the presence of His Highness, you''ll be appreciated by the royal family and hopefully have a connection with them.¡¡It''s not every day you get an opportunity like this.


    "Ah.


    Indeed, Deet is right.


    If Ceylan is impressed by what we''ve done, it will naturally lead to our promotion.


    This is a country ruled by the privileged class. It''s a country ruled by a privileged class, and the opinions of those around you are basically determined by the will of the higher-ups. If you are successful in front of Ceylan, it is almost certain.


    In that sense, it is in line with his own goal of "rising to the occasion.


    He looked at Noah and Kazui as if to ask them.


    I''m just going with you.


    Noah is okay with that?


    "I''ll follow my master anywhere. That''s what a follower should do.


    Noah is smiling happily. Noah is smiling happily. I wonder if he is really smiling because it looks interesting or because he is having fun.


    On the other hand.


    "Where''s Kazui?


    He invaded the Marquis'' mansion. I knew from the start that I''d be in for a rough ride with you. Khihihi ......


    Apparently, they''re both convinced.


    Then there''s no need to hold back now. They are more used to the rough stuff than you are. I''m told that I should be more concerned about myself than about others.


    Anyway, it''s been bothering me for quite a while.


    "So why is Diet here?


    What?¡¡What?¡¡Why is it so late?


    He''s occupying someone''s bed while saying that, and has been lounging around at will since a while ago. The sheets were already wrinkled, but he looked as if he owned the bed, even though it belonged to someone else.


    The sheets were already wrinkled. "Because it''s basically all old men except for my wife. There are a few maids who take care of her. There are some maids who take care of them, but it''s not so easy there.


    So that''s why I''m here, isn''t it?


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web, as well as the information on the internet. He''s been playing chess with Kazui, leaving the Lord behind.


    "Hey, how old are you, Arx?


    "Me?¡¡I''ll be twelve this year.


    Oh, really? He''s a year older than me.


    Oh, yeah?


    Oh, yeah. Oh!¡¡Can I call you Aniki from now on?¡¡He looks like Aneki, though.


    That''s too much, too much!


    You can call me Aniki from now on.


    But the problem is the way he calls me "Aniki".


    You know, we both have our positions, right?¡¡You know, we both have our positions, even if we don''t talk like that.


    "Well, that''s fine. You''re older than me.


    ............


    Mr. Diet, who hasn''t been listening to me for a while now. He is lying on the bed with his arms and legs flapping and his mouth agape.


    I looked at Garanga to see that she wasn''t listening to me, but she just let out a sigh as if she had given up.


    I''ll be fine in a proper setting.


    ...... Okay.


    Nice to meet you, Annikky.


    I''ll be fine in the right place. I''d like you to stop this, because it''s about to make a mess of my bed.


    But it''s exciting.


    So Diet''s into the war.


    Because if I do well here, I''ll be stable for my generation. I can make a big impression on the people in my territory. And more importantly, my wife will be relieved to know that I''m doing well now.


    Deet said, breathing hard. He''s not just a kid.


    He''s not just a kid. He has been educated by his superiors and is thinking about what is appropriate for his position.


    As you can see from the fact that he was entrusted with cleaning up the scene when Pilokoro and the others were detained, Deet is so capable that the adults think it''s safe to leave him in charge.


    Both in battle and in practice.


    A local monarch has to organize not only his direct vassals, but also the war potential of the clans within his territory. For this reason, unlike nobles who are closely connected to the central government, local monarchs are said to be thoroughly educated.


    The monarch must be able to handle negotiations and political affairs in order to be able to do his job.


    That''s why I said


    "I''m really grateful to you. I''m really grateful to you. Thanks to you, I''ve been able to take credit, and I''ll have opportunities to take even bigger credit in the future.


    Take credit for the heads of the enemy?


    Yeah, yeah.


    The people in this world are so bloodthirsty.


    (Anyway, war. ......)


    I''m only looking at Diet now, but I''m not a stranger to it.


    I''m about to experience it for myself.


    This is the defeated army, or the government army. Unless something goes wrong, victory is assured.


    ...... However, I have some strange thoughts about the operation.


    However, I have a strange feeling about the operation: the defeating forces are not making a thorough effort to separate themselves.


    From what I''ve heard, the only thing they''re doing is sending letters to the commanders of the Nadar side urging them to rebel, and not much else.


    That''s why I''m curious.


    That''s why I wonder why they don''t actively try to drag their opponents down.


    An army is a collection of people. It is nothing more than a group of people colluding to form a fighting group, each working for their own interests.


    The army of Nadar is a collection of conscripted peasants, citizens, and mercenaries, while the army of defeat is united by the prestige of the royal family. The Nadar army is a mishmash of conscripted peasants, citizens, and mercenaries, and they can divide and conquer as they please.


    --Send false letters to upset the soldiers.


    --Sending out false letters to upset the troops. - Sending out information to make the troops quarrel.


    --Sending out false information to sway the troops.


    If you want to sway them with false information, you can do it even if you don''t have enough troops.


    Some generals are very ambitious. You can take advantage of that and let them get ahead of you with a hint of credit. Use deception to fish him out.


    One general and another general are at loggerheads. If so, send a secret letter to one of them saying that you are friendly with the other, and the other side will read it more deeply and punish you.


    Mercenaries are even easier. You can bribe them. Unless they value fame, money will be a big factor in which camp they join. One way to do this is to hit them with financial power. It''s the most legitimate and cleanest way to end up with a smile on your face and no bloodshed.


    If you want to be more aggressive, you can infiltrate their positions with agents and set them on fire.


    Poisoning the commander is the best way to do this, but you can''t ...... do that because it might ruin Ceylan''s reputation.


    It is also useful to misidentify the number of troops. If you deliberately make it look like you have fewer troops than you do, and when the time comes to fight, you actually have more, the enemy will be forced to deal with you.


    ...... That''s about all I can think of to do.


    I''m sure you can think of something really crazy. ...... Do you have a demon in your head?


    As expected of Arx-sama. You think up terrible things with your pretty face. You''re a nobleman in that way. I think he''s getting steadily defiled.


    The squires are still talking nonsense.


    But if you do that, you''ll get less credit. ...... I don''t want you to do that.


    "Oh, credit. It''s true that you can''t go overboard with that .......


    Yeah, yeah. I''m sure there will be people who will complain about the loss of the neckline.¡¡Especially the Count.


    I''m sure they would. He just came at me like that.


    A military family''s major source of income is the rewards of war work. They want to be provided with opportunities to earn them, and if they are deprived of them, they will become frustrated.


    It is true that we can reduce the amount of money before the war if we use trickery.


    But it would also reduce the amount of credit you get during the war.


    I see, and it''s because I''ve never been there that I didn''t notice it.


    The military of this world is not a mechanism that cancels out each individual and makes one battle result the achievement of the whole, as in the world of men. A casual sharing of the credit is necessary, and if it is a "winnable battle," it is even more difficult to overdo it.


    Suddenly, Galanga, who had been thinking silently, opened his eyes and said


    If all of the measures that the monk just mentioned succeeds, the Nadar army will collapse and destroy itself. Unlike us, they''re all conscripts and mercenaries, so they''ll desert if things don''t go well. And all the credit goes to you, Your Highness.


    No, no, no!¡¡I can''t have that!¡¡Don''t ever, ever tell His Highness about this!


    For Deet, who wanted to take credit and gain the confidence of Louise''s direct vassals and the local nobility, such a situation would be unbearable. It would be a shame to lose the opportunity to play an active role.


    It was a time when I learned that this kind of army is not a simple thing.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    However, it was Ceylan''s bodyguard who came to the room.


    The guard greeted Deet and Galanga in the room and said.


    "Arx Raytheft. His Highness is here to see you. Prepare to meet him at once.


    "What ......?


    He said this to himself.

 79 Episode 78 Face-to-Face Interview

    It had been a while since I had received a shout of encouragement from Diet before leaving the building, "Annikky, good luck!


    Noah, Kazi, and I headed for the castle where Ceylan was waiting for us, swinging in the carriage that had been sent to pick us up.


    We asked the guard who came to pick us up what was wrong with him, calling us at this hour before dinner, but he just said that he hadn''t been informed of the details and didn''t seem to know much about the situation.


    Apparently, he was simply told to pick her up.


    I felt the glare of the strong westerly sun coming through the window of the ...... carriage just before sunset, and when I closed the blackout curtains, the imprint on the end of the curtain stuck to the imprint at the end of the rail, and the nightlight on the ceiling came on.


    The interior of the carriage brightened, but the anxiety of being suddenly summoned by a very high ranking person still cast a shadow over my mind.


    A strange sense of tension washed over him.


    This call is not likely to be a reprimand, since I was able to get away with it at the council meeting, but it is also true that I cannot be too careful since I do not know Ceylan well.


    As a result, I was able to get around well, but I should take into account the fact that I will be blamed for my carelessness and scolded for my rudeness that I am not aware of. It''s unlikely that you''re going to call him up and ask him to ......, but keep in mind that it''s not a good situation, and think about it.


    ......The sun was already setting when we arrived at the castle in Narvalondo.


    The castle was heavily guarded, perhaps because Seiran was staying there, and the corridor leading to Seiran''s room was guarded by many guards.


    The corridor leading to Ceylan''s room was guarded by a large number of guards. Before the meeting, their luggage was searched, and anything that could be used as a weapon was kept temporarily.


    Noah and Kazui wait in a separate room.


    Noah and Kazui waited in a separate room, and then went to Ceylan''s room with the guards who had come to summon them.


    The corridor was quite bright despite the night, as if the fluorescent lights of the man''s world were on.


    Perhaps they are increasing the light intensity for security purposes.


    The guards stationed in the aisles were all armed without exception.


    They seemed to be in a constant state of tension.


    Eventually, they arrived in front of Ceylan''s room.


    When the guards reported their arrival, a short "Come in" came from inside.


    I thanked the guard for his polite response to my questions and went inside.


    I entered the room alone as a matter of course. From this point on, the guards did not accompany me, and strangely enough, there were no guards in the room either.


    Ceylan was the only one in the luxurious room with its expensive furnishings.


    He was now dressed in white, and his appearance was different from that of the military council.


    His hands and arms were hidden by long, wide cuffs.


    His sword, reminiscent of the Chinese swords of the men''s world, was nearby.


    He spread out a knee-covering made of expensive gold brocade and relaxed.


    But the black veil is still in place, and her face is unknown.


    She was sitting on the canopied bed, as unresponsive as a doll.


    As soon as he entered the room, he bowed and kneeled in front of Ceylan.


    And then.


    "Arx Raytheft, I have been informed that Your Highness has summoned me.


    Immediately after he spoke, the tension that had been present originally increased even more.


    The reason for this was the air of authority that Ceylan had suddenly assumed.


    It was the same cold dignity that he wore at the audience and at the military conference. It was so chilling that I felt as if I had been thrown out into the middle of a freeze.


    The blizzard is directly ahead.


    It''s as if a winter mountain monster is right in front of me.


    Your body stiffens from the deceptive cold, and shivers creep into your limbs.


    Then, Ceylan finally spoke up.


    "Arx.


    "......!


    "Are you afraid of me?


    "There is no one in this country, or even on this continent, who does not fear you, Your Highness.


    I''m not sure if that''s a good thing or not, but it''s a good thing.


    Then I''ll loosen it a bit - that should stop the shaking.


    "Well... Thank you for your concern.


    "Mm.


    When the pressure is lifted, the coldness in your body disappears as if it were all an illusion.


    To be able to switch between these things at will is like a character in a comic book or novel, but in fact there are many people in this world who can do it.


    What I''m curious about is how they control these things.


    Maybe I should ask Crabbe about that next time ......." As I was thinking this, Ceylan opened his mouth.


    Take it easy. You can take a seat in that chair. I''ll move over there.


    Ceylan then pointed to a corner of the room.


    There was a mirror-polished marble table and a very comfortable single-seat sofa.


    "Yes?


    "Good. It''s just you and me here. There''s no one to blame for the rudeness of this place, and there are no rude people hiding in plain sight.


    But what does it mean that there is no one to guard you?


    It''s because I wanted to talk to you alone. If so, there is no need for anyone else to be present.¡¡Or do you think you can harm me?


    "No, sir, not at all.


    It''s not that I don''t intend to, but the main reason why I can''t do it is because of the difference in our abilities.


    It''s not that I''m not willing to do that, but the main reason I can''t do it is because of the power difference.


    After Ceylan''s words, I went to the place I was instructed.


    On the table, there was a tea set.


    There was a container for the dried tea leaves, a container for the hot water, a metal pot to dispose of the hot water, a teapot, a teacup, a glass jug, and so on.


    The design was also reminiscent of the Chinese style, and seemed to have been warmed beforehand, giving it a warm feeling.


    Ceylan, who was sitting in front of me, suddenly lifted up the teacup and made a careless shaking gesture.


    Isn''t this a mannerly movement? I could hear the casualness of the movement and the faint sound of laughter.


    In other words, is he asking me to make him a cup of tea?


    This is .......


    It''s Feng. It''s a top-notch product from Bai Liang Bang.


    I don''t know what it is.


    I try to guess what kind of tea it is by relying on the faint aroma of the steam.


    What fills my nostrils is the scent of a man''s world of Chinese tea.


    "...... Oolong tea?


    "......!¡¡You are a man of knowledge. Do you understand Eastern teas?


    No, sir. It''s just .......


    Hmm, I see.


    The fact that he had guessed the type of tea made Ceylan feel better. The smile on his face had a distinctly happy tone.


    I''m surprised we even have oolong tea. No, it''s not surprising that we have tea. .............


    Anyway, it''s tea now.


    I looked at Ceylan, but he didn''t answer me, so I guess he wants to see how I make tea.


    Now, I wonder if the man knew how to make oolong tea.


    While thinking about this, I looked carefully at the table.


    The tea utensils are already warmed, and the contents of the pot are kept freshly boiled by the engraving.


    You will probably have to use everything on the table because nothing is useless.


    (...... I think I remember reading that some Chinese teas need to be washed or something.


    While somehow scooping up such information from my relived memory.


    Heat the teapot with boiling water and throw away the water.


    Put the tea leaves and boiling water into the teapot, pour the hot water into a glass jug, and throw it away.


    Fill the teapot with hot water again and wait a few tens of seconds for the tea to brew.


    Transfer the tea to the glass jug.


    After such a process, I finally poured the tea into the teacup, although the way of making tea was quite different from the way Noah taught me.


    Here you go.


    As he neatly held out the teacup, Ceylan lifted the edge of his veil lightly and sipped.


    The aroma is strong, but ...... not so bad.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry, sir.


    You should learn to brew your own tea.


    I reply to Ceylan and bow my head.


    It''s also a very strange ritual, and Ceylan finally spoke up, as if to get to the point.


    "Arx. What you just said in the military council was excellent. It is to your credit that the policy of the defeating army has been decided in this manner.


    "I am deeply moved by your praise. I''m very flattered.


    Yes. This is the second time you''ve helped me. ...... Or is it more than that?¡¡Hmm.


    I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it. I need to work out the details before I can adopt it, but I think it was generally a useful plan. It was worth a try, regardless of whether it would catch fish or not.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. I think it was not a bad idea. If you had the position and experience, I would have adopted it without hesitation. But with the lords present, I can''t just adopt your unproven plan and disrespect them. Do you understand that?


    It''s true that creating an opportunity for a change in policy and adopting a measure would be too much for you.


    If that happens, the lords may take you for a sovereign favored by Ceylan.


    This time, he chose the one that would not cause dissatisfaction.


    "It is enough for me that you say so, Your Highness.


    "Hmm. I did not expect you to come up with a plan that was worth adopting. The fact that I was forced to say that it was a useless plan at that moment only means that I underestimated you.


    Ceylan said, and exhaled a tea-scented breath slightly upward.


    What happened this time, in other words, is that Ceylan has destroyed one of his options.


    Not only was he unable to adopt a plan, but the other lords were also unable to adopt a similar plan. From Ceylan''s point of view, it may seem like a fluke that led to failure.


    He hangs his head in response to an apology that does not contain the word "apology.


    For someone as high up in this world as the Dauphin to say this much is quite a feat. It would be a sign of the utmost gratitude.


    And Count Bowe may be annoyed, but I''m going to let him keep it. It''s got its uses.


    What?


    I''m going to leave it where it is, because it''s got its own uses." "Ha." "...... said a lot of foolish things in the military council, but there are some people who are just as unthinking as the Count and come up with similar ideas. With people like that, it''s easier to explain things without undermining too much.


    "I''m sorry for Count Bowe.


    It''s nothing to be ashamed of. I feel sorry for Count Bowe. Thanks to him, I was able to organize the discussion.


    Ceylan said.


    "I digress. First of all, I would like to commend you once again for your efforts so far. Your wisdom in getting me out of a tight spot. And for the plan you just made. Especially the magic meter you made is wonderful. I''ve never been more excited than I was the day it came to me.


    "I am pleased to have been of service to the kingdom and to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince in some small way.


    "Your presence is a rare thing in the kingdom.


    I am still a small man. I''m not rare at all.


    You need not be arrogant.¡¡You''ve accomplished so much at your age. I am proud to have such a subject as you.


    Ceylan rattled off words of praise one after another like that.


    It''s nice to receive praise like this from a superior. .......


    "What''s wrong?¡¡You should be proud of yourself. You can say that you are an outstanding person who has no equal in the world.¡¡You''ve done so much.


    That tickles.


    It''s too ticklish.


    This is too much of a compliment.


    It''s like he''s trying to make you feel good.


    Complimenting others to make them feel good, to gain their favor, or to make it easier to get them to do what you want is a common way of getting around. The warlord Toyotomi Hideyoshi was often portrayed in this way in fiction, and I feel something similar to this.


    If we knew what kind of expression he had on his face, we could make a judgment, but since Ceylan was wearing a veil, we could not see his face.


    That''s why


    "Have fun at .......


    It was all I could do to reply.


    Ceylan got up from his chair and approached me.


    "Arx. I like you very much. There are not many people as talented as you. I would like to see such a person play an active role.


    "Thank you for your kind words. I''m glad to be a member of the royal family.


    You think so?


    Do you?


    I''d like to see you excel in the future. I hope you will continue to rise in the world as you wish.


    Ceylan stood beside him and put his hand on his shoulder.


    And then, without pause.


    --If you do as I say.


    Without pausing, he adds, "If you do what I say.


    And whispering quietly.


    "Arx. Be my dog. Be my faithful dog.


    "............?


    I can''t hide my surprise at the sweet words blown into my ear.


    I didn''t expect him to buy me to the extent that he said this.


    But still... But still, "dog" is quite a word to use. That is to say, you are asking me to turn off my self-esteem and become just a person running for food.


    Surely, if you jump on this, your career will be at your mercy. Ceylan is a man who will eventually be at the top of the kingdom. If you can be recruited by such a person, then part of your goal will definitely be achieved.


    But a question crosses my mind.


    Is it really a good thing to get ahead in such a disrespectful way?


    What do you think? Doesn''t sound so bad, does it?¡¡In any case, my orders are absolute for you. Just do as I say and everything will be as you wish. You can enjoy the spring of your life.¡¡You will have no doubts.


    ...... I''m afraid I''m not worthy of this.


    I don''t think you''re unworthy. Your talents are my own. The world will soon know it.


    It''s .......


    Then nod. You will be my dog.


    Ceylan will force you to choose.


    Both he and Ceylan live in a noble society. I suppose this kind of bargaining is quite common.


    However, I can''t help feeling that something is different.


    The Ceylan of today seems far removed from the impression I have had of him in the past.


    It seems to me that Ceylan has always tried to be stern, both in greetings and in military discussions.


    He always tries to maintain balance and fairness.


    How could such a person think of playing others with sweet words to get them on board and win them over?


    Only if your initial impression is correct.


    Rather than favoring others and dipping them in sweet nectar, you would try to make them work with strictness.


    If I''m right, there must be something contrived here.


    With a hint of sweet breath lingering in the air, he said


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid I must ask your permission to speak.


    "What?


    What are you thinking about, Your Highness? I know this is rude of me, but I would like to know what you really think.


    When he asks, Ceylan''s voice drops a notch.


    "...... What makes you so sure?


    "I can''t deny that your behavior is unnatural, Your Highness. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    ............


    If I''m wrong, I''m going to be very angry.


    But for the life of me, I could not believe that this was "Ceylan''s intention.


    More tension than when he had entered the room bound his body, and a bead of sweat ran down his neck.


    Ceylan still does not answer the question.


    My head is whirling.


    My thoughts slow down.


    Round and round and round.


    "ku ku ...... ku ku ......


    Just like that, just waiting for the words.


    Suddenly, Ceylan let out a laugh.


    Gradually, the laugh became a high-pitched sound, as if he was feeling better.


    And then.


    "No, no, you''re right. I was testing you.


    I am greatly relieved to hear those words.


    He holds his breath, but the tension is gone, and his body relaxes.


    In short, Ceylan has measured what kind of person he is with the question he just asked.


    But he is a bad person.


    When he looked at Ceylan, Ceylan also exhaled.


    It was as if Ceylan was also nervous.


    Perhaps Ceylan was just as relieved as he was.


    Ceylan turned away and walked back to his chair.


    As he turned away and walked back to his chair, he said, "I don''t want to test anyone, but I have to. The true feelings of others are invisible.


    Then he said.


    But I''m relieved. You are, after all, the man I thought you were.


    "I''m glad I could meet your expectations.


    But what do you mean, "as I expected"?


    After all, the way you said it, it means you were buying it from me.


    I have very little contact with Ceylan, so that part is quite strange to me.


    But it''s strange. But it''s strange that you didn''t even show any sign of being impressed. The more I praised you, the more I thought there was something behind it.


    I hope you''ll forgive me for trying to find out what''s in your highness'' heart.


    No, that''s the way it has to be. It is a fool''s errand to be greedy and to trust a stranger unconditionally.


    Says Ceylan, and then suddenly asks.


    "Arx. Do you know what I am?


    Such a meaningful question.

 80 Episode 79 What is authoritative?

    A strange question from Ceylan.


    --Do you know what I am?


    It was as if he was asking me how I perceived Ceylan.


    The answer he gave to Ceylan, who was still standing with his back to him, was that he took it to mean something like that.


    "......... I consider your highness to be the next in line for the Kingdom of Rynor.


    "I see.


    Ceylan affirms my words.


    I think I''ve given a bland answer, but that''s the best I can come up with. Considering the flow of the conversation, Ceylan''s question must be the catalyst for the clarification that follows.


    "You are right, I am the heir of Rynor. You are right, I am the heir of Rynor, but what makes me different from my father and my fathers is that I was created to create a new authority.


    A new authority. ......


    Yes. Authority is a fruitless power that makes all things bow down unconditionally. It does not depend on force, power, or wealth, but only on name, lineage, and title, and it works directly on people''s faith. You understand that, don''t you?


    I do. I am one of those who fall under its umbrella.


    If I were to list those who benefit from authority, the nobility would be the first. Of course, the three things I mentioned above may be in the background, but for commoners, the common sense of "noble is great", "do not go against them", and "forbidden" is firmly rooted.


    However, Ceylan already has the distinction of being the crown prince of the kingdom. Nevertheless, what does it mean that he has more authority than that? The only person who has more authority than the crown prince in the kingdom is the king.


    But the way he is talking now, he is as good as or better than that.


    I don''t know what kind of ''new authority'' you are referring to, Your Highness. If that is the case, I would like to know.


    "Hmm. My authority ...... is not something I can easily speak of, is it?


    Ceylan said, and turned to me.


    You may understand these words. Arx, I am a divine being.


    "......!


    So you do know what it means. That''s great.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    [Kamiko].


    The reason why Ceylan went out of his way to use the [ancient arts language] in such a way is probably because the words he just used are not common.


    In the common language, there is no word that corresponds to the existence of "gods" as is often the case in the world of men.


    In the first place, the concept of God is not common in this world.


    This is only because the common sense that all the events in this world were created in the crucible of logic has taken root.


    If the world is as described in the Book of Genesis, then the heavens, the earth, the mountains, the seas, and everything in this world is made of words. They were not intentionally created by someone with a will, but their original form was born through the combination and separation of words, and became the form we have today through the flow of time and the activities of the people who live in this world. The answer to this question is found in the Book of Genesis, which is why no one imagines a "willful being who created the world" as in the world of men.


    ......, but that does not mean that there is no equivalent.


    The one who stirs the crucible, Khanna am Lahai.


    This is probably a being that was briefly mentioned in the Age of Spirits and worshipped for a brief period of time during the time the Great Seal was created.


    One who is created from the crucible and controls the crucible.


    In other words, he is depicted as someone who has the power to move all events and manipulate phenomena.


    In other words, he is depicted as someone who has the power to move all things and manipulate phenomena.


    "In other words, Your Highness is the same as the one who controls the events of this world?


    "Yes. Yes. You have arrived at the description of the one who stirs the crucible, have you not?


    Ceylan said, speaking without question.


    "Throughout history, monarchs who rely solely on bloodline tend to become less powerful as time goes on. The same is true for the dispersal of royal bloodlines through intermarriage in order to strengthen the connection between families. However, if only talent is emphasized, the royal family will eventually despise the main family, backed by wealth and military power. In order to make these things a thing of the past once again, the existence of the remainder was created.


    "In other words, does your blood carry an authority that surpasses that of your father, His Majesty Shinru?


    Ceylan nodded, saying, "That is correct.


    ...... Since Ceylan does not speak further, we do not know what the nature of the authority is, but there is no doubt that his blood has an authority that many would bow to if it were true.


    If that is the case, then there is no doubt that there is an authority in his blood that many will bow down to. ...... Therefore, when I am placed in this situation, I must leap over my father''s authority and play an active role. In order to consolidate my authority created by my father.


    So ......


    That''s right. That''s why there have been many exceptions, such as raising an army without your father''s approval. That''s why there have been so many exceptions, such as raising an army without your father''s approval. Well, that''s all in the palm of your hand. This time, you want to test me and make me rise to the next level.


    "Then is that why the mobilization of the national army is not as large as expected?


    No, the slow dispatch of the national army is because they are wary of the movements of the Han and Grand Shell. It seems that they are moving as if they are responding to Nadar''s movements. If they move, it''s only natural that our reinforcements will be limited.


    It''s a matter of scale, I suppose.


    The flood tribes in the Cross Mountains and the Grandshells to the south are naval nations, but their land forces are not to be underestimated. If you weigh the clans that are powerful enough to form a state or a nation against Polk Nadar, who is just a domestic nobleman, the answer becomes obvious.


    It is strange that they seem to be responding to each other even though they are supposed to be cut off from information.


    I am destined to rule the kingdom. Therefore, I must seek. Great power. A reputation to which all will bow. To make the line of the Crosselords immortal.


    Ceylan speaks in a somewhat feverish manner.


    It''s as if he is reaching for the moon or the sun, far away in the sky.


    He is Don Quixote, who has lost the sense of distinction between fantasy and reality.


    Or Icarus, who foolishly tried to reach the sun.


    He is a man of strong convictions, and a man of inappropriate speech.


    To the casual observer, this arrogance may seem out of place for a man who holds the title of Crown Prince of the Kingdom.


    Strong power is absolutely essential for the future ruler of the kingdom.


    But...


    Why did Your Highness tell me this?


    "Arx. I need an ally I can trust. Someone who won''t get carried away when flattered by higher-ups, someone who won''t take the bait of the obvious, and someone who can keep his cool. That is the kind of person I would like to have at my side, and you have certainly lived up to my expectations.


    Ceylan said and turned back to me.


    And then.


    I need your help to realize my ambition.


    It was not a command as I had been given in the past, but a wish.


    It was not a request to listen to an order, nor was it a request to lend strength, but a request to lend strength, a request that required the other party''s approval. A person who is related to a royal noble would have no difficulty in answering.


    Most noblemen would shed tears of joy at the favor of the royal family if such words were spoken to them.


    The absolute superiors need their own power.


    In a feudal society, this would be a great honor.


    But not for me. Because I have experienced a man''s life and know a little about how society works, there is no blind faith in authority.


    That''s why.


    I don''t know if I can just nod my head.


    Do I need to be careful?


    Such a voice whispers to me from within.


    (............)


    The reason I can''t make a decision immediately is because I don''t know what the outcome of helping Ceylan will be.


    Will it be success? Will it be ruin? Before that, is this the right direction to take?


    I can''t see where I''m going with this and using my power for Ceylan''s sake.


    In fact, I am in a state where I am not even sure what I want to do.


    If I nodded my head carelessly, there was no way it would lead to a good result.


    But the word of royalty must be obeyed, even if it is not an order.


    But--


    ...... does not need to be answered right away. You may have different circumstances. For now, just remember what I have told you.


    This is .......


    So for now, all he could do was nod.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    And also, in the event of war, all you have to do is stay by my side. If you are by my side, the Kingsguard will protect you. You''ll be safest on the battlefield if you stay close to me.


    "What ......?


    "Don''t look so foolish. Just by watching the battle from a relatively safe location, you will have the experience of being in the battle. I''m sure it''s something you''d like to have.


    That''s true, but ......


    You have a lot of other things on your plate besides your magic meter, I''m sure. But if you try to bring them out into the world, there will be people who will want to interfere. That''s for sure. And when that happens, you''ll be at a great disadvantage. It would be a loss not only for you but for the royal family as well.


    There will be people who will drag you down. That''s what the man experienced, and that''s what I''ve often experienced as I''ve followed him. It is not just a possibility, but an absolute certainty.


    "Among the military nobility, there are those who only care about war work. If we can make a mark in this war, we should be able to silence them.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Your Highness. Thank you for your kindness, but I''m sure there are those who are watching me fight in the middle of the war.


    "No one on the ...... battlefield would do that. Everyone is occupied with their own achievements. In the meantime, we can make up our own stories about your exploits. Of course, you can do it if you really want. I''ve heard that you have powerful magic.


    What?


    What? - That''s what Dietria said when she reported in.¡¡Dietria told me when she reported it to me that you blew up a warehouse with some kind of magic that combines fire and wind.


    Deet told you that? I''d rather show it to you now.


    I''d rather see it now.


    Ceylan said and clapped his hands as if he had a good idea.


    "Yes!¡¡That''s a good idea. All right, I''ll be right over there in the training area .......


    Ceylan suddenly grabbed my arm and tried to pull me to the door. You want to take me to the training ground?


    However, if you use a highly effective spell at this time of night, it may lead the enemy to think that you are planning a surprise attack.


    No, no, no, no!¡¡No, no, no, no! It''s late. If you use magic, you''ll cause trouble for everyone!


    "Oh, really?¡¡Mm. ......


    When he expressed his concern, Siran began to look very disappointed.


    You can''t see the expression on his face, but his shoulders dropped noticeably.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not going to give up.¡¡A little bit, just a little bit would be fine, right?¡¡What?¡¡What?


    With his thumb and forefinger, he made a shape as if he were picking something, and moved it closer and further away. It''s a universal gesture to indicate "a little" with body movements.


    It''s a universal gesture to indicate "a little". ...... So, if His Highness tells me to do it, I have no objection, but if the commotion is caused by His Highness'' order, won''t it affect the entire defeating army?


    "Ummm, ......, that''s right. You''re right, you''re right. You''re right, you''re right, you''re right. ......


    Are you sorry to the point of tears?


    Ceylan''s voice was filled with regret.


    From the past exchanges, I thought he was quite strict, but in reality, he is not that strict. I felt that I had caught a glimpse of a childishness appropriate to his age.


    Eventually, I thought he was satisfied and calmed down, but he was still saying in a small voice, "But if it''s just a little ......".


    Apparently, Ceylan is also hardcore.


    ............ After that, Ceylan''s story was over and he left the room.


    ............After Arx had left Ceylan''s room.


    In the quiet room, a shadow suddenly appears.


    She has long peach-colored hair and lightly pigmented purple eyes. She wears silver-rimmed glasses and is now dressed in the same attire as the Kingsguard.


    The figure is that of Lisa Rousey, the Director of the Office of the Inspector General.


    She appeared in the corner of the room, in the shadow of the furnishings, but Ceylan was not surprised.


    It was as if he had known she was there all along.


    As if he had known she was there all along. "So I guess I lied to Arx.


    Ceylan sits down on the single-seater sofa, tilts his teacup, and lets out a regretful breath.


    "I hope you''ll forgive me for making you speak falsehoods, Your Highness.


    "Good. Your father ordered you to stay close to me so that I would not be alone, didn''t he?


    Yes. Yes, your Highness.


    Lisa hung her head deeply in response to Ceylan''s question. The protection from the shadows was a matter of strict order from King Shinru. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    "But, Your Highness, was that a good idea?


    What was what?


    About the way you told Arx Raytheft about some of your affairs. Arx Raytheft is still a young child. I think it was hasty, if not inadvertent ......, for you to tell such a person about his highness'' secret.


    When Lisa said this, Ceylan smiled lightly.


    This is a strange thing to say. I''m just as young as Arx, aren''t I?


    I am afraid to compare your highness, who is the next generation of the kingdom, with the son of a nobleman, even a lowly nobleman.


    "Lisa. I don''t like it when people use that kind of language in conversation. The word "normal" is not appropriate for the Arcs,......, and you are especially familiar with it.


    It''s .......


    In response to Ceylan''s words, Lisa spoke in affirmation.


    She had experienced something similar, though not quite as hot, being drunk by Arx in the Marquis case before. Of course, she did not suffer any disadvantage, only that the response was too late, but there is no doubt that she was taken advantage of.


    Therefore, I know that Arx Raytheft is unusual.


    Did you see the exchange earlier and think that Arx was not worthy of my time?


    It''s .......


    Hmm.


    When he affirmed, Ceylan turned his gaze to the marble table as if he was thinking about the previous exchange.


    And then.


    "Arx was lost at that moment.


    "Lost, sir?


    "Just now, when I asked for Arx''s help. At that time, Arx was hesitating whether to accept my offer or not.


    So, to be hesitant about His Highness'' words: ......


    That''s more than just being afraid. He should have been compelled to do so under normal circumstances, but he went so far out of his way.


    The nobility should blindly nod to the orders of the royalty.


    Every noble family should be thoroughly educated in this and should do so at all times.


    Nevertheless, to have doubts is not something that can be dismissed with words such as irreverence.


    Rather, it is something that could be punished for shaking the unity of the nobility of the kingdom.


    That''s him. He must have thought not only about what would happen to him, but also about what he would do in the future and what it would be like.


    "Your Highness!¡¡It''s the same as having doubts about the royal family!¡¡If the royal family is the absolute ruler of the kingdom, then it is only right for the subjects to follow the will of the royal family!¡¡I''m sure you''re aware of that, but you''re not the only one.


    Lisa''s voice rises, but Ceylan seems perfectly calm and tries to calm her down.


    "Calm down. It''s not nice.


    "...... is... I''m sorry I was so upset in front of you.


    As Lisa hung her head, Ceylan began to speak again.


    Perhaps Arx does not see the royal family as so absolute. They are as powerful or powerful as the local monarchs who have been responsible for being the head of state or representative of the land for generations.


    ...... I don''t understand. If you despise the royal family, aren''t you just as likely to rebel against them as Khau Gaston or Poluk Nadar?


    "Absolute devotion to the royal family?


    It''s not a belief. It''s a matter that all members of the noble family should be aware of. Those who don''t will disrespect the crown and eventually become its enemies.


    "If you do not regard the royal family as absolute, you will have room for unnecessary thoughts and calculations. If you are driven by profit and loss, you will naturally despise the royal family.


    "I think Carew Gaston is a good example of this.


    So you think Arx will also rebel against the royal family?¡¡If so, I wonder how many rebels there are in the kingdom today. I can''t imagine.


    It''s .......


    Lisa. If the royal family is still absolute and everyone is following it, then you are denying your own existence. I ask you once again. Why am I here? Tell me.


    I think it''s to bring more solidity to the royal authority.


    Perhaps. Then it stands to reason that we would see the likes of Kahlua Gaston and Poluk Nadar.


    "............


    King Shinru created the new authority of Ceylan because he feared that there would be cracks in the royal rule in the not too distant future. As time went on, the pressure from the surrounding countries grew stronger, and in the generation of the previous king, the empire even took the fortress and the Yao Tian Sword, the crown jewel of the kingdom.


    In other words, it was also because he knew that the faith of the nobles would be shaken.


    If you deny that this is not the case, you may be denying the existence of Ceylan.


    ......, but it is quite possible that Arx Raytheft''s ideas have not yet been formulated. If Arx Raytheft changes his mind and becomes the one to avenge your highness, it is too early to think about keeping it with you. If that is the case, I think it would be wise for you to reconsider.


    However, Ceylan cut off Lisa''s concern in an instant.


    "You think Arx will betray me?¡¡That''s not possible. It can''t be true.


    It''s as if he never dreamed that Arx would betray him.


    No, you sound as if you don''t doubt it.


    "So, Your Highness?


    What is it?¡¡Isn''t it?¡¡Arx is always working for me. He''s always there to help me. You know that, don''t you?¡¡Don''t you?


    "That''s true, but ......


    Yes, I do. Lisa knows that, too. But isn''t that just a coincidence?


    These words rose to Lisa''s throat, but she could not say them out loud.


    She felt like she shouldn''t say those words here.


    ...... A few moments passed without her being able to say anything.


    In the meantime, was Seiran thinking about that boy?


    "...... Arx. You''re just as good as I thought you were. You are everything I thought you would be.


    It was a somewhat euphoric murmur that was spat out towards the ceiling.


    It made Lisa feel somehow gloomy.

 81 Episode 80: Imperial Vice-Generals Concern

    Dusseyr Lubanka, Vice Admiral of the Eastern Sector of the Gillis Empire, was looking up at the cloudy sky at the Nadar military camp.


    Even though he was in front of a military meeting, he was out in the open to get some fresh air into his chest.


    Since many of the staff members, including Leon, were tobacco smokers, the tent would inevitably reek of tobacco if there was a military meeting. For this reason, Dusseyr, who does not like to smoke or even drink, only goes outside to get some fresh air before a military meeting if he has time.


    If the sky were clear and blue, his heart would be filled with a sense of refreshment, but unfortunately it was cloudy. I almost wondered if there was something bad in the air, but I quickly shook it off.


    Suddenly, I felt the presence of someone behind me.


    When I turned around, there was a woman dressed as an officer standing there in a salute.


    The way she stood there, unmoving no matter what, was reminiscent of a plaster statue.


    She had long black hair with her bangs cut into a straight line.


    His skin is white, as is typical of the clans living in the northern part of the Empire.


    He wears the uniform of an Imperial officer, with no extraneous ornaments.


    He wears the uniform of an Imperial officer and carries a leather bag and a small sword.


    If she followed the military code from beginning to end, she would probably be a woman like her.


    She was a lieutenant who had recently returned from a mission in the kingdom after graduating from the military academy with outstanding grades.


    --I should give her a taste of the horrors of the Kingdom.


    That''s what Leon said when he finished greeting her on her arrival.


    She''s a good student, she follows the rules.


    If you''re a soldier, ...... you can''t do better than that, especially if you''re an officer. However, he is also a nervous person, and he often does not take the field into consideration when listening to people.


    That''s why we decided to give him a taste of the real world and threw him out to the kingdom.


    ...... When he came back after completing his mission, his confidence had been shattered considerably.


    Now he has overcome that ordeal and is working as one of the general''s lieutenants.


    As she returns the salute to the lieutenant, she performs the "Attention" command in a brisk manner.


    The heels of her shoes hit the ground, her feet are together, her hips and elbows are stretched out, and she looks at me with a resolute gaze.


    And then.


    "Lieutenant General Lubanka, your family is here to see you.


    "Family?


    What? Yes, I''ve heard that.


    But it''s hard to believe.


    "......, Lieutenant. Are you sure it''s my family?


    "Yes. It''s been confirmed. General Glanz has granted us access.


    The general?


    Yes.


    So this is Grant''s arrangement?


    I''ve never heard of Granz allowing family members to visit before or during a mission, but he has often made accommodations and accommodations for his subordinates.


    He has been criticized for his laxity, which is unbecoming of a general, but he is well respected by his subordinates.


    ...... It was indeed Dusseyr''s own sister who eventually brought him to her.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    Are you okay?


    "...... Yes. Yes, brother.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    But if you''ve come all this way from your hometown, you must have been through a lot.


    What''s going on?¡¡Is there something important?


    My great-uncle is in hiding.


    ...... I see. Your uncle?


    Yes.


    Dutseyr''s uncle was the clan leader. After Dusseyr''s father died in the war against the empire, he took over the role and became the clan leader, holding the clan together until now.


    The death of his uncle was important to the clan.


    No wonder my sister had pushed herself to come this far.


    As I pondered over my uncle for a while, my sister opened her mouth again.


    "Brother. Please return at once. Since your uncle has gone into hiding, you are the only one who can be the pillar of our clan. Please .......


    I''m sure you''re right. The head of Dusseyr''s clan has always been Dusseyr''s family. Considering the legitimacy of the bloodline, it makes sense that Dusseyr should be the next clan leader.


    He must hurry back, unite the clans, and decide what to do.


    But...


    We have a war to fight.


    "Brother ......


    When I told her that it was impossible, she turned her head.


    And then, as if she was sobbing, she appealed to me.


    I don''t want you to push yourself too hard. I know the pride and position of the clan is important, but isn''t it also a way to live in seclusion in your hometown?


    I can''t do that.


    Why not?


    Our clan has already become part of the empire. If we fail to produce tangible results, our clan will be swallowed by the empire and disappear. We must avoid that.


    The clans of Dusseya had succumbed to the Imperial invasion a few years ago and had become one of the provinces.


    Because they did not surrender immediately and resisted, they are still in a weak position in the Empire and could be swallowed by other clans at any moment.


    In order to avoid this, Dusseyr himself needed to achieve a certain position in the imperial army.


    But then, wouldn''t you eventually be used up by the emperor ......?


    That''s true. To the emperor, a weak clan is like a disposable pawn.


    But...


    "That was disrespectful.


    "Brother ......


    Please understand. This is also for the sake of our clan.


    Yes, now that we are part of the empire, there is no other way for our clan to survive.


    I called out to my sister, who was still anxiously keeping her eyes down, to cheer her up.


    There''s nothing to worry about. I won''t be defeated and we can win this war. I promise.


    "You will win?


    "Yes.


    She nodded uneasily and closed her eyes.


    She nodded uneasily and closed her eyes, then opened them wide as if she had made up her mind.


    "Brother, if you are sure of victory, please remember what your father said. Victory is just around the corner, and it is a matter of life and death.


    That''s what my sister said to me.


    That''s what I heard my father say one day. It was something he used to say when he was still alive, when his homeland did not belong to the Empire.


    Even now, it remains in Dusseyr''s mind as a war lesson.


    "...... I know.


    "Brother. I''m sorry to have interrupted you.


    No, it was out of concern for my safety. I''m not angry with you.


    With that, he and his sister fell silent.


    Just then, the female lieutenant approached me in a reserved manner.


    "Lieutenant. I apologize for interrupting. It''s time for you to go to .......


    Okay, not at ....... I''ll be back as soon as the war is over.


    "Yes, sir.


    After a brief exchange of words, and eventually parting from my sister.


    The lieutenant who had just left led me to the tent where the staff was gathered.


    On the way, I suddenly thought of something and asked a female officer.


    "...... Lieutenant, what was your name again?


    She replied, "Well. "My name is River Coast, sir.


    "Lieutenant Coast. I''m sure you heard the profanity my sister spoke of earlier, but please don''t tell anyone about it.


    What?


    He asks for her name to keep her quiet and hurries towards the tent again.


    When he reached the tent, he opened the door and was hit by the smell of cigar and cigarette smoke.


    I turned my face away and coughed once or twice.


    When his breathing calmed down, he and Revel saluted.


    ...... Already inside the tent, the people who would play an important role in the current operation had gathered.


    A skinny man with waxed black hair, Leon Glantz, a member of the Eastern Front of the Gillis Empire.


    Poluk Nadar, Count of the Kingdom, who looked like the sum of a squashed toad and a pig.


    And his squire, Vile Ellyn.


    Aluas, the mage of the Silver Star, a robed woman who wears an eerie white mask.


    At the edge of the tent, some of Leon''s followers and direct mages were present.


    ...... Sorry I''m late.


    "No, we''re almost there. Don''t worry about it.


    When I heard Leon''s words, I looked at the people gathered, but no one seemed to be annoyed by the delay. Poluk Nadar seemed to be in good spirits, so it seemed that they had indeed just arrived.


    Once in position, Revel suddenly spoke up.


    I have something to report to you, General.


    "What''s going on?


    What is it?¡¡I have just received word from the secret service that Gadouard Belhaan has gone to Narwarond.


    "Hmm?


    But he didn''t join the strike force, he just took it back. It seems that he may have been unable to come to an agreement and refused the request of the Crown Prince.


    Some of the people who heard Revel''s report shouted with joy.


    Some people who heard Revel''s report shouted with admiration, mainly Vile Ellyn and Leon''s followers, the sorcerers.


    The name of Gadourd Belhaan should not be overlooked when attacking the kingdom.


    This old general had stood in front of the empire many times before, and had used all his tactics and strategies to prevent the empire from invading.


    The fact that such a great force did not respond to our request for reinforcements is a great loss to the current Nadar army.


    "That''s good news. This is good news.


    Dusseyr, like them, was about to say this with great joy.


    What are you so relieved about?¡¡You''ve just made me even more confused!


    The one who suddenly shouted was Count Polk Nadar.


    His face turned reddish-black as if he was in a hurry, and his frustration could be seen.


    I asked Poluk Nadar, his eyes peeled and snorting.


    "Count ......, what the hell does that mean?


    "Gadourd Belhaan!¡¡I''m not sure what you''re talking about.¡¡It''s when he doesn''t make a move that I fear him!¡¡You never know what he might do behind the scenes!


    "Count, what is this ...... thing you''re doing?


    I don''t know, that''s why I''m afraid!¡¡It''s even possible that you were deliberately given that information in the first place!


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    There was an unconcealed fear in his voice, an urgency that seemed to indicate that he was convinced that his nightmare could become a reality.


    Leaving his agitation aside for the moment, he first asked Revel.


    "Lieutenant Coast. Do you have any other information about it?


    It''s at ........ I don''t know if it''s relevant, but Gadouard Belhairn carried off supplies for the strike force when he left Narwhalond.


    Supplies?


    Supplies? That''s what I''ve been told.


    ...... If Belharn''s army is only returning to its own territory, there should be no need for it to receive supplies from the vanquishing army. It''s unlikely that they ran out of food for the return trip, and if it''s not enough to get them back to their territory...


    "Sir.


    ...... is the answer. Perhaps, as the Count said, they are trying to make us feel uneasy by not making a move outwardly. The fact that they went to the trouble of bringing in supplies when they weren''t going to participate in the war is proof of that.


    Then...


    "Then we''ll sit back and watch, and attack when we''re outnumbered. That''s what the old bastard did to us. This will force us to be on the lookout for Bel Haan''s movements, and we can''t afford to lose the castle. He can limit our movements without effort. It''s really quite annoying.


    In other words, the defeated army was trying to play mind games with us.


    If we read too much into the situation and place troops at the base, our forces will be dispersed and we will have fewer troops to defeat. On the other hand, if we don''t read too much into the situation and don''t deploy troops to the base, there is a possibility that the weak base will be attacked and lost.


    If we lose those bases, we may lose our supplies and escape routes.


    As Leon said, it would be very difficult.


    As he was troubled by the invisible old general, a woman''s thin smile suddenly echoed in the tent.


    "So, General, what are you going to do?


    The teasing question came from behind a white mask.


    Leon replied to Aulus.


    "We don''t have much information yet. If you show any hesitation due to anxiety, you will be at their mercy. Therefore, in such a case, you must move with the expectation that it will often backfire. Optimism leads to death.


    "Do you think Gadourd Belhaan''s move was just a coincidence?


    No. Especially not with that wretch. He''ll certainly try to take the castle if we let him.


    Of course. I''m sure he''s working on a plan that can go either way at this point.


    The only way to get out of this situation is to find and destroy the Belharn forces that are probably hiding in Nadar territory. ...... Currently, the Nadar army does not have the manpower to devote to a separate force.


    Poluk Nadar''s face twisted as if he had just eaten something very bitter.


    Things aren''t going as planned, are they ......?


    "No, not really.


    "General Grant?


    General Glantz? - I''m afraid we''ve driven a wedge between ourselves.


    The Count replied in the negative and asked Leon what he really meant.


    What is the wedge, my lord?


    "I used our channels to reach out to Grandshell and the Floods. Now the kingdom will not be able to devote a large number of troops to the defeat.


    Oh!¡¡Is that true?


    Poluk Nadar shouted with joy when he heard that.


    If the kingdom is pressured from the east or the south, it will have to be on the lookout.


    Whenever there is an invasion from another country, the kingdom first leaves the defense to the local nobles, and then sends the elite national army from the center as reinforcements while the battle lines are stalemated. Therefore, when there is movement on multiple fronts, the national army cannot be concentrated in one place.


    Even if there are more reinforcements to the defeating army, it will not be on a large scale.


    No immediate reinforcements is a big deal. ......


    There''s one more thing. And there''s one more thing. We let the strike force get misinformed. They''ll probably come out with the idea that we''re attacking with fewer men than they have.


    "Did the general give them information that we had fewer men?


    "Sir, why on earth would you give such information to ......?


    Poluk Nadar followed, raising his voice in question.


    And if you look at it, the others are the same. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the future.


    Then Leon looked at Revel.


    "Lieutenant Coast. I''m sure you can tell me what this is all about.


    It seems to me that the general wanted to control the movements of the strike force.


    Excellent.


    Thank you.


    As Revell replies to Leon, Poluk Nadar raises the question again.


    "General, what do you mean by control?


    "Count. What do you think they''ll do if we tell them that we''re outnumbered?


    "Of course, they will try to pick a fight where they have the advantage in numbers. They will try to fight in a large terrain where they can easily move their troops even if they are outnumbered. ...... If we stay in the castle, they will attack the castle directly.


    That''s right. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. If we outnumber them, we won''t need to do any tricks.


    "What does ...... mean? So you''re saying that the general wants to fight on the plains and that''s why he''s giving out this information?


    Leon nodded in response to Poluk Nadar''s question.


    I''m sure the defeating army is now thinking that they can choose the battlefield at will. They''ll probably be waiting for us on the Mildare Plains to take full advantage of our numbers.


    Certainly, if they attacked at this speed, there was no doubt that the defeating army would choose the Mildare Plains as their battlefield.


    But that requires one more condition.


    But, my lord. But, my lord, isn''t that only possible if the vanquishing army knows the purpose of our army correctly?¡¡If they are unaware that we are targeting the Ceylan and are closing in on Fort Tab, ......


    If they are a bunch of incompetents who can''t even notice that, it would be easier to set them off on the march. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing and how you''re going to do it.


    "............


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m not sure what to say. These are the mages that represent the power of the kingdom. Their power is more than just a threat, and once they land on the battlefield, they have the power to overturn even an inferior force.


    Poluk Nadar immediately opened his mouth.


    But even if the battle is to be fought on the Mildare Plains, it will not be to our advantage. It will still be a clash of equal numbers in the end.


    "No. It''s better for the Count if we choose to fight on the plains.


    What do you mean?


    It''s a big game. Seyran will always come out ahead. There''s a better chance of defeating him than fighting a defensive battle or defeating him sporadically and sporadically. We can invest a lot of strength to defeat the Ceylan.


    "Well, that''s also true ......, isn''t it? That would be convenient for us. Mm. ......


    That''s true.


    If it is a small battlefield battle, not to mention a siege, there is a possibility that Ceylan will not go into battle. But when it comes to a decisive battle, Leon is right, it''s a big stage. This is his first battle, and he will need to be evaluated, so Ceylan will certainly come forward, or at least he will have to.


    And if the first battle is a decisive one, we have the full force of our army to defeat him.


    As Leon said to Poluk Nadar, it is not meaningless.


    Poluk Nadar''s blood color will improve visibly, though.


    I still have my doubts.


    Is that really all Leon has in mind?


    What Leon just told you is only to Poluk Nadar''s advantage.


    There is no benefit to the Empire at all.


    I wonder if Leon will be satisfied with only that level of strategy.


    ...... There is nothing wasted in this man''s moves.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    If this is the case, then this plan must also contain something that the empire must do.


    In the midst of his thoughts, Leon asks Revel for a report.


    "Lieutenant. What is the current status of the strike force?


    "At the moment, there are no troops ahead of us. No reports from patrols or reconnaissance units.


    Any breakaway operations?


    A few letters of that nature. But we got rid of them before they arrived.


    Who''s trying to move troops?


    None so far, sir.


    What about the mercenaries we hired?¡¡Are they acting suspiciously?


    No. There''s nothing suspicious. There''s been no talk of bribery from the strike force.


    I see. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Leon lets out a sigh.


    There is an air of disappointment around him.


    It is true that the defeating army has placed the weight of Gadourd Belhaan, but that is all they have done. That level of tactics is probably not enough for Leon.


    He is a man who believes that when it comes to war, he will do everything in his power to separate himself from the enemy.


    To a man like him, the lazy maneuvers of the defeating army might seem like a lazy attempt.


    Then, he suddenly realized.


    (Come to think of it, isn''t His Excellency Leon working on the separation ......?


    If Leon had such beliefs, he would have conducted detachment operations in the current operation.


    If Leon were to make a serious move, it would be difficult to disperse the defeating army, but he should be able to stop it from reaching Rastinel territory unprepared. If Leon were to make a serious move, even though it would be difficult to disperse the vanquishing forces, he should be able to make the vanquishing forces stand still in the Rustinelle territory due to lack of preparation.


    Once that happens, all we need to do is to attack.


    The fact that the defeating army was attacked by the defeated side would destroy Ceylan''s credibility, and that alone could hurt the kingdom.


    For the Empire, Poluk Nadar taking Ceylan''s head is not important.


    The true goal of the Empire is to reduce the power of the Kingdom.


    But even though such a victory is at hand, Leon will not take any steps to disengage.


    And that means...


    Leon really wants to fight on the Mildare Plains.


    When I looked at him as if I had noticed him, he smiled wryly for a moment.


    After all, he must have something in mind.


    Then, Leon asked Polk Nadar with an indifferent face.


    What about the Count?¡¡How is the Count''s campaign against the vanquishing army going?


    The generals know better than we do how difficult it is to undermine the royal family''s prestige.


    Yes, he does.


    How''s the general?


    Same here. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been bothered by the unity of the kingdom''s nobility for so many years.


    Leon replied to Poluk Nadar''s question with a clear face.


    That''s just how thick-skinned he is.


    Poluk Nadar, on the other hand, still has an impatient look on his face.


    Count. You don''t feel well, do you?


    "Of course!¡¡We''re still waiting for the ''right'' move!¡¡Why does the general have such a relaxed attitude?


    "Of course, because he has his reasons.


    When Leon said this, Poluk Nadar looked perplexed.


    When Leon said that, Poluk Nadar looked at him with a scowl.


    "Count. Be happy. I''ve called for reinforcements as well.


    "More reinforcements?¡¡What the hell is that?


    It was right after Leon had given some kind of signal.


    Just after Leon gave some kind of signal, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the tent where they were discussing the army.


    "Bwahahaha!¡¡So that''s why they called me!


    Perhaps it was because of his height that he bent down crampedly at the entrance of the tent.


    The man who appeared was a giant of a man, no taller than two meters.


    His hair was abundant, his hairline reached below his cheeks, and he had a beard. He had a fur coat that made his face look hairy. His arms and legs are as thick as logs, and his hands are so large that they could hold two or three human heads together.


    When it appeared, it looked as if it were a bison.


    The rotund Count Polk Nadar looked so small.


    But does his appearance look familiar to you?


    "This is .......


    "Hey, hey!¡¡Why is this man ......


    Not only Poluk Nadar, but even Aluas was surprised by the appearance of the raging bull.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    And a much higher ranking one than Dusseyr.


    It was imperative to respond accordingly, so I immediately gave the order.


    "First Officer and all others!¡¡"Salute His Excellency General Barg Gulba!


    "Mmm!¡¡Mm-mm-mm-mm!¡¡Good, good!¡¡Good spirit!¡¡This is how it should be before a battle!


    Leon, Polk Nadar, his followers, and all but Aluas saluted in unison, and the bull-like man nodded in satisfaction.


    I bow to him again.


    "Sir.


    "Oh!¡¡You are ...... Dussair Lubanka, I believe!¡¡Long time no see!


    The raging bull calls out to me.


    A ranger general in the Central Army of the Gillis Empire, Bargh Gulba. He is a soldier of the same rank as Leon Glanz in the Imperial Army.


    He smiled a sarcastic smile at you and said.


    I''m sure you''ve seen me before at ......, when I destroyed your homeland?¡¡Hmm?¡¡Huh!


    Barug Guruba gushed as if he had just cracked a funny joke.


    The bitterness of the story that was suddenly thrown at him caused his teeth to grind in his mouth - but he could not show it on his face.


    ...... No, once, during the battle in Cassia.


    "Hmm?¡¡I''m sorry.¡¡I don''t know. Well, it doesn''t matter!


    Balgu Guruva said, laughing wildly and foolishly.


    The laughter was so roaring that the fabric of the tent began to shake on its own.


    To be honest, Dusseyr had mixed feelings about it.


    As Balug Gulba had said, when the Empire conquered his homeland, it was this Balug Gulba who had laid waste to it as a general. How could he not be bitter?


    When I looked at Poluk Nadar, he seemed to be frozen in place, looking at Balgu Gulba.


    The reason for this must be surprise. Of course, Poluk Nadar must have known about him.


    He is a fierce warlord who is feared in the empire and has invaded the kingdom many times before.


    There is no way that someone who has a territory on the border of the Empire does not know him.


    Leon gives Polk Nadar a sly look.


    "Count. Instead of 10,000 troops, we have the strongest soldiers in the empire, who are known to be unjust. I can think of no better ally than that.


    "Oh, yeah, ......, that''s right. Yes, that''s right!¡¡We can win this war!¡¡We can win this war!


    Polk Nadar''s excitement reached a fever pitch.


    With the addition of a powerful force, he was convinced of victory.


    The impatient look on his face that he had seen earlier seemed to have disappeared.


    But now, the battle will go his way.


    Advance the army to the plains.


    Fight the vanquishers.


    Threaten the Ceylan.


    All without realizing that they are in the hands of a man named Leon Glanz.

 82 Episode 81 Mildore Plain Battle

    A few days after the council.


    The vanquishing army was ready for battle and immediately set out from Narvalondo.


    The eastward march of Nadar''s army was unstoppable, and it seemed that it might even approach Rastinel territory.


    If they took their time, there was a risk of a clash in an unexpected place.


    Therefore, the defeating forces decided to intercept it at the Mildare Plains as planned.


    --The Mildare Plains.


    This is a vast plain in the eastern part of Nadar territory.


    It is a plain covered with short grass that appears when you go westward through the forest on the road leading from Rastinel territory.


    It is so clear that it could be said that this place was tailor-made for a decisive battle, and there is no slope to speak of. Further ahead, there is a small hill, but it is too small to be a hill, so it is not suitable for building a defensive position, nor is it an important terrain.


    If we wanted to take advantage of our numerical advantage, there was no better place than this.


    "--His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, you are in a good mood. The cause of this war was originally a disgraceful accusation made by the royal family against my lord Polk Nadar, and your highness has no solid cause. If that is the case, then I suggest that you withdraw your troops immediately, receive my lord Poluk Nadar with appropriate treatment, and prepare a seat for negotiations.


    "A cause?¡¡My word is my cause in this situation. Go back and tell Poluk Nadar. Tell Poluk Nadar I will come for your head myself.


    A messenger was sent by Poluk Nadar before the battle, but Ceylan rejected it.


    On the other hand, the messenger returned with words of bitterness, "...... you will regret it.


    Now, both the vanquishers and the Nahdar have gathered on the Mildur Plains.


    The sky is clear and the wind is blowing from the north.


    The sky is clear, the wind is blowing from the north, and the two armies are facing each other in a flanking formation.


    The dense formation of ...... soldiers in concentrated operation is reminiscent of primitive warfare in ancient and medieval times. However, unlike the modern armies of the man''s world, there is still the fear of soldiers escaping, and in the absence of guns and other firearms, this is probably the best the current army can do.


    In addition to the high offensive power of the horizontal formation, it also has the aspect of preventing enemy soldiers from easily getting around the flanks or behind by forming a long formation on both sides.


    If the army is formed into a single mass without thinking, it will soon be surrounded by the enemy army.


    Therefore, to avoid being easily surrounded, the army is formed in this way.


    The ...... defeating army will form a horizontal formation consisting of infantry, with cavalry on both wings to deal with enemy cavalry trying to flank them. The archers and mage troops were placed in the rear to provide support for the front line.


    The Kingsguard, led by Siran, is on the leftmost flank. The main army of Rastinel and the mage troops are placed in the center of the formation, which is much thicker than the rest of the formation.


    "My beloved soldiers of Rynor!¡¡And the heroes who stood up in my crisis!¡¡First of all, I would like to thank you for responding to my request and gathering here!¡¡From now on, I am going into battle with you to defeat the treasonous Poluk Nadar!¡¡I will not allow that ugly, fat pig to plunder the happiness of the people of Rynor!


    The one on horseback who made the majestic speech was the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, Ceylan Crosselrode.


    Although he was still a young man, he used his brave speech and skillful gestures to inspire the soldiers, just like an experienced general.


    When Ceylan raised his Chinese-style sword high in the air to conclude his speech, the soldiers responded with a battle cry that almost made me dizzy.


    It was a sound like the rumbling of the earth.


    It was like a rumbling of the earth, so many voices rushing together in one huge mass that you almost thought a localized earthquake had occurred.


    ...... On the other hand, the Nahdar army did not seem to crumble in the face of so many battle cries.


    It seems that the aristocracy that has been given territory in the frontier is not a rotten thing.


    Even though most of the army is made up of conscripts, it is something to be reckoned with.


    Anyway, Ceylan''s work does not end with his words of encouragement to the soldiers.


    (Is he really going to lead the fight? ......)


    Normally, commanders and other high-ranking people are supposed to stay at the back of the line or stay in the main camp to command. ...... This is a man''s world. In this country, monarchs and lords are supposed to be one of the generals and lead their troops into battle unless there is a serious problem.


    On the contrary, it is more rare for them to stay in the main camp.


    On top of that, Ceylan''s decision to come forward and fight this time was also based on a firm purpose.


    To place a jade ball at the core of his strategy is beyond bold, it is almost reckless, but for the Konoe, it is a battle that they can afford.


    On the other hand, Nadar''s army.


    Although the vanguard is equipped with large shields and spears, they seem to be poorly equipped overall. This is probably because most of the soldiers who make up the Nadar army are conscripts.


    Since they are not regular soldiers, most of them do not have the tools of war.


    They are provided with minimal weapons such as swords and spears, but their armor consists of a simple breastplate, and all that can be seen is their bare head of hair. Compared to the well armed troops, they look inferior.


    This alone would give a significant advantage to the vanquishing army.


    It is obvious how the battle between those with weapons and armor and those without will turn out.


    In this situation, even if they were to defeat a certain number of regular soldiers fighting in the viceroy''s army, it is possible that the army would collapse.


    What was unexpected, however, was the number of soldiers in the Nadar army. According to preliminary information, Nadar''s army was expected to have fewer troops than the vanquished army, but in fact, they have gathered a number of troops comparable to the vanquished army.


    Misidentification of the number of troops can sometimes be a mistake that leads directly to defeat.


    This time, though, it was better that the number was about the same.


    ...... The Nadar army must have finished their speeches to inspire the troops.


    Soon, out of nowhere, the army began to move.


    When the vanguard of the infantry advanced to a certain distance, it seemed to have entered the range of the mage troops.


    The mages who had completed their chanting activated their magic.


    The magic of the [Flamme Rune] flew in unison in the sky above.


    The sight of the spears of flame shooting towards the heavens is reminiscent of a sunset.


    Not only does it turn the sky red, but the difference in light intensity is so great that it gives the illusion that other places are darkened.


    It is a sight of such magnificence that cannot be seen in ordinary life.


    Only a few moments later, Nadar''s army also unleashed a spell.


    As expected, they used fire magic as well.


    Unless the environment is one in which fire has a disadvantage, the magic used on the battlefield is almost exclusively fire magic.


    However, compared to the simultaneous firing of the vanquishing forces, the Nadar forces'' use of magic was uneven.


    This was probably due to the fact that they had not been trained with a magic meter. Compared to the vanquishing forces, Nadar''s spell casting was uneven, and some of them even failed to chant. On the other hand, the defeated army has overcome these concerns because they have not only trained in magic, but also have people with the same amount of magic and power.


    As a bright red curtain draped from the sky, the soldiers on the front line held their engraved shields in unison for protection. In between, archers shoot a rain of engraved arrows, which is the basic scene immediately after a clash.


    Eventually, after a certain amount of magic and archery, it was time for the infantry and cavalry to come into play.


    The infantry fronts would clash, while the cavalry units on either side would try to grind each other down in order to flank the flanks.


    The vanquishing army has more mage troops than Nadar''s army, so it has the advantage of constant support, but as expected, Nadar''s army does not seem to be collapsing quickly. The Nadar army also seems to be well organized.


    Just as the war was about to begin...


    "Ewlid, I leave the detailed command of the Kingsguard to you.


    "As you wish.


    In response to Ceylan''s order, a young nobleman standing nearby gave his approval.


    It was Euled Raine, the young general leading the Kingsguard.


    He is the current head of the Earl of Raine and one of the captains of the Kingsguard who oversees the Kingsguard with Ceylan. With his unparalleled skill with a spear, his calmness, and his commanding ability to lead an army, he is truly a man worthy of the term "elite.


    He has the visual appearance of a handsome man from a shoujo manga in a man''s world.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at our own web site.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ...... If it weren''t for the large spear he carries in one hand, that is.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site.


    You are a mage. You are to lead the mage troops.


    "Are you sure, Your Highness?¡¡If I''m gone, our magical protection will be thin.


    We can''t afford to leave our generals idle now that we know that Nadar''s army is well-stocked. And we also have good mages in the Kingsguard.


    "So you want me to go on a rampage?


    No. You''re the mage troop''s keeper. Take control of the mage squad and evaluate the results of their training so far.


    Yes, sir.


    Go ahead if you have to. But don''t take too much credit. Go.


    After the exchange, Roheim suddenly turned to me.


    "So, Arx, Noah, Kazui. Take care of His Highness.


    Yes, sir.


    Yes, sir.


    The name is .......


    After replying to each of the calls, Roheim rode his horse towards the mage troops.


    So now the only people standing by Ceylan''s side are his bodyguards, himself, Noah and Kazi.


    As he sat nervously on his horse, Ewlad called out to him.


    He had a neat smile and a cool voice.


    "Arx Raytheft. It''s your first battle, isn''t it?


    "Yes.


    His Highness has already informed me of the situation. You should be at his side, using your magic. Just be careful not to make any rash moves.


    "Yes, I understand. ......


    He must have seen through my restless mind.


    When I responded to the gentle voice, Ceylan opened his mouth.


    "Arx. Don''t die in a place like this.


    "......!


    "Hmm. Good answer.


    Despite his nervousness, he replied clearly to Ceylan''s call.


    On the other hand, Seiran, who is riding a black horse, still wears his usual black mascara and looks quiet.


    Although I was not at ease in front of the enemy army, Ceylan did not even show any sign of being so. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ...... He sensed that it was time to start moving and checked the condition of his horse.


    I was given a warhorse by the Konoe to accompany me on this trip.


    They are well trained and are not startled by loud noises. Of course, horses generally dislike sharp objects, so you will have to be careful with them, but it is unlikely that you will run into a spear bedding.


    Arcus Raytheft. Are you trained to cast spells on horseback?


    Yes. My uncle pestered me about that too.


    You''re a mage of molten iron. Then there should be no problem.


    Euled''s concern was about chanting spells while riding.


    If you are not used to using magic while riding a horse, you may bite your tongue.


    However, he had already learned how to chant so as not to bite his tongue, since he had taken this into consideration when he had received training in riding from Cleve.


    While we were talking about this, the right flank cavalry of the Nahdar army started to move.


    "Then all the Kingsguard!¡¡We''re moving too!¡¡As planned, after striking a blow to the cavalry in front, they moved south. We''ll fish out Poluk Nadar!¡¡Your Highness must not be harmed in the pursuit of the Nadar soldiers!


    The Kingsguard responded to Eulide''s command. and move their horses.


    Eventually, the enemy cavalry began to move towards us.


    Only the cavalry.


    (......?)


    Nadar''s army seems to have mage troops on their right flank as well, but for some reason they don''t seem to be firing any magic.


    It is also strange that they are conserving their magic power in front of Ceylan''s troops. Normally, they would use their magic to control the cavalry before or as they move.


    It''s puzzling that there''s been no movement on your side, but seeing that, Ceylan took the lead.


    "All Praetorians!¡¡Follow me!


    As soon as Ceylan started to move, the Kingsguard followed.


    Soon, when the distance between them and the enemy cavalry unit had been closed to some extent.


    Seiran, riding his black horse, began to chant a spell.


    "A falling spear. A flash of murderous intent. Dazzling gold. Fools crawl on the ground, covered in coals, and golden spears offer themselves before you. Rule! Be destroyed! Scream down from the heavens!


    As the golden [Arts Glyphs] were born, they clashed violently with each other with golden lightning, gathering in Ceylan''s right hand. The luminescence produced by the lightning is so great that it can pierce the retina with a blinding flicker.


    The intensity of the phenomenon was so intense that it might even cause serious neurological symptoms in those who were sensitive to stimuli.


    Seeing this, a man who looked like the commander of the enemy cavalry raised a cry that resembled a scream.


    "Watch out!¡¡Crosselord''s magic is flying at us!¡¡Prepare for anti-magic defense!


    It was right after the commander gave the order.


    The mounted mage hastily cast a simple spell and deployed a defensive barrier.


    Meanwhile, Ceylan raised his golden right arm.


    A flash of light swept down from the sky.


    A roar struck him hard in the ear.


    The wind pressure created by the shockwave rushes through.


    The area was enveloped in white light.


    ...... Soon, the white light that had dazzled the surroundings subsided.


    I''m not sure if Ceylan''s magic was something that could be prevented by a makeshift barrier.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing and how you''re going to do it.


    This is ......


    This is the magic of the Crosselords, as they say. ......


    Noah and Kazi grunted in horror at the sheer power of the magic that Ceylan had used. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you need to do to get it.


    This phenomenon, accompanied by violent flashes of lightning and roaring sounds, is really...


    "...... lightning?


    The magic that had been said to be a mystery until now was revealed to him quietly.


    The violent flash of lightning, the roar created by shockwaves exceeding the speed of sound, and the ozone smell that suddenly drifted into the air, it was definitely lightning.


    A person should not be scorched by lightning, but since it is magic, the results are often excessive.


    On the one hand, it is unique and easy to identify, but on the other hand, it is no wonder that it has been called a mystery.


    In this world, it would not be possible to observe lightning in detail, and in the first place, the existence of electricity is not yet known in this world.


    Even in the world of ...... man, lightning was not recognized as electricity until the 1700s, so it seems that it is still an unknown energy.


    The cavalry is confused by Ceylan''s magic, but quickly regains its footing.


    The horses were startled by the loud noise and went wild, and the cavalry should have lost control of the reins, but they didn''t. Apparently, the enemy horsemen were wearing earplugs for their horses, just like the Kingsguard horsemen.


    I guess they are taking proper measures to fight Ceylan.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them in the marketplace.


    ...... Yes, you don''t have to force yourself to do anything. I don''t have the talent to play a major role on the battlefield like Ceylan and the others. In this situation, if I move too fast, I will be isolated, and if I overreact, my magic power will be gone soon.


    Besides, it is not in Ceylan''s intention to be unnecessarily s*xy.


    If that is the case, as Euled said, we should stick to supporting her.


    You can use magic to kill soldiers who try to approach you, and use defensive magic to protect yourself from magic or arrowballs that fly at you.


    That alone should be enough to do the job.


    Dear Arx.


    ...... Noah is free to move. It''s easier for Noah to fight that way.


    A ranger. Isn''t that a little too easy for you?


    You don''t look like you want to be comfortable, do you?


    All right, sir. Then I''ll go and do my best.


    Noah, who had followed his uncle Clive into battle, would be able to handle himself well even if he was left to his own devices. I''m not used to this kind of thing, and I''m afraid that giving him poor instructions will be a burden on him.


    "Mr. Kazui. Please take care of Master Arx.


    "I can''t take care of him, though. That''s okay. Oh well.


    After such an exchange, Noah left the reins of the horse in Kazui''s hands and headed for his own battlefield.


    And then.


    "So, what about me?


    Kazui, you cover me and the Kingsguard. Kazui''s better suited for that than working alone.


    Yeah. I''ll leave you to it then.


    Kazi tends to use aid and defense spells more often than offensive spells. It''s better to have him with you to cover the guards than to have him act alone like Noah.


    After informing the two of their movements, he ran alongside them, as Ceylan had instructed. Once you''re some distance away from the enemy cavalry, stop, and then Ceylan will give you the order to hit the enemy cavalry with your close guard.


    Eventually, the spearheads clashed with each other, resulting in a spear fight. Although it was not a mixed battle, there was a mixture of friend and foe.


    Then we can''t use magic to get there.


    Then.


    Just don''t shoot at it.


    So you come to that conclusion and you start moving. I''m going to cover. You can help Ceylan and the Kingsguard attack.


    I stealthily move my horse and slip away from the guards and the enemy cavalry, and a few of the enemy cavalry see me and come at me.


    Leave that to Kazi.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    "Your jet-black wings shine in the night. Your honey is black iron. Your enemy is black iron. Your wings flap noiselessly, scattering iron sand as they soar into the sky. I''m tired of rape leaves. No more cherry blossoms. Give me metal. Give me iron. You are a metal-eating butterfly.


    As you chant, the [Arts Glyphs] are being created. As you chant, the [Artsglyphs] are created one by one, turning black and eventually behaving as if they are spiraling. Their movements are like magnetic lines of force that have become visible in iron sand. A number of small black coils are created around the palm of your hand, floating softly in the air.


    It''s magic!


    "Hey, get back!


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    --"Magnetic Force!


    I''m not sure what to do.


    As soon as I finished saying the spell, a flock of black butterflies began to flap their wings in unison towards where I pointed my palm.


    They were headed for the rear of the enemy cavalry unit. As the black butterflies coiled together there, a black spherical force field was created, as if a black hole had been drilled in the lush sky.


    The movement of the magnetic field lines, which appear to be the center of a vortex, is as if a giant black swallowtail butterfly is flapping its wings.


    "This isn''t offensive magic?¡¡Helpful magic?


    Kuro butterfly?¡¡No, a vortex?¡¡What is that?


    The enemy cavalrymen directly under the magnetic wings were puzzled.


    Perhaps because the effect of the magic is not a direct attack.


    They can''t move to avoid it because it doesn''t harm them, and the mages can''t deal with it because they don''t know if it''s a problem.


    As a stopgap measure, some of them begin to use anti-seizure magic.


    In the meantime, the weapons and armor they were wearing began to behave restlessly, flapping in time with the butterfly''s wings.


    "What is ......?


    The enemy cavalryman lowered his gaze in confusion.


    It was not long before the enemy cavalryman was puzzled by the trembling of his armor.


    It was not long before a dramatic reaction occurred.


    "Oh, my body''s being pulled...... ah, ah, ah!


    "My weapon!¡¡My weapon!


    d*mn it!¡¡What the hell is this?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Immediately after the iron sand began to drift around the magnetic wings like butterfly scales.


    Iron weapons and armor are sucked into the powerful magnetic force field with great force.


    Swords and spears flew parallel to the direction of the magnetic field.


    A small hand slips out of your hand.


    Those directly under the force field are lifted into the air, armor and all.


    The enemy cavalryman not only loses his weapon, but also loses his balance and falls from his horse.


    Not only did the soldiers lose their weapons, but they also lost their balance and fell from their horses.


    The only thing to do immediately after ending the magic was to...


    "The greedy scavengers do not care how low things go. What lies in wait is their treasure. Take your right arm, which you have stored without preference. ......¡¾Scrap Arm¡¿!


    What I used was a spell to create a right arm that could be used as a weapon.


    The effect of this magic is to consolidate the trash and junk that people have created.


    So what if it''s a sword, helmet, or hand that an enemy soldier has lost?


    If what people give away is trash, are they worthy of being gathered in the right arm, or not?


    But as if to show the answer, weapons and armor came flying at a frightening pace.


    Of course, the cavalrymen in their path will take a direct hit, and even if they don''t get hit, we will still have weapons.


    While the cavalrymen who were hit by the iron masses fell sparsely, not only the enemy cavalrymen but also the guards gasped at the huge right arm that was created by the iron weapons and armor.


    "Cazi!


    "Whoa!¡¡What''s that, scary!


    When I called out for Kazi''s attention, he immediately turned his head and left the scene as if in a hurry.


    He then swung his right arm, more viciously than ever, at the cavalryman he was trying to slow down.


    The cavalryman''s weapon gave way, and the giant''s head fell to the ground.


    The cavalryman''s weapon was no match for the massive right arm.


    He blasted one of the horses with a side-swipe and crushed the other with a downward swing of his fist.


    Needless to say, the cavalryman who took the blow of the iron lump mixed with the blade was in a terrible state. ...... You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    Cazi, who was watching, scowled.


    You''re not going to blast the enemy, are you?


    If you do, you might hit Mikata. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I see.


    As soon as he returned to his original position, he was greeted with praise by the Kingsguard who had been escorting Ceylan.


    Likewise, Ewlid.


    "Arx Raytheft. Good backup.


    Thank you, sir.


    "Arx.


    Ha!


    As I returned Ewlid''s praise, Ceylan called out to me.


    I thought he was going to praise me too, but...


    Suddenly, he pointed his finger above the enemy cavalry.


    Then, what did he say?


    "Arx Arx, what was that magic you were talking about?¡¡Why were the enemy soldiers and weapons drawn into that black vortex?


    What?


    The only things drawn in were weapons, armor, and their wearers. Why are horses and other things limited like that?


    "That''s the magic I was talking about. It''s .......


    No, wait. Don''t say it. Everything that''s attracted is made of metal. ...... So it''s got something to do with magnets. Isn''t that right?¡¡Isn''t it?


    When Ceylan was puzzled by the excitement of waiting for an answer, Ewlad, who had not seen it coming, intervened.


    Your Highness, now is not the time to be talking about such things. ......


    "Yes, it is. --All right, the enemy soldiers are out of position!¡¡Overrun the vanguard at once!


    When Ceylan raised his sword to the sky, all the guards started to move at once.


    The enemy cavalry broke formation, fell from their horses, lost their weapons, and were still in the midst of confusion.


    There was no way that a well-equipped Kingsguard could defeat such a dying force.


    As I stood beside Ceylan, watching the Kingsguard effortlessly overrun the city, I thought.


    It is important not to overreach. The best thing to do here would be to fight soberly, moderately, and cunningly, and let Ceylan and the others play an active role.


    Just like that.

 83 Episode 82 Pressure of the First Team

    The right flank cavalry unit of the Nahdar army was almost destroyed in the battle with the left flank Seiran''s Kingsguard unit.


    The rear of the enemy cavalry unit was stripped of their weapons and armor by the Magnetic Force that they had just received, and the effects spread to the entire cavalry unit. The front of the cavalry unit, affected by the confusion in the rear, was defeated by the assault of the Kingsguard.


    Now, half of them have been killed and the rest are in retreat. It is unclear whether they will escape or be absorbed by other units, but the fact that they were able to crush the cavalry unit will be significant for the Konoe.


    After inflicting irreparable damage on the enemy cavalry unit, they slowly made their way from the front line to the left side of the battlefield, south of the Mildare Plains, as originally planned.


    The ...... troops acted alone and broke off from the ranks.


    It''s a move that could have led to isolation, but not this time.


    This is because this action is the key to this operation.


    "You guys!¡¡You guys! Fight to the death and take out Siran!


    Count Polk Nadar was shouting in the center of the infantry troops that were closing in on them in pursuit.


    Count Polk Nadar is a man of luxury, with a body that looks like it''s never been in good health.


    The arrogant attitude of a man who is convinced of his own superiority.


    He has a face and figure that remind me of both a pig and a toad, reminding me of the typical corrupt aristocrat in stories.


    The Count is the second person I''ve seen with such a face, but unlike the Marquis of Gaston, this one has a look that could be described as "just right".


    He is currently wearing armor and seems to be prepared for a fight.


    I can only imagine the difficulty of the craftsmen who made the armor to encompass his highly assertive flesh.


    He rides a large horse, surrounded by cavalry guards, and is constantly ordering the infantry troops he leads to attack him.


    His target, of course, is the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, Ceylan Crosselrode.


    The infantry, hurried by Polk Nadar, is chasing after the Kingsguard. The right flank infantry troops were also caught up in the chase.


    They don''t seem to understand that this is just what Ceylan wants.


    The Kingsguard, on the other hand, has divided its forces into two and is dealing with the pursuit.


    While one unit is dealing with the pursuing enemy unit, the other unit moves south. This time, the retreating troops responded to the enemy''s attack and repeated the process, gradually moving back.


    In the midst of all this, Ceylan shouts a provocation to Poluk Nadar.


    "Poluk Nadar!¡¡You filthy pig!¡¡If you have the courage, you will strike me down with your sword!¡¡If you have courage, show me how you can defeat me with your sword!¡¡Hahahahahaha!


    "You little ...... bastard!


    You''re even uglier when you''re angry!¡¡I thought you were an ugly pig, but a squashed frog is hard to beat!


    Ceylan taunts Poluk Nadar as if to say, "Take him down!


    What is striking is the way the guards are moving to protect Ceylan.


    Even with the ball of Ceylan in their hands, they were able to retreat without sustaining any damage.


    Their level of skill is nothing short of amazing.


    "What are you doing!¡¡Why can''t you take out Siran!¡¡Why can''t you take out Siran? Even though he''s on horseback, there are fewer of them than us!


    "But their infantry is too skilled. ......


    If that''s the case, send more infantry troops to our side!¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what to do with it.


    Shh!¡¡But then the battle line will be ......


    I don''t care about the battle lines!¡¡As long as the quality of our troops is lower than that of the vanquishing army, our battle line will eventually collapse!¡¡We already have no choice but to take out Ceylan!¡¡I''m not sure what to do.


    "......!¡¡Yes, sir!


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve.


    "Hey, you there.


    "Yes, sir!¡¡What do you want from me?


    Come here.


    The soldier obeyed the sudden call and approached.


    Suddenly, Poluk Nadar drew his sword.


    "To ......?


    The soldier''s confusion was short-lived as Poluk Nadar flashed his sword. The soldier who had been slashed in the chest let out a scream and fell down, not moving an inch.


    Poluk Nadar, who had made an example of him, shouted on the spot.


    "All right!¡¡I will not listen to your whining about the enemy being strong!¡¡If the enemy is strong and formidable, you must attack him with your life!¡¡Anyone who disobeys this order will end up like this man!


    To make such a harsh order known, he kills his own soldiers.


    It was an atrocious act, but the effect was extraordinary.


    The infantrymen, fearing execution, screamed in panic and rushed toward the Kingsguard like sheep driven by wolves.


    It was hell to advance and hell to retreat.


    Soon, as if the previous order had been conveyed, infantry troops followed from behind Polk Nadar''s troops.


    Poluk Nadar''s troops are ...... unaware that the entire Nadar army is getting deeper and deeper into the swamp that Ceylan is creating.


    The first unit retreats. Second squad, cover the first squad''s retreat.


    Ewlid was quietly giving orders to the Kingsguard.


    Perhaps because the infantry''s attack had become more fierce, they were slow to react, leaving a hole in the formation.


    Poluk Nadar, who had spotted this, ordered the cavalry that had formed a perimeter to battle.


    There!¡¡Cavalry!¡¡Charge in!


    The three cavalrymen who had received the order came charging at Siran.


    They crushed his infantry, slipped past his bodyguards who were holding him back, and headed straight for him.


    "Ceylan Crosselord!¡¡Prepare yourself!


    A cavalryman approaches with a yell, aiming for Seyran.


    (This is ......)


    I was about to cast a spell, fearing the uncanny pressure, but...


    "Good.


    "What ......?


    "You will watch in silence.


    Ewlad turned his horse''s head to stand in front of the charging cavalrymen.


    Ewlid skillfully maneuvered his white horse to meet the three cavalrymen who were charging.


    He dispatched the spears that were thrust at him at the same time with a stiff blow, and dealt with the cavalry one by one.


    With his skillful movements, the three cavalrymen were immediately killed by him.


    "What''s going on!¡¡Poluk Nadar!¡¡What''s the matter, Poluk Nadar?¡¡Your army is only this good with cavalry!


    Ewlid''s voice echoed.


    He took advantage of the Kingsguard''s slip-up to belittle his opponent and make up for his blunder.


    If the well-equipped cavalry could be beaten so easily, the infantry would naturally fall back in command.


    On the other hand, Poluk Nadar, who had also been attacked by Ewlid, was ranting in a frenzy.


    I can''t hear what he''s saying because it''s not in words, but I''m sure he''s gnashing his teeth at the Ewlid.


    "Ewlid.


    "......, please continue to provoke Poluk Nadar. Leave the command of the Kingsguard to me.


    "Mm.


    Ewlid will give the order to fall back again.


    And I and Kazui are going to ride along with them.


    It sounded good to say that we were just following, but this was quite a challenge.


    We had to be vigilant at all times, and there was no time for peace of mind.


    Although the Kingsguard was also knocking down the front of the approaching infantry, the number of enemy troops was increasing rather than decreasing under Poluk Nadar''s orders. Because they are trying to kill Ceylan even by cutting off the infantry units that make up the flanking line, they are receiving more pressure than they expected.


    Due to the increase in the number of enemies, the sound of footsteps and metal hitting metal is getting louder and louder.


    Boom.


    GUN GUN.


    Gurgling.


    More and more.


    GUNGUN.


    Gurgling.


    "......


    All I can hear is that sound. They reverberate in your head and don''t seem to go away.


    "...... Hey.


    The screams are drowned out by the shouts, and the shouts are swallowed by the noise and disappear.


    Driven by such sounds, they move southward like a retreat, and then southward again.


    How long can this behavior continue?


    "Hey!¡¡Hey! Can you hear me?¡¡Hey!


    As I sank into my own self, Kazi suddenly shook me by the shoulders.


    What?¡¡Oh, yeah, I can hear you ....... What''s wrong?


    ...... are you okay?¡¡I''ve been calling you for a while, but you haven''t said a word. What''s wrong with you?


    No, ......, that''s right.


    He''s right, I couldn''t react to the call immediately.


    No, he wasn''t. I couldn''t hear him at all.


    Before I knew it, I didn''t even have time to listen to the voices around me.


    ...... is pretty hard. I feel like I''m going crazy.


    I''m going to lose my mind," he said to Kazi, revealing his honest feelings.


    Although he had been able to maintain a minimum level of tension during the first round, the shouting and screaming had unintentionally worn down his spirit.


    Not if we were on the offensive, though.


    Our troops were always in retreat, and we were being squeezed by the enemy.


    It was mentally taxing.


    Well, it''s your first battle. It''s understandable. ......


    You''re in good hands, Cazi.


    I''ve experienced it a few times when I''ve been mobilized at the Academy of Magic, though on a smaller scale. Some ...... really some, but I''m tolerant.


    Cazi said and shrugged his shoulders.


    The way he looks is almost exactly the same as the man who is always talking lightly.


    The fact that the people closest to me have the luxury of time is very encouraging to me right now.


    But even so, when I let my guard down, I still feel the urge to run away.


    The soldiers rushing towards me made me feel like I was watching a huge fire or a tsunami, and for some reason I felt the need to evacuate quickly.


    I guess this is what it means to be buoyant.


    I had never thought that the violence of numbers could be so terrifying.


    Then, Ewlid calls out to him.


    "Arx Raytheft.


    "Yes, sir!


    If your heart is faint, tune yourself to the voice of the Kingsguard. Your fears will dissipate when you are part of the swarm. This is a battlefield. You must take advantage of everything to survive. Even the illusion must be used.


    "Yes. ......


    He was right. I matched my voice to the occasional battle cry of the Kingsguard.


    Then, thanks to a sudden sense of unity, I felt as if I could compete.


    Quickly, Ewlid called for more attention.


    "Arx Raytheft. Don''t let yourself be carried away by the exuberance. If you surrender to it, you will be drawn into the unseen clutches of prominence. Restrain yourself and use it in moderation.


    I understand.


    Since the teacher is always talking to me, I feel as if I have a teacher who is giving me guidance.


    I''m grateful for the leeway it gives me, but I also wonder if it''s okay to only care about myself.


    ...... A closer look revealed that a person who seemed to be the XO was in command of the Kingsguard instead.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life.


    How are you doing?¡¡Are you settled?


    A little better than before.


    If you''re scared, you can hide behind me, okay?


    If I can''t take it anymore, I''ll do it.


    As Kazui and I were discussing this, an ice sheet spread out on the side of Nadar''s unit.


    "Whoa, are they going all out over there?


    I can''t see very well, but it seems that Noah is providing some sort of support.


    Looking at the situation, it seemed that he was trying to prevent the enemy soldiers from going around in a big way.


    In the meantime, the enemy soldiers in front of us began to raise their bows and arrows.


    Not only the infantry in the flank line, but also the archers in the rear must have been pulled to this side.


    "Well, we can''t keep looking over there.


    "Oh, I think I''d better use magic on this one--


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.


    I''ll take care of it." "Wait, wait, wait, don''t be hasty.


    What?¡¡Oh, .......


    I''ll take care of the arrowheads!


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    "Algol''s handy cloth. I''m not sure what to make of it. Anything can be wrapped in it. Anything pointy, anything sharp, anything that won''t make a hole. Once you open it, anything can be wrapped in it in an instant.


    Judging from the spell, it''s probably a variation of the [Algol''s Cloth Quenching Method] he used in the sealing tower.


    The cloth that Kazi took out of his pocket was covered in [Arts Glyphs] and grew in size. The area of the cloth reaches the ground, and its thickness has increased, making it somewhat heavy.


    However, Kazi waved it effortlessly in time with the flying arrowheads.


    The sturdy fabric spread wide to intercept the flying arrows.


    It was Kazi''s handy cloth that won the battle, as it should have.


    While the guards were shouting in admiration, the one who did it was whistling in a relaxed manner.


    It''s a very reliable thing to do.


    "But you''re handy again.


    Magic is versatility.


    I understand that. It''s a real mystery why he''s been kidnapping people. ......


    Don''t rehash what''s already done!


    After a brief exchange with Kazui.


    "Don''t use too much magic, okay?¡¡Don''t use too much magic, or you''ll run out of steam later.


    No, you don''t mind if I get out of breath, do you?


    What the hell are you talking about? The magic you use won''t work on us.¡¡If that happens, we won''t be able to use it in time of need. So until then, use your henchmen well.


    "...... Okay. I''ll be counting on you.


    When he replied to Cazi, he bared his uneven teeth and gave his usual strange laugh.


    I''ve been taking care of everyone around me for a while now.


    I feel like I should be doing something, but since I''ve just been told not to be overzealous, I have to control myself.


    That''s when I was suddenly thinking about it.


    "Mages!¡¡Bring the mage troops forward!¡¡Let them attack Ceylan while defending themselves with that defensive magic!


    From the front, I hear Poluk Nadar''s rough orders.


    Immediately after, the mages appeared in front of the Kingsguard.


    It was probably the same unit that hadn''t provided any cover when the cavalry had clashed with each other.


    They broke through the line of infantry and moved forward to form a quick and agile formation.


    Compared to the enemy mages who participated in the magic shootout in the first battle, their movements were much better.


    In terms of movement alone, they may be comparable to the kingdom''s mage troops. That is the impression I get from their skill level.


    In order to prevent a long range attack by magic, a squad of Kingsguard immediately goes to kick them off.


    In response, the enemy mage troops use defensive magic.


    When they cast spells, they produce grayish [Arts Glyphs], which eventually form a regular hexagonal plate. When they were laid out in front of the mages without any gaps, they all fit together to form a single structure.


    The translucent gray barrier that allows the view to pass through is reminiscent of a science fiction barrier at first glance.


    "Hey, seriously, ......, isn''t that a honeycomb structure?


    The honeycomb structure of hexagonal planar packing is also used in tank armor.


    The fact that the barrier is constructed using it means that its defensive power should be incomparable to other anti-magic.


    In the midst of the muttering, the attacks of the Kingsguard reach the defensive magic of the enemy mages.


    The tips of the spears and crossbows collide with the barrier.


    What the hell?


    The spears don''t go through. ......


    The tips of the spears and crossbows are bounced off the barriers as if they had hit something hard. After that, he attacked again and again, but the enemy''s defensive magic did not falter.


    Seeing this, Ewlid quickly gave the order.


    Fall back!¡¡Mage cavalry, take cover!


    The mages of the Kingsguard cast a spell.


    A mage in the guard chants a spell: "My will turn to fire. Then let the spear that scorches the sky burn through those who stand in its way.


    A spear of flame flies against the defensive magic cast by the enemy mage troops.


    The tip of the spear didn''t miss the defensive magic and collided with it, but the enemy mages and even the barriers were unharmed.


    It perfectly blocked the magic of the mages'' [Flamrun].


    Ceylan, who was watching this, muttered quizzically.


    "Polk Nadar had a mage like this ......?


    It''s unlikely. It''s hard to imagine. The skill level of the troops under Polk Nadar is visibly high. No, too high.


    Then where the hell did they come from?


    It can''t be from a mercenary group. After all, as Arx Raytheft said, there must be a shadow of the Empire.


    "....... The Empire. It''s a d*mn shame.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    And then he immediately increased the magic power in his body.


    If the Kingsguard can''t penetrate, then my magic can. ......


    "Your Highness, you can''t do that.


    Why not?


    If your magic is prevented by any chance, it will have repercussions for the future. And if the Empire is behind it, it will be even worse for them.


    "......


    That''s right. I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    ......, but we can''t let that happen. If you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you can always ask for help. If we continue like this, we could be shot with magic while we are retreating. There are also mages among the Kingsguard, so we can expect them to defend themselves, but right now they are outnumbered. Depending on the quality of the spells being fired, they could do a lot of damage.


    The cavalry that had been guarding Poluk Nadar began to move again.


    They were probably trying to put more pressure on the vanguard of the Kingsguard to perfect the use of magic.


    There was no time to lose.


    Then--


    "Your Highness. May I go and give you a hand?


    Arx. Do you have the magic to get past that defense?


    Possibly. Possibly.


    ...... I haven''t heard anything about that.


    What?


    No, it''s nothing. You might be able to do that?


    As long as it doesn''t look like tank armor.


    Tank armor?¡¡No, tanks don''t have that kind of armor, do they?


    No, no. Not the tank.


    I hasten to correct him. Seiran must have been thinking of the ancient chariots that were pulled by horses. That''s what chariots are called in this world, too.


    ...... Oh well. We''ll talk later. A few horsemen!¡¡Guard the Arks!


    Ceylan gives the order, and the Kingsguard follows.


    I gave Kazui a look and he nodded.


    I can''t waste my magic, but I guess it''s a good idea in this situation.


    So what are you going to do?


    "Maybe that barrier won''t let us use magic halfway. So I''ll use that magic.


    "That magic?¡¡What is it?


    You know, the one I used on my uncle in the mountains. You saw it.


    It''s .......


    Kazui''s face tightened as he remembered that moment.


    Don''t go in front of me. You''ll end up in a beehive.


    You''ll be a beehive before you''re a body.


    Cazi, along with the Kingsguard who had come to escort him, charged in front of the Kingsguard troops.


    Seeing this, the enemy cavalry split into two groups and came at us from the ten o''clock and two o''clock directions.


    I turned my horse to a good position and turned it sideways.


    "- Constantly spitting demons. Piercing patterns. A black, twinkling armor. After a shower, all that remains is a red sea. To turn is the law of heaven, to run is also the law of heaven. The lingering heat has not cooled. I still don''t know the star I''m aiming for. The race, the race, the race, the race, the race, the race. The race, the race, the custom, the race.


    The Gatling gun is a weapon that has changed the way men fight in the world.


    The Gatling Gun, a weapon that changed the way men fought in the world, now roars with its own magic.


    In order to drive a wedge of change into the battlefield of mages, where fire magic is the mainstay.


    --[Spinning Barrel].


    First of all, I mutter to the cavalrymen who are coming towards me.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.

 84 Episode 83 The Battlefield of Leon Glanz

    --The Imperial Guard, under the command of Leon Glantz, had set up camp on a small hill in the western part of the Mildare Plains.


    The reason why they are still in the rear instead of going to the front is because of the mission.


    Not as Nadar''s army, but as a general of the Imperial Guard.


    Before the start of the war, he told Poluk Nadar that he would stay in the hills to avoid taking credit, but in reality he was waiting for an opportunity to make a move.


    Because this is a low hill, you can''t see everything, but you can still get some idea of the battlefield. First of all, I have sent a unit of mages to Polk Nadar who have been trained in a new type of defensive magic, and while waiting for their report, I am now monitoring the center of the two armies from the top of the hill.


    He is particularly concerned about the Royal Army''s mage troops.


    Originally, Leon contacted Polk Nadar because he received a report that the skill level of the Royal Army''s mage troops had risen sharply, and he wanted to know their strength.


    That''s why I''m watching the movements of the mage troops like this.


    Dusseyr gives you an inquiring look.


    "Sir?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    This is what Leon was talking about.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the following web site: ....... If this is the case, the entire unit must agree on the time to activate the spell, and this will take a certain amount of time.


    Adjustment of Magic Power" for the selected spell.


    The "chanting time" is related to the time of magic activation.


    In light of these factors, the waste of time is even greater than in other branches of the military.


    However, contrary to such common sense, the Royal Army''s mage troops were agile and in step with each other.


    This could be clearly seen during the first use of magic before the infantry unit clashed.


    Although the chanting of the spell should have been almost simultaneous with that of Nadar''s army, the defeating army was slightly faster in casting the spell, and there were fewer failures due to inadequacies, such as the frequent chanting failures that occurred when using magic.


    It is true that there is a difference between a central unit and a local private unit.


    But still, mages of the same kingdom. I don''t think there was an insurmountable difference.


    Nevertheless, the fact that we''re witnessing this much of a difference right now...


    I''m sure that there is something that has improved the skill of the mage troops.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. It''s a good thing that this battle was so fortuitous. It''s very important to know that even within the kingdom''s army, there is such a difference in strength.


    So it looks like we''ll need to keep exploring.


    Well, Lieutenant. How are the records coming along?


    No. Yes, as you ordered, in detail.


    When Leon heard Revel''s reply, he turned his head in the other direction.


    "Then all that''s left to do is report on our mage troops, Lord Aulus. Can I count on you?


    "Of course. The doctor also said that this magic is a masterpiece, so I''m sure it will live up to your expectations.


    This is about the anti-magic.


    If it has the endorsement of the messenger of the Silver Star, the high brother of Megas, there is no doubt about it.


    Meanwhile, Dusseyr, who was watching the battlefield, said.


    "Do you think Poluk Nadar can take Ceylan''s head?


    He asks the obvious question.


    "No, he can''t. He''s so obsessed with Ceylan''s head that he''s biased his troops in his direction. On the other hand, I''m sure Ceylan knows exactly what ...... that pig is after. He is guarding himself and guiding the Nadar soldiers as a decoy. It''s a good idea to keep your eyes peeled for the latest news.


    It was with a smile and a hint of sarcasm that he spoke.


    Poluk Nadar was so preoccupied with Ceylan that he was oblivious to everything else.


    He was like a pig in front of its food.


    Dusseyr points out a part of the battlefield with his staff in his hand to Dusseyr, who still hasn''t gotten the idea.


    It was from the center of the battle line to the right flank.


    It''s the Nahdar infantry, supporting the front of the vanquishing infantry.


    Look.


    Ha!


    Count ...... has to take out Ceylan. The only way to do that is to go after Ceylan. However, in order to take him out, we must have a reasonable number of infantry to support the front. However, the flanks of the flanking line could not be taken, and enemy soldiers could not be allowed to intervene between the Count and the flanking line. That is why the flanking line stretches out endlessly like this.


    If the flank is taken by enemy soldiers, the line of battle will be cut down from there.


    If there is a hole between the flanking line and Polk Nadar''s troops, enemy soldiers will rush in from there, and Polk Nadar may be pinned down.


    That is why the infantry troops supporting the front had to forcibly extend their flanks to the right flank in order to prevent a gap from being created between them and Poluk Nadar, who was advancing south in pursuit of Ceylan.


    Regardless of Polk Nadar''s intentions.


    If the flanking line had a certain number of troops, it could support the enemy infantry, but Nadar''s army is a hodgepodge. If the flanks had a certain number of men, they could support the enemy infantry.


    Not only are the troops concentrated on the right flank, but they are also stretching out the flanking lines to cope with the situation.


    This is a danger that can be seen at a glance from a bird''s eye view.


    "There must not have been that much difference in the number of the vanquished and Nadar forces.


    It was only at the beginning of the war that they were equal in number. If they are defeated, their numbers will decrease, and they will use the troops in the rear to make up for it. And they''re using those Rustinell soldiers.


    If the line of battle is extended horizontally, the opponent will have no choice but to extend their line of battle as well.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you may want to take a look at the following tips.


    With that, Nadar''s army would be eaten up in the line of battle sooner or later.


    If the flanks were thin, the rest would just be torn apart.


    As long as the tactics are correct, the vanquishing army will never lose this battle. Even if we have the numbers, the skill level and equipment of the troops are different. But--


    After all, it is Ceylan''s ability to do so that should be feared.


    He saw through the enemy''s objective, used himself as bait, and took control of the battlefield. Leon had expected this, but he never thought he would be able to pull it off so well.


    A general who chooses to do what he thinks is best is a very capable general.


    Light a cigarette and let the smoke drift.


    "...... Ceylan was only ten or so years old. He is a very good fighter at such a young age. It''s like we''re being shown descriptions and performances from the annals.


    "A dragon''s son is a dragon, I suppose.


    I had hoped you would do as well as I did, but I never expected you to do so well. The kingdom is not to be underestimated.


    So far, as you predicted?


    Yes, it is. This plan was based on the assumption that the vanquishing army would choose the best option. And it has worked. It''s nothing short of insulting.


    There are often many blunders in a plan.


    As long as many people are involved in the event of war, there is no escaping failures, delays, and missteps, and it is impossible to choose the best course of action.


    The fact that we have been able to avoid these things and come this far is enough to be a threat.


    If you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you can always try to find out more about it by visiting our website.


    I think we should cut them before they grow too big.


    It''s better that way. We will reap what we sow before the dragon is fully grown into the Dragon King.


    Then, Aulus raises a question.


    "My lord, that''s what I''m wondering. Since he is the crown prince of the kingdom, wouldn''t it be better to capture him rather than kill him?¡¡As a prisoner of war, it will be advantageous for future negotiations with the kingdom.


    A hostage?


    Yes.


    You''re right, Aulus is right, that''s one way to go.


    But...


    I''m sorry to change the subject, but are you familiar with the story of the King of Yambakla, Lord Aulus?


    "...... is the story of a king who appeared in the Second Age of Spirits. Folklore has it that he was a foolish king who tried to harm Cheyne, one half of the Twin Spirits.


    "Yes. In order to consolidate his authority, King Yambakla bound Cheyne, one half of the twin spirits, in iron chains and took him prisoner, but on the contrary, the king suffered a calamity that destroyed him. The foolishness of trying to touch something too big for one''s body to handle, and the foolishness of making easy moves on someone without carefully studying them. These are the lessons of ancient history and ancient traditions.


    "It is true, as you say, that an unreasonable act will always come back to you. But no matter how powerful the other party is, doesn''t the Emperor want Ceylan''s body?


    "No, His Majesty has already given us permission to strike.


    Yes, Leon had already approached him about Ceylan''s custody.


    But what the emperor said to him was.


    --Never underestimate Rynor or the Crosselords.


    --There''s no need to take him prisoner at your peril.


    --Kill him if you can.


    --If the emperors hadn''t been so selfish with Rynol, half of Rynol would already belong to the empire.


    That''s what the emperor told Leon.


    Don''t get greedy. Don''t become King Yangbakra.


    If you don''t take him while you can, you''ll have more trouble than you bargained for.


    The king joked at the time that he didn''t know if the beheading would be enough to kill him .......


    "Beheading kills.


    If so, good. Otherwise, he''s no more a man than the emperor.


    So you''re saying the Emperor can be beheaded and not die?


    How dare those court sparrows talk like that?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. You can''t say that it''s not possible.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    "And the message!¡¡I have an urgent message for His Excellency Granz!


    A soldier with information was rushing towards us, gasping for breath.


    What''s the matter? What''s going on?


    What''s wrong?¡¡Is there an emergency?


    When Dusseyr asks, the messenger gives him an unexpected news.


    "The First Magical Unit has been devoured by the Kingsguard under Ceylan''s command and destroyed!


    "What?


    It''s .......


    That''s .......


    The report made the area tense.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It was--


    It''s been destroyed!¡¡That''s the unit the Count had you following, right?


    What?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.¡¡However, the unit was destroyed by the magic of the enemy mages!¡¡But the unit was hit by an enemy mage''s magic and was destroyed! The second and third units are currently working together to deal with the situation, but the power of the enemy''s magic is so intense that they are having a hard time defending themselves.


    What about the Wall Alter?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it.


    But the enemy mage''s offensive magic is a magic that can easily penetrate the new type of defensive magic. ......


    You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m sure that''s not a magic that can be easily broken.


    I''m sure he didn''t expect it to be broken. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one of these, you''ll be able to use it to your advantage. It is not an easy thing to get through unless it is a very powerful spell.


    But the mage troops who learned it were destroyed when the barrier was breached.


    "............


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m not sure what to do. After she gave him the spell, he confirmed its effectiveness and high performance.


    However, I couldn''t help but feel disappointed that it was so easily defeated just as it was put into action.


    "Your Highness. Was that the magic of the Crosselords?


    "No. No. Ceylan had only used it the first time. From the looks of it, I''d say it was someone from the Kingsguard.


    If it was a Kingsguard, then it wasn''t a unit-wide magic attack?


    Yes. Yes, only one person used it. A nobleman''s son by his appearance. And he looked like a young boy.


    A child? !¡¡You''ve been defeated by a child''s magic?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at a few of the most common types of shoes that you can find.


    You can sense that Aluas is somewhat surprised.


    What kind of magic was that?


    "Perhaps it was a spell that shot black debris into the air.


    It was Dusseyr who questioned the messenger''s words.


    What kind of magic would that be?¡¡You''re saying that a spell that only shoots out flying debris could have broken that protection spell?


    "Well. I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find a way to get your hands on one, but I''m sure you can. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    The soldier who gave the message turned pale and trembled, as if he had been subjected to that magic.


    Leon was suddenly curious about what the messenger had said.


    But why did he preface his explanation with "perhaps"?¡¡If he had definitely seen it, he wouldn''t have put that word there.


    That''s because the ...... debris was so fast, it was hard to tell what the magic was ...... ejecting.


    "How fast is that?


    How fast is that?" "It''s probably even faster than the arrows shot out of a crossbow. So even with the mobility of the cavalry, they could not evade it in time.


    Then Aluas raised his voice.


    "Magic faster than a crossbow?¡¡That''s ridiculous. ......


    "Mister Aluas?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    After a moment of silence, as if in thought, she opened her mouth.


    "...... Sir. Among the magical knowledge possessed by our Silver Star, there is a law called [Falcon Plummet].


    "What is it?


    "It''s not very difficult to understand. It''s a magical law that says you can''t create magic with a speed that exceeds the speed of a falcon.


    Aryus broke off there and went on to expound.


    You can''t exceed the speed of a falcon. Mainly, the mage is hampered by this law when creating injection magic. This happens because the magician himself can''t imagine a speed higher than the Falcon''s plummet.


    Unimaginable?


    Yes. Think of offensive magic. Isn''t most offensive magic in the ejection system imitating bows and arrows, throwing spears, throwing stones, etc.?¡¡The reason why ejection magic imitates such things is because of the limitations of the human imagination.


    Aryus said, producing a mysterious tone of voice.


    "It is very difficult to imagine what we have never seen. Even if you can materialize it as magic, the effect will not be stable if your imagination is vague. That is why mages use observation and experience to help them imagine magic. Only by observing and experiencing things well, and understanding the events well, can you create stable magic.


    "Hmm ......, I''m not a mage, so I don''t know about that.


    I''m not a mage, so I don''t know about that.


    Of course, it doesn''t apply to everything. You can exclude magic that has its own speed, such as wind, and if it''s something you can easily imagine or associate with, you can construct it with your imagination alone. But the more effective it is, the more difficult it becomes. ......


    "So you''re saying, Lord Aulus, that most of the magic you cast is patterned after what you''ve just described?


    Yes. And given that, the fastest thing we can see is the plummeting of the falcon to hunt its prey on the ground, and the equivalent thing that we have the opportunity to see widely is the arrow ball fired from the crossbow.


    And since one can''t see anything faster than that, the magic it produces can''t be faster than that. That''s why it''s called [the Falcon Plummet].


    "As you may have guessed, sir.


    I see. The limits of human imagination. ......


    In fact, one of the national mages, the molten iron mage Cleve Arbent, suffered burns all over his body in order to create the magic that gave him his alias.


    This would be an example of breaking through the limits of imagination because of the experience.


    In the story of the messenger, the speed was indeed that high. This means that the mage has broken through that law, and that he knows something that is faster than the [Falcon Plummet]. Specifically, ......


    "There is a phenomenon or a flying tool that has an ejection speed greater than the crossbow: ......


    Yes.


    Aluas affirmed, to which Dusseyr looked aghast.


    You can''t do that.¡¡Isn''t such a thing more of a threat than magic? ......


    Yes. That''s why I said the same thing as the Vice Admiral.


    Sir.


    ...... I think we need to look into this as soon as possible.


    As they all groaned at the fact that they could not overlook it, the messenger rushed into the camp again.


    "General!¡¡"General! Polk Nadar has requested reinforcements!


    "...... is ahead of schedule.


    Sir, what can I do for you?


    Yes, sir. ......


    I can''t ignore the Count''s request, even if it''s for a mission. There is a possibility that the Count will retreat for his own sake, so we need to keep our collaborators in line to some extent.


    However, it is also true that I would like to wait a little longer.


    ...... There is time. Things are going as planned, and there is still no sign of reinforcements for the vanquishing army.


    As long as there are no unexpected intruders on the board, all we have to do is wait for the right moment.


    It is important to wait until the last minute to send reinforcements to the Count, or delay them even if you do.


    (Reinforcements: ......?)


    Then, a funny thing occurred to me.


    It''s not about the reinforcements for the Count, but about the reinforcements for the defeating army.


    --And yet, there are still no reinforcements?


    Yes, there is still no report of reinforcements to the vanquishing army.


    That can''t possibly be true.


    Lieutenant Coast.


    What?


    Have you received any reports other than the Count''s request for reinforcements?


    No. What kind of report, sir?


    Reinforcements for the vanquishers. Have any troops been sent from King''s Landing or any other city?


    I haven''t heard a word from them.


    Not a peep?


    No. No.


    ............


    That''s funny. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and how you can use it.


    Even if the Han and Grandshell put military pressure on the kingdom, the kingdom has not only the national army but also the defense of the local nobility. It is unlikely that the kingdom will not be able to send reinforcements at all. It is not impossible that the kingdom will not be able to send reinforcements at all, even if they are reserved for an invasion.


    I did say that Count ...... would not have reinforcements.


    However, I also assume that he will be able to raise some reinforcements.


    Yes, the kingdom doesn''t need to move troops on a large scale, it can just move the national mage on its own, which is a major force. In the first place, even with just a few national mages, they should be able to easily wipe out the Nadar army, which is a trivial force.


    Although he would not be able to control such a situation since he would have to share the reward with the military nobles.


    Even so, they should be able to move one or two people, and it would be impossible for them not to do so.


    Suddenly, Revell opens his mouth.


    "Is there something on your mind, sir?


    "I''m concerned about the lack of reinforcements.


    The lack of reinforcements is worrying me," he said. "Neither the strike force nor the secret agents we have hidden throughout the kingdom have reported anything of the sort.


    After all, there are no reinforcements.


    But the other side is that Shinru Crossel Lord. If the situation was still intact, why would he show such laziness when the situation was already underway?


    He may not be able to read our intentions correctly, but there is no way he would not consider the possibility that the Empire is behind Poluk Nadar.


    If so, they must be scheming to make sure that the situation does not change.


    One possibility would be to keep the defeating army in the dark.


    And...


    (...... force enough forces to overturn the inferiority in a short period of time without the other side knowing)


    I guess. The current situation is in favor of the vanquishing forces, but if they are prepared for the situation when they are at a disadvantage, they would do so.


    They could move a detachment to the rear, but doing so might reduce Ceylan''s credit. The best thing to do would be to add a large force to the defeating force and place it under Seiran''s command.


    Presumably, we are already in the forced march phase now.


    He slaps the staff in his hand against his palm.


    "Dusseyr. We''re ahead of schedule, but I''m going to need you to move. I''m afraid we''re not going to make it.


    "General .......


    You will lead your troops around a large detour into the woods behind the vanquishers. Don''t be distracted.


    The forest behind you?¡¡But then ......


    Perhaps he thought that the Nadar army would be destroyed in the meantime.


    Just as I was about to give him an explanation, I heard a loud laugh from behind me.


    That''s where I come in.¡¡That''s where I come in, isn''t it?


    ...... Why is it that you are always the height of stupidity, but only at times like this do you have a keen sense of smell?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    "Balgu. I had hoped that you would have made your move after the Nadar army had been defeated. ......


    "What? If it falls apart, it''s over, isn''t it?


    "Nadar''s army is. But what army are we?


    No such thing as ...... Oh, I see. So you''re saying you don''t care about Nadar at all?


    That''s what I''m saying.


    So what do you want me to do?


    I want you to keep kicking the shit out of the infantry on the front lines.


    Mmm. Good. Good. I''m more comfortable with that. I''m glad you''re not sleepwalking me into rescuing that pig.


    I can''t have you doing that.


    Bwahahahaha!


    Barg Gulbah raised his two battle axes and let out an earth-shaking laugh.


    Then he pointed him to the left side of the battlefield.


    Barg. Break the left flank enemy line. Come on.


    "Oh!¡¡Got it!


    Balug Gulbah replies in a reassuring voice.


    Dusseya, on the other hand, seems unsettled. I call him close to me.


    "Dusseya, give me your ear.


    It''s .......


    I tell Dusseya the main points of the mission and we talk for a while.


    Eventually, he opened his eyes in surprise.


    It''s .......


    "So, everything is within my expectations. Okay?


    Dusseyr made a firm gesture of understanding. Dusseyr made a firm gesture of understanding.


    Then, an unexpected person spoke up.


    "Then let me join you.


    "Lord Aulus. Why you?¡¡I thought you didn''t want anything to do with this.


    I''m just here to lend a hand. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    I understand. You can leave it to me to deal with the national mage when he appears.


    After such an exchange, he turned to Dusseyr.


    "Go. Dusseyr Lubanka. Make sure you use your bravery to finish off the crown prince of Rynor. If you succeed, Ceylan''s head will be yours. Then maybe you''ll get what you want.


    "Are you sure about ......?


    I have no taste for taking credit for my men''s work. Go.


    "As you wish, my lord!¡¡Follow me, elite of the Empire!


    The fire in Dusseyr''s eyes lit up. Dusseyr''s eyes lit up with fire because he was carrying his clan on his shoulders.


    Leon would like to see him continue to play an active role in the future. If he can get the credit here, he may be able to dispel his worries about the delicate position his clan is in.


    Only when he could get rid of such worries would he be able to walk the path to becoming a general.


    With this thought in mind, I watched Dusseyr ride off on his horse.


    As I watched Dusseyr ride off, Revel shouted as if he''d just been eaten.


    "General!¡¡General Gulba!


    "What about him?¡¡--"What about him?


    "To the right, not the left!¡¡He''s driving his horse towards Ceylan''s Kingsguard!


    What''s wrong with him? This is going to let Dusseyr get away before he can get around you. ......


    Leon was puzzled by Barg Gulba''s behavior and instructed his men to go and stop him.

 85 Episode 84 The Role of Deet

    --Diet was in command of a cavalry unit not far from Ceylan''s unit.


    However, the troops he was leading were all old and powerful men of Rastinel, and he was relying heavily on his assistant, Galanga, so he wasn''t really in command yet.


    The location is on the left flank of the battlefield. He has been entrusted with the strange role of acting as a mediator between Ceylan''s bodyguard and the flanking infantry units.


    The main task is to hold the enemy infantry from getting around the flank or rear of the flank.


    According to Galanga, they are like a buffer.


    When the flanking line extends after Seiran, a gap is created between the flanking line and the Kingsguard led by Seiran. Therefore, to prevent the enemy soldiers from taking advantage of the gap, they placed themselves in a position of mobility.


    Personally, I don''t think we should have bothered with such things, but instead, we should have rushed into the gap between the enemy flanks and cut them down - when I told this to Galanga, he said, "We don''t have the strength to do that.


    Indeed, we have many allies, but not enough men.


    The majority of our troops are embedded in the main body of the Rastinel, and depending on the composition of the Nahdar troops, we may not be able to overtake them.


    Besides, it is important that we carry out our mission without fail.


    If you act on your own, you may not be called back for further battles.


    As much as I would like to achieve tangible results, I can''t help it if it''s for the future of Rustinelle.


    However, that is why I was able to watch Ceylan fight, albeit from a distance.


    What was striking was the power and intensity of the magic that Ceylan used.


    There was a roar.


    Light strands gushed out.


    A dazzling flash of light swept the area.


    After the strong light and white smoke cleared, enemy soldiers who seemed to have been directly hit were lying on the ground, charred black.


    It seemed to be far more intense than the magic that Arx had used before.


    According to Galanga, that was the magic of the Crosselords.


    Once used, it emits a dazzling flash of light that dazzles the eyes of those around it.


    After it clears, all that remains is a charred corpse.


    It is said that all enemies who stand in front of the Crosselord meet an equally fatal end.


    It''s impossible to dodge.


    There''s no way to protect them.


    For this reason, there is still a strong rumor in Japan and abroad that anyone who is antagonized by the Crosselord will die.


    It is said that the Crosselord is still taking it easy, which shows how exceptional he is.


    While commanding his cavalry to move, he spills a few words to Galanga.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    You''re in command, so leave the initial battle to us.


    But, you know, just for a little while, right?¡¡You know?


    He''ll only go on a rampage when the time is right. You''ll have to be patient until then.


    Galanga stubbornly refused to nod, even after repeated requests. As I listened to his words of admonition, I suddenly shifted my gaze to the side.


    But the neighbor is doing it freely, right?


    No, no, no, no. You can''t refer to that. ......


    What I''m looking at now is Noah Ingveen, one of Arx''s followers.


    It seems that he received instructions from Arx right after the war started and is now acting separately from them.


    The only difference is that they are using magic to obstruct the enemy''s progress. They froze a large area of the ground and then sprinkled water on it to make it slippery. If you accidentally step on the ice, you will inevitably fall down, and I have seen many soldiers hit their heads in such a manner.


    If the front falls down, the back falls down.


    If the back falls, the effect of the fall will spread to the entire group, just like a broken frame in a game of go.


    Even if you are able to get in front of him, there is a beautiful swordsman in front of you who is constantly shooting ice blocks at you. The enemy soldiers are not happy because they will inevitably be killed by the ice blasts before they can reach him.


    ...... The cold air that drifts from the frozen ground is cool to us, but to the enemy it is an unfathomable chill that creeps up from the ground. I can''t help but think that the enemy''s trembling is a shiver of fear.


    On the other hand, the person who is spreading the cold air is patrolling gracefully on the ice. In the manner of a well-mannered steward, he is bowing to the enemy soldiers and displaying a condescending attitude.


    As he flicks the tip of his ice sword...


    --What can I do for you?¡¡You can come with me if you want.


    He pulls a handkerchief out of his jacket pocket, as if wiping sweat from his face.


    --Excuse me. I''ll just wipe off some sweat.


    He put his hand over his mouth as if he was witnessing a tragic scene.


    --Oh, how painful it is to bump your head so hard .......


    ...... It was impressive that he was spitting out venom like that, as if he was dealing with Arx.


    The fact that he is constantly provoking is probably an attempt to reduce the number of enemy troops and discourage them from fighting by inadvertently provoking them. The effect seemed to be positive, and the enemy soldiers in front of him became reluctant to fight.


    While I was watching this scene, there was a movement in the Nadar army.


    A unit with different equipment than the infantry was deployed in front of the Kingsguard led by Siran.


    Looking at the equipment, it seems to be a unit of mages.


    However, there was something strange about their movements.


    "Galanga, that.


    ...... That''s a pretty good move for a Nadar soldier.


    As Garanga said in a mysterious way, the mage troops that just came out in front of the Kingsguard were moving strangely well. They were generally nimble and their every move was refined.


    Their orderly and disciplined movements reminded me of the soldiers of the Empire.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    Under the command of the supervising mage, the mages used anti-magic and deployed a gray barrier.


    It''s a type of magic I''ve never seen before. Moreover, it seems to be quite thick.


    The cavalry and mages of the Kingsguard attacked it, but their defenses were impenetrable.


    "Can''t you pierce it with the Flamrune?


    This is not good. ......


    It''s not a good situation, as Galanga moaned. In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. Some of the magic has a long range, so there was a possibility of being damaged.


    Galanga, to the rescue.


    No, sir, you''re not to leave your post. You''ll have to be patient here.


    That said, if the general gets killed, ......


    Did you notice that?


    I''m not the one you want, you want me to send someone else.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    Yes, I''m in charge of the unit.


    Just as you always send someone to fetch snacks and drinks, you should send someone to command them.


    That''s all there is to it.


    It''s not hard.


    So, I found a few good cavalrymen and was about to send them to the flank of the enemy mage unit.


    Suddenly, an Arx jumps out from among the guards.


    Accompanying him was his squire Kazui and two of his bodyguards.


    They were riding towards the front of the enemy mage unit, showing good riding skills for nobles living in the capital.


    They were probably trying to defeat the enemy before they could shoot their magic. However, their move to take a position in front of the enemy despite the thick defense in front of them made me think of the word "ineptitude".


    On top of that, several enemy cavalry moved forward to intercept them.


    At worst, the enemy mage''s spell could be completed before they could get through it.


    There was still time for the enemy mage to synchronize his magic, but...


    Arx moved.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them in the market. As if to attach the magic circle to his right arm, Arx inserted his hand between the rings, and the magic circle became fixed in that state, and then began to rotate in opposite directions.


    The rotation is fast.


    A high-pitched squeal sounded.


    Through the gaps in the rotation, sparks scattered like weeping willows.


    The angry shouts of the soldiers were drowned out by Arx''s magic.


    Do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do!


    That''s probably what ...... sounded like.


    It''s a sound that can''t be described in any one way.


    It was the sound of many horseshoes.


    Maybe it was the sound of chestnuts popping.


    Is it the sound of raging waterfalls?


    Immediately after the numbing heat in the back of my ears, countless fist-sized black debris shot out from Arx''s arms and rained down on everyone in range.


    The speed of the shots was much faster than a crossbow.


    It was as if they were meteors falling through the sky in the blink of an eye.


    It would be extremely difficult for a horse to dodge, or at least impossible at that speed.


    The cavalry, exposed to so many attacks, would literally shatter.


    They would be hit by fist-sized debris, like rain, at that speed.


    Not to mention his own body, but the horse itself.


    Like scrap meat in a dismantling yard.


    Not even the original form was left.


    Of course, the attack was not limited to that. No, the Arks were originally aiming at the mages who were ahead of them, so it was only natural.


    In the blink of an eye, the black debris, which hadn''t slowed down even after piercing the cavalry, rushed towards the gray anti-magic. The gray magic that was exposed to Arx''s magic disintegrated, dissipating the magic light as if it were popping. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you can do to help.


    ...... In front of the Arks with white smoke rising from their right arms, the battle cry, the noise of steel clashing against steel, the rumbling of footsteps, the shouting and screaming all disappeared.


    The whole area was already a sea of blood. Masses of flesh were floating in the bright red sea, as if they had been crushed together by the clutches of a giant monster from "The Demon King at the End of the Century.


    In front of this scene, are the enemy soldiers astonished? Even though they have stopped, not a word of advance can come out of their mouths. No, they can''t move forward. Because if you do, you''ll fall prey to that magic. Definitely.


    "You''re awesome, .......


    I couldn''t help but marvel at this. I didn''t think that a single spell would be able to break through the defenses that several Kingsmen could not penetrate.


    The spell he had shown her before had been intense, but this was no less powerful.


    When I let out an exclamation that seems to have lost its vocabulary, Galanga, who was standing next to me, said as if to squeeze out a voice.


    "What the hell is that magic ......?


    I turned around in a state of near-exclamatory surprise and looked at him.


    "Galanga?


    "Did you see that, ...... boy?


    Yeah.


    I didn''t think you still had that kind of magic. ......


    Galanga moans in a voice that sounds like a mixture of surprise and fear.


    But.


    I''m sure it''s amazing, but is it really that amazing?¡¡Isn''t the National Mage more impressive?


    "Boy, that''s not what this is about. You''re right, the National Mage''s magic is on a much larger scale, and the effect is nothing compared to that.


    "Then?


    No, that''s not what I meant. The magic used by the national mage is much larger and has extra benefits. You don''t need flames to burn down a city to kill people with magic, do you?¡¡That''s excessive. But not the one Arx used. It doesn''t have that extra.


    "Extra?


    That means you don''t need the outrageous power of a national mage to use it. In fact, Arx''s magic power should be about the same as that of a common mage.


    That''s for sure. They were told by the House of Rastinel that Arx has extremely low magic power for a child of a common mage noble. Because of this, the magic they use most often is one that is very efficient and consumes little magic.


    In other words, what does this mean?


    "...... boy, what do you think would happen if that became available to all mages?


    "Other mages?


    That''s a lot of mages using it at the same time, over a wide area.


    "............


    Once again, he looked at the devastation that Arx had created.


    There was no aim in the movement that Arx had just shown.


    He just moved his arm in a fan shape and scattered the magic debris randomly in that area.


    It had a long range.


    The speed was high.


    It would be foolish to count them.


    You don''t have to worry about aiming like you do with a bow or a stone thrower.


    As I thought about this, I began to understand what Garanga was saying.


    Indeed, if a mage used this in a unit, he could wipe out most of the soldiers.


    Not to mention the slow-moving infantry troops.


    As we''ve seen, the cavalry is highly mobile.


    Even if the mage troops set up defenses, they couldn''t protect themselves.


    Heavily armed infantry is just a target.


    And then there are the longbow troops, but who has the longer range?


    Of course, since it is magic, there is always the condition that you can learn it or not.


    It''s unlikely that their tactics will be overturned just because they''ve been announced, but--


    Once again, the enemy mage unit steps forward.


    They''re probably trying to use the anti-armor spell from earlier.


    It is extremely dangerous to stick to the same spell even though it was easily broken just before, but they still want to use it because they think that the penetration was accidental.


    It is understandable that you want to cling to such a faint hope, but there is no way you can defend against it.


    When Arx used that spell again against the enemy''s defensive spell, the spell still penetrated and destroyed the enemy mages. The surviving enemy mages ignored Poluk Nadar''s ranting and retreated behind the infantry.


    On the other hand, the Arks, probably judging that the mage troops were not moving, returned to the rear of the guards.


    While the guards greeted him with a dumbfounded look, Seiran was the one who was in high spirits. He is clinging to Arx, and is constantly saying something to him. I''ve never seen him look so excited before, but what''s going on?


    Arx responded with a vaguely annoyed look. Ewlid intervened, and things finally got back to normal.


    After a while, the cavalry, who had been fighting the battle, seemed to have recovered from their stupor and began to give orders. The infantry, however, was already in a panic. Some of them began to run away, and Polk Nadar''s men cut them off and held them back.


    ...... Well, that''s what you get when you see something like that.


    The soldiers ran away. It''s common sense on the battlefield. It''s inevitable because everyone wants to save their lives.


    Really, that''s my boy.


    "Yes. I completely agree with you.


    I think I have been saying those words a lot since I met Arx.


    However, his greatness is not limited to talking about magic.


    It is also about military strategy, which I casually mentioned in my conversation with him.


    The stories I heard in the room assigned to him at the Hall of Narvalondo were all to the point and had a logic to them that made me believe they were true.


    Before the battle, he told his mother Louise about it.


    --"Be good to Arx Raytheft. Okay?


    She said.


    I''m on good terms with them, if you don''t mind.


    Anyway, while I was thinking about this, Galanga muttered to me.


    "...... boy, let''s move.


    "Are you sure?¡¡I thought you said we weren''t supposed to leave our posts.


    "It''s called being resourceful. If that panic wave spreads to the entire Nadar army, they''ll retreat immediately. If we wait too long, we''ll lose the credit. Besides...


    And?


    After what they showed us, we''ll have to keep moving. Besides, it''s about time.


    When I heard Galanga''s words, I looked toward the center and noticed that the battle cry there was getting louder.


    It was probably a sign that the main body of the Rustinels was about to break through the center.


    Hehe, it''s finally my turn!¡¡I owe it all to you!


    He shouted to the Rustinell soldiers around him.


    "We can''t lose, too!¡¡Come on, guys!¡¡Follow me!¡¡If you mess up and lose all your prey, you won''t be able to drink for a while!


    In response to the proclamation, reliable voices rose up from the surroundings. Some of the cries were almost screams. Some of them even scream. They even say that they will die if they can''t drink. The effect of the ban on drinking would be outstanding.


    Immediately afterwards, he starts his beloved horse.


    My mother gave me this horse on my seventh birthday. I''ve been taking care of him since he was born, so I know him very well. He is a strong horse and runs well even with a decapitated sword.


    Running with the tip of the blade scraping the ground. Breathing in unison, combining forces. Waiting impatiently for the release of his pent-up will.


    His target is the cavalryman fighting the ambush.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¡Aaaaah!


    As he passes the enemy, he raises his decapitating sword. The cavalryman splits his horse in half, into four pieces of flesh, and flies into the sky. The blood rained down on the enemy soldiers in a red rain.


    The tepid smell of iron hung in the air.


    Suddenly, a lump of flesh that had lost its original form happened to fall on the enemy soldier. The enemy soldier who was hit by the soaring weight was killed by it. The other enemy soldiers who were watching the scene let out a muffled scream from deep in their throats.


    Look at my battle and remember once again the origin of the guillotine.


    I shouted this to the enemy soldiers.


    "Boy, boy. You''ll have to wait until you''ve decapitated the enemy before you can say that. ......


    "Shut up! I don''t care about the details!¡¡Let''s go!


    Hey, hey.


    And with that, he and Galanga plunged into the enemy lines in front.

 86 Episode 85 Visible Hand

    --There''s a berserker.


    I was returning to Ceylan after defeating an enemy mage who had cast a defensive spell.


    When I turned my gaze to the noise in the distance, I saw a scene that I could only imagine.


    The Berserker was Deet, the heir to the House of Rastinel. He wielded a guillotine or some such monstrous weapon with ease, and when he rammed it into an enemy soldier, the person would fly through the air.


    Of course, this flight is not voluntary. It is completely compulsory and depends on Deet''s mind. Moreover, the enemy soldier is dead when he decides to do the reverse bungee, which is an unhelpful situation.


    The instructor, who directs and assists the reverse bungee, has a bright red smile on his face, which is terrifying. His reddish-brown hair has already turned a vivid red, probably due to the blood pouring down on him. Exactly


    The name "Berserker" is appropriate.


    As for the enemy soldiers, they were being overrun by his stormy attack. Just by Deet driving his horse into them, they fell in waves like pins hit by a bowling ball.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea. I can''t help but remember the grotesque expression "like a tomato" that I read in the men''s world.


    In spite of the fact that the hands are as small as my own, I wonder what kind of logic is behind the use of those hands. No matter how many engraved bracelets there are to strengthen the body functions, the level of grip strength is still too great. If he were to get into a fistfight, he would not be defeated, he would be killed instantly.


    While Arx was shivering alone at the sight of Deet, Ceylan, who was also watching the fight, nodded his head in admiration.


    Seiran, who was also watching the fight, nodded in admiration, "As expected of his Rustinell family. He is indeed a man of the Rastinel family.


    He said, "Yes, yes.


    I don''t know how he can watch such a scene calmly. I wonder what kind of nerves he has. I really wanted to stop the tendency to think that monstrous strength is normal for everyone.


    Deet is not the only one who shows such overwhelming fighting spirit.


    Ewlid Raine, who was in charge of Ceylan''s Kingsguard, was kicking away the enemies with a large spear engraved with his name. His movements are not rough, but calm, as if he were a picture of calmness. While looking at the oncoming enemy soldiers with cold eyes, he gracefully twists the weapon as if he were dancing with the spear, flipping it, playing with it, and killing the enemy soldiers who lost their weapons.


    This is true no matter how many enemy soldiers there are.


    It does not matter how many enemies there are.


    His skill is more than that of Noah.


    And the same goes for Kazui, who is also a very active person.


    He uses magic to restrain enemy soldiers and block their movement. He takes advantage of these gaps and has his bodyguards kill them.


    What he is doing is not spectacular, but he is good. He is good at it. He seems to be watching his surroundings carefully and moving accordingly. It''s a good way to learn the basics of mage fighting.


    "Take my power as your body and use it as your rope. And extend its tail to me. And stretch out its tail to my hand. Now it is an old snake crawling on the ground.


    You''ll be able to use the snake rope, a restraining spell, to block your opponent''s movements.


    You can also use the snake rope. Benshi Skail. Use your eloquence to ward off fire.


    A flameproof spell that prevents fire from igniting and spreading to your equipment.


    Algol''s Fugitive Diamond. Leave it to me to escape. It rains down on the ground, and that rain takes root in the ground. Bear or tiger, if you step on it, it hurts and you can''t move. They pop and scatter, stabbing your feet with their jagged edges.


    You can use the [Algol''s Waterspout], an offensive auxiliary spell, to induce foot injuries in your enemies.


    The only word that comes to mind is dexterity. "Kihihi! The strange laughing voice of "Khihihi!" adds to the sense of cunning, but the spells he uses still show a deep understanding of magic.


    The way he fights seems to be particularly interesting to Ceylan, who nods and growls at him. This is probably because Ceylan, who uses offensive magic to attack, and Kazi, who prefers to use supportive magic, have completely different fighting styles. Maybe it''s refreshing to watch.


    On the other hand, in terms of fighting style, Noah is the one who stands out the most.


    He uses the usual tactic of using magic to freeze the ground. His opponents are too slippery to move, and he can''t move as much as he wants. As if walking through the corridors of a mansion, he moves forward and kills them mercilessly with his freezing sword.


    It would be more correct to say that it is just a process rather than a fight.


    By the way, Noah does not slip on the ice because he has an engraving on his shoes.


    Hearing this, I had my shoes engraved in various ways before I went into battle, but whatever.


    It''s no wonder he was a squire under Crabbe. His strength is truly overwhelming.


    If he couldn''t do that, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with Crabbe.


    Now that Deet and his men are on the offensive, they are coming back to us, considering the situation.


    While he was dealing with the infantry that had been driven back by the cavalry fighting in the vanguard, several cavalrymen attacked him.


    When Noah saw this, he said


    I don''t want to use this too much, though. ......


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    "My ice sculpture. A beautiful expression. It''s indistinguishable, indiscernible. A brilliant little trick that would make a great thief pale in comparison. I''ll give you this pain. Water instead of blood, crumbling flesh becomes ice, spilling life melts away. Then take my wounds with your fragile, cold body.


    --[Disruptive Substitute Ice (Icy Damage Token)


    When Noah casts the spell, the pale blue [Arts Glyphs] form a magic circle that expands greatly, starting at his feet. Immediately afterwards, a number of ice statues in the shape of Noah appear on the spot.


    They are life-sized and elaborately made. They are life-sized and elaborately crafted, and I could believe that they were created by a famous sculptor.


    However, there was no regularity in the positions where they appeared, and they varied. Some appeared in front of him, some behind him, some beside him. It is impressive that each of them has an unusual pose - apparently, it is not a magic that creates obstacles.


    (Hmm?¡¡Shall I give?¡¡I''ll take it.


    While Noah is still feeling the effects of the spell he just cast, he steps in front of the cavalry.


    He is as defenseless as if he were going for a walk in his sandals, and for some reason he doesn''t even try to dodge the enemy''s attack. However, you don''t feel threatened by his behavior, perhaps because you have a firm trust in him. Rather, they are more interested in what is going to happen and forget to even raise their voice in warning.


    The tip of the cavalryman''s spear hits Noah in the head. The tip of the cavalryman''s spear hits Noah in the head, but he is not injured, nor is he flung away.


    Instead, the same part of the ice statue shatters.


    Boom.


    "Is ......?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    Despite being hit with the tip of a spear, Noah remained cool. He was further slashed and thrust at, but he seemed to be completely unconcerned.


    "It doesn''t work?


    That''s ridiculous!


    What the hell is going on?


    The cavalrymen shouted in surprise, but they didn''t stop attacking Noah. But of course, the attack didn''t work on Noah, and Noah, not caring about the enemy''s attack, thrust out the tip of his own freezing sword.


    "Aah!


    "Gosh!


    No matter how hard he attacked, it didn''t work, and even if he jumped on his horse, it didn''t blow him away. He was in such an invincible state that he didn''t even have a fighting chance. Noah''s one-sided attacks only knocked down the cavalry.


    Invincible - no, it seems to me that the ice statue is taking the damage Noah has done.


    In other words, the true nature of the magic is...


    What the hell?¡¡What the hell is that?¡¡It''s not fair!


    "What the hell is that?¡¡That''s not fair!


    Suddenly, Seiran and the dialogue are in sync.


    It''s just a coincidence that they synchronized, but it''s only natural that such a remark would come out of his mouth.


    I didn''t think there was such a thing as a spell that could create an object that would take the damage for you.


    I shouted to Noah, who came back after being replaced by a cavalryman.


    What''s with the foul magic, Noah?¡¡It''s crazy, isn''t it?


    "I''m sorry, sir.


    What do you mean, "what do you mean, "what do you mean?¡¡It''s a scapegoat, a scapegoat!


    This is based on a description in the Fifth Chronicle of Mages.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    "Hmm. I''m sure you''ve heard of it.¡¡In it, there is a story of a man who escaped from his enemies by taking their place.


    "Well. As expected of the Dauphin. That''s right, sir.


    "Yes.


    I see. So the magic you''re using now is an application of that? He must have arbitrarily interpreted the spell from a substitute for escape to a target to take care of his own misfortune.


    Suddenly, Noah''s face showed concern.


    But there is one tremendous flaw in this.


    "...... What''s that?


    The fact that it creates an ice statue of itself gives the impression that it is an egotist. ......


    I don''t give a shit!¡¡That''s it!


    I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it or not, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure you''ll do fine.


    "You are absolutely right. But if you don''t include that word, it won''t take your place. ...... No, I''m really confused.


    Noah said something like that.


    In the meantime, Kazi, who interrupted him, has a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ...... There''s almost nothing dangerous about the people here.


    You can find a number of reasons for this, including the fact that you have a good number of bodyguards, but each of them is strong enough that even a small group of soldiers can''t beat them.


    In addition, there are some people who say that they have been awarded the head rank among the Kingsguard.


    ...... I mean, I''m surrounded by people who are not human, right?


    Such words suddenly escape from my mouth like a sigh.


    When I see this kind of activity around me, I feel that I am the only one who is ordinary. Basically, everyone is either blessed with magical power or has some kind of extraordinary power even if they don''t have magical power.


    I guess I still need to work hard to keep up with them.


    (I''m not Risha, but I need to be more diligent. ......)


    (I''m not Risha, but I need to be more diligent.


    Anyway, the battle is proceeding as the defeating army had planned.


    Using Siran as a decoy, they are trying to get the enemy to extend their own line of fire, and then cut them down from where they are vulnerable.


    In all likelihood, Deet and the other troops would have begun their offensive by now.


    While feeling the certainty of victory, a cavalryman suddenly appeared in front of the front infantry group.


    It is better equipped and moves better than the other cavalry.


    He seems to be a military nobleman close to Poluk Nadar.


    "My name is Bail Ern!¡¡Count Poluk Nadar is the first of his retinue. Ceylan Crosselrode!


    You have no right to rule your people, you who have been seduced by idle rumors and have unjustly sent your army into my lord''s lands!


    You have no right to rule the people!" He suddenly rode his horse and raised his voice in a tone that seemed to humiliate Ceylan.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of my knowledge of the men''s world, but it seems quite surreal to suddenly come forward and appeal to people in the middle of a battlefield. ............ Or perhaps it''s because it''s surreal that it''s so effective.


    It''s not that I don''t like it. This is because the Dauphin they are protecting is declared unfit to be king in such a defenseless state. Knowing how capable Ceylan is, I am somewhat annoyed at him.


    "Arx.


    What?


    Suddenly, Ceylan''s voice was cold to the core.


    --He''s angry.


    The flatness of his inflection made this clear.


    He may not have been furious, but he must have been seething inside.


    His tranquility radiated a chilling coldness.


    He pointed the tip of his Chinese-style sword at his squire, Bail Ern, and gave him an order.


    Go, Arx. Go, Arx. Strike that foolish man down and offer his head to me.


    "Yes, sir.


    "Yes, sir." He replied in no time due to his position.


    The reason why he gave the order to send you to him is probably because the purpose of his single combat is to restore the morale of his troops. If the one who had just lowered the morale of the troops were to defeat him, it would be difficult for the Nadar army to maintain its shape.


    (If that''s the case, I guess I''ll just go ahead and blow on it. ......)


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while, and as I turned my horse around.


    You''re that ...... guy from earlier.


    "You are the mage, Arx Raytheft!¡¡I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡If you don''t want to die, go home and eat your favorite stuffed pig intestines!


    If you don''t want to die, go home and eat your beloved pig intestines!" It was right after he had said whatever he could think of to make fun of his opponent.


    Bail Ern turned red as if he had just boiled.


    (Oh, ......, yeah. He looks like he''s seriously eating a sausage.


    It''s not my fault. It''s my fault that my name sounds like something from a man''s world.


    Don''t be stupid!¡¡You''re a mage''s apprentice!


    The squire, Bail Ern, is riding his horse and charging head-on.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject here.


    ...... Bile Ellyn does not change his course even though we are in position. In fact, he looked rather triumphant. This is probably because he is not going to use the [Spinning Barrel].


    Because even if you use it now, you won''t be able to chant it in time.


    If it''s another spell, you can use your own horsemanship to dodge it.


    It is certain that she is thinking such things.


    Because she doesn''t know that this is an invisible attack.


    "The black bullet. It blinked like the gaze of the god of death, and drove down the pale horse flying in the sky.


    There was a single burst of sound that echoed throughout the area.


    With just that, Bail Ern was blasted in the brain and collapsed from his horse.


    The horse, having lost its master, wandered around sadly.


    A voice shouted out in the stillness.


    "Squire, Bail Ern!¡¡We have taken him down!


    As soon as he said that, the Kingsguard let out a loud cheer.


    This must have been Ceylan''s order.


    When I returned with the evidence of my defeat, I received a word of praise from Ceylan.


    "Arx. You did well.


    "Well done. I''m very pleased to have been able to meet Your Highness'' expectations.


    Hmm. And now for the magic: ......


    That again?


    Ceylan still seems to be somewhat excited.


    And then Ewlid, the chaperone, came in.


    "Your Highness.


    "No, it''s nothing!¡¡It''s nothing!¡¡I didn''t say anything!


    ............


    "............


    We were having this exchange.


    "Bwahahahahahahaha!


    From the rear of the enemy infantry unit, an explosion of laughter erupted.

 87 Episode 86 The name is Balgu Gurba.

    Immediately after defeating Vile Ellyn, a follower of Poluk Nadar, what struck the ears of everyone present was the sound of laughter.


    The sound of laughter was so loud that it seemed to shake the entire Mildur Plains.


    Laughing on a battlefield full of corpses like this seemed out of the ordinary.


    But there was definitely a hint of amusement in the sound of his voice.


    Eventually, the laughter died down, and the battlefield was enveloped in silence for a while.


    There was no sound of iron clashing with iron.


    And the battle cry of the soldiers.


    Even the voice of Poluk Nadar, who had been screaming incessantly.


    All of it was gone.


    Now, in the midst of the renewed silence.


    --Something''s coming.


    I suddenly felt a premonition.


    A feeling akin to a bad omen, as if something sinister was coming, was definitely drifting from the depths of the enemy soldiers.


    As I see something black beyond the enemy soldiers, the one who laughed soon appears.


    It was a man astride a huge horse.


    From the middle of the front line of battle, he revealed himself as if to break open a hedge of enemy soldiers and walked his horse with ease.


    The enemy soldiers gave way to him, and those who lagged behind were jumped and crushed by the horse. Even the enemy soldiers were recoiling from his relentless stride.


    What is surprising is the size of his body. In a sea of people, you could see his whole body. He''s too big to be riding a giant horse. A giant. He''s probably over two meters tall. A stout man reminiscent of the Marquis of Caerw Gaston - no, if he looks so big even from this distance, it is not hard to imagine that he is even bigger than the Marquis.


    The fat Polk Nadar seems terribly dwarfed.


    ...... What stands out is the abundance of hair. The hair on his cheeks is connected to his beard, giving him a short, boxy look in the male world. Her arms and legs are thick, making you realize that the supposedly overblown description of her as being about the waist of a slender woman is quite true to the word.


    A cow, yes, like a cow. The crazy illusion of a buffalo or other hairy cow appearing on a huge horse almost makes me dizzy.


    The huge man carried two huge battle axes on his shoulders and was always on his feet, letting the horse do the work.


    He is heading straight for Ceylan, a member of the Kingsguard.


    In the face of the giant bull, the Kingsguard fires their bows and arrows in unison,.......


    "Dabo!¡¡You can''t take me down with that thing!¡¡You can''t kill me with that!


    That''s what the giant bull sounded like. The sound and volume of the voice, which could not possibly be uttered by a human, hit him as a shockwave. Immediately afterwards, the giant man swung his huge battle axe with a mighty swing, dispelling all the arrows that flew at him.


    And then.


    "Those who are not far away, listen to the sound!¡¡Come closer, and see for yourself!¡¡The most powerful of the empire!¡¡Barug-Gulba is me!


    The giant bull announced himself as Barug Guruba and immediately sent his giant horse into motion. The horse wears heavy horse armor, but runs so nimbly that you don''t feel it.


    --the strongest in the empire. The man who calls himself Barug Gulba wears the uniform of the Empire.


    So is he really an Imperial soldier? I thought he would be poking Poluk Nadar''s back from the rear, but not until he entered the fray, but it seems I was wrong.


    Ceylan, on the other hand, didn''t recognize Barg Gulbah, nor did the name remind him of him.


    "Nonsense, why is that man here ......?


    Not good. ...... All Kingsguard!¡¡To the front!¡¡Hurry up!¡¡We must protect His Highness!


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    Perhaps as proof of this, even though there was still some distance between him and Barg Gurva, a chilling sense of military might could be felt.


    The numbness is like a poison that inhibits the movement of the muscles. Gradually, my body stopped moving as if it had been frozen.


    (......)


    The intensity of the numbness makes you moan in your mind.


    It was just after I became aware of my fears in this way.


    The frustration that I thought I had just conquered returns.


    If I don''t stop it, I''ll lose.


    If you don''t stop it, you''ll die.


    The voice of my other self is bellowing such things at me.


    There''s not a moment to lose.


    As the voice from within rang in my ears, the poison of tension that had been binding my body suddenly disappeared.


    The body moves. Of its own accord. It was as if the other me was holding the reins.


    I let myself be carried away by the sensation, and hurry my horse along.


    The people around you are saying something, but you can''t hear them.


    I wonder if they are shouting to stop me at my sudden outburst.


    Or is it a voice of condemnation at my refusal to listen to it?


    The content of the voice is unknown, but Balgu Guruva is right in front of me. A hundred meters away. Only a few more moments until death.


    So, spurred on by my impatience, I cast the most powerful spell I could use at the moment.


    "--Ultra fine. Combine. Focus ...... on a small explosion!


    --[Dwarf Star!


    When you chant the spell, the [Arts Glyphs] gather around Barg Gurva and form a magic circle to capture him. He catches Balgu Guruba in the circle - but Balgu Guruba doesn''t care, he rushes in. What kind of thinking is going on in his mind that he doesn''t take into account the fact that he is being enchanted?


    He grasps his right hand tightly to contract the magic circle, and at the same time, the magic circle is crushed.


    Immediately, the roar and impact of the explosion burst before my eyes.


    The sound was blown away by the impact, and in the blink of an eye, I was covered in flames and black smoke.


    His aim was perfect.


    Bargh Gurva had been hit by the magical bombardment.


    Aaaaaaahhhh!


    Such a sound clears away the black smoke from the embers and the residual flames.


    It was a familiar beastly voice, one that should not have been heard.


    I looked, and there was Barg Gurva.


    Still there, with his horse.


    The magic has stopped him in his tracks, but he''s undamaged.


    Unharmed. No, just a little redness on his face.


    "Oh, no, that''s a direct hit. ......


    You can''t help but shudder in the face of an incomprehensible phenomenon. You can''t help but shudder in the face of this incomprehensible phenomenon. As your eyes widen and you mutter in dismay, the sound of a beastly voice echoes across the battlefield once again.


    "B-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡¡You''re the young warrior who defeated Vile Ellyn earlier!¡¡Good magic!¡¡It''s been a long time since I''ve felt magic pain.¡¡Ha-ha-ha-ha!


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. You will certainly be knocked out by the impact. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything you like.


    In addition, the giant horse is also safe, which makes no sense at all.


    Balgu Gulba gave me a glare with a hint of greed in his eyes.


    "Ugh, .......


    I''m not sure what that means.¡¡Bogeyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    The pressure created by the voice made my body unable to move again.


    A few of the Kingsguard, who had taken the lead to halt the attack, were sent flying through the air by a swing of the battle axe.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    "The magic of the snowy mountains. A decaying garden. A field in winter. Cover the earth to halt the feet, freezing winds blow.


    Push aside the icy winds of Noah''s creation.


    "Those who control the shackles look down coldly on those who pant for warning. Wrap yourselves in chains, O ¿ÆÈË. Embrace me in chains, O ¿ÆÈË. The two spirits of the chain are at your feet, and the pull of the astral world holds your feet, and you fall into an everlasting slumber.


    Even the chains of the chain that Kazi had made appear were torn off.


    Bargh Gurva is coming for you.


    --You''ll be swallowed! That''s what I thought. There was too great a difference in power between us. There was too much.


    Slowly, the guards formed a wall right behind them. We''re not in that category. Of course not. Ceylan had to be protected at all costs. It''s only natural that priorities change in an emergency.


    "Everyone, the Arks!


    Ceylan shouted impatiently, but Eulide said.


    There''s no time for that!¡¡Your Highness!¡¡We must retreat now!


    "But ......


    "Your Highness!


    As if to punctuate his indecision, Ewlad raised his voice.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    Suddenly, a soldier on a horse appeared from among the enemy soldiers.


    That soldier, like Balgu Guruva, was wearing the uniform of the Empire.


    "General Grubba!¡¡You can''t!¡¡The order is to attack the left flank infantry!


    "Hmm?¡¡What are you talking about?¡¡The left flank is here: ......


    This is the right wing!


    Hey, ......?¡¡Oh!¡¡You''re confusing left and right!¡¡Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡¡That can happen sometimes!¡¡Bwahahahahahaha!


    "There you go, General. ......


    Barg Gulbah laughed at the soldier and quickly turned his head.


    And then.


    "Farewell, Ceylan!¡¡We shall meet again on the battlefield!


    And with those words, the deathly storm left them.


    "Here, here?¡¡You''re leaving here? ......?


    All that was left was confusion. Everyone in the room was stunned.


    There was a chance that they could have been defeated if they had attacked at this point, and even if they hadn''t, there was a chance that they could have prolonged the life of the Nahdar army if they could have forced Ceylan to retreat here.


    And even if he didn''t, he could have prolonged the life of the Nahdar army by retreating here.


    I don''t get it.


    I can''t move.


    I can''t stop my heart palpitating.


    "Sir Arx!


    Oh, God, .......


    Noah dragged me back into the guardroom.


    Then Ceylan came in.


    "...... Is that Barg Gulba, the Knower-Killer?


    "Your Highness, who is the Knower-Killer ......?


    "Balgu Gulba, ranger general in the Central Army of the Gillis Empire. Also known as the Knower Killer. He is a man whose own wisdom has been destroyed, but on the battlefield, he destroys all of his enemy''s wits.


    He is a man whose wisdom has been destroyed, but on the battlefield he destroys all his enemies'' wits.


    Besides, it is true that if such an unorthodox entity were to move, any operation would be destroyed.


    Yes, we''ve just been almost destroyed like this.


    Ceylan asks Euled.


    "Ewlid. Could you have defeated that one?


    "...... No. But it would be possible for you to let him go. But only on the condition that he''s alone.


    Well, ...... is not a place I want to be on the battlefield.


    But it is inevitable in the future.


    After the exchange with Ewlid. Ceylan pulls his horse closer.


    "Your Highness.


    "...... Arx. Don''t be too reckless.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    After he had apologized for his immorality.


    Suddenly, Siran grabbed me by the arm.


    "...... Your Highness?


    When I looked at him in confusion, he said in a quiet voice that no one else could hear.


    "...... Arx. Stay like this for a bit until it subsides. Don''t let anyone notice.


    I could feel Ceylan''s trembling through his arms.


    So Ceylan was about to be engulfed by the might of Barg Gulba.


    It was unexpected that someone as powerful as Ceylan should be afraid like this.


    Ceylan was a man who commanded the fear of others, and he had the power and dignity to do so.


    Therefore, I had thought that he would be more distant from me, but I guess that''s not the case.


    The palm of his hand that grasped my arm seemed to be very delicate.

 88 Episode 87 Disturbing Signs

    When the main body of the Rastinel dared to assault the center of the enemy flank, there was movement elsewhere.


    This was on the right flank of the center. This is where Count Dowd Bow, who was deployed right next to the main body of Rastinel, is.


    ...... It is already known that the horizontal line of Nadar''s army was unintentionally stretched out horizontally by Ceylan''s ploy, so that its vertical line - the so-called vertical depth - became shallow.


    The Earl of Dow''s Bow was quick to follow the main body of the Rastinel led by Louise, who saw this as an opportunity to surge forward. The main body of the Rastinel had already managed to penetrate deep into the enemy flank, but the troops commanded by Count Dows Bow had stopped moving, unable to penetrate the wall of infantry.


    The resistance was fierce and they could not break through.


    The situation was not quite a stalemate, but it was lacking an offensive force.


    The landscape was a hazy yellowish-brown as dust rose from the horseshoes.


    The Earl of Dowd''s Bow, astride his horse, shouted angrily and impatiently at the squires and lieutenants surrounding him.


    What the hell are you doing?¡¡Don''t you dare break the front!


    But the enemy resistance is unexpectedly strong. ......


    Come on!¡¡If we continue like this, Rustinelle''s soldiers will take all the credit!


    ...... Currently, Count Dowd''s Bow is ranting and raving about the fact that his troops can''t break through the enemy''s front. This reminds me of some pig-like count, but whatever.


    Count Dowd Bow''s mind was already occupied with taking credit.


    Indeed, taking credit for a battle is the mission and mission of a military nobleman. If he didn''t take credit, he wouldn''t be able to earn a large amount of money, and he wouldn''t be able to make up for the war expenses he had spent on the current campaign.


    So, it was inevitable that he would start to get impatient.


    However, there was another reason that drove him to take credit.


    These were the several blunders he had made before the battle.


    He made a careless remark in front of the Crown Prince Ceylan.


    And during a military conference, he made a comment that did not contribute to the operation.


    Ceylan didn''t seem to care that much about it, but it was still a blunder. Therefore, the Earl of Dow''s Bow had to make up for it with his military prowess at all costs.


    But with the troops out of action, that was naturally not going to happen.


    Why?¡¡Why can''t we break through such a poor battle line?¡¡The enemy''s flanks have already begun to collapse!


    But the magic of the mages who came to reinforce them was so powerful that the infantry alone couldn''t handle it.


    I''m not sure what to do.¡¡I''m not sure what to do.¡¡If we let this opportunity slip away, we''ll lose the credit!¡¡And you!¡¡You know what will happen!


    "Hee!¡¡I understand!¡¡All of you, give it everything you''ve got!


    As soon as the adjutant gave the order, not only the infantry of the troops but even the cavalry surrounding the Count joined in the ill-advised assault. The Count''s troops succeeded in cutting through the enemy''s front and penetrating deep into the flank, just like the Rastinel''s army.


    No matter how strong their resistance was, they could not withstand an offensive that took no account of damage. The enemy''s front was being swallowed up by the Count''s troops in no time.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡¡You can do it!¡¡Yes!¡¡Keep moving!¡¡Keep moving!¡¡Let''s use this momentum to raise the enemy''s head!


    I can ride a winning horse now. Count Dowd Bow was dreaming of such a fake victory when...


    "Message for His Excellency the Count!¡¡There''s been an incident on the right flank of our side!


    "Right flank"?¡¡What? I don''t care where it is!


    But it seems that our troops are slowly collapsing!


    "Crumbling?¡¡By the Nadar?


    No!


    Why?¡¡What the hell is going on?


    Because of Ceylan''s plan, the Nadar army is nearly dead. There is no reason for a victorious ally to collapse on its own, and no reason for a defeated Nadar army to collapse on its own.


    The Count of Bow is confused by the bizarre events. However, even in the midst of all this, the thought process of calculation was fully functioning in his mind. Should he move on to deal with the enemy soldiers that would be pouring in from the collapsed area, or should he ignore them and charge ahead and take credit for the headlines?


    Even if the right flank collapses, it won''t do any real harm to your own troops. In the meantime, there are several units and lords commanding them. There is no need to give up the credit and go on the defensive, but rather, if we break through the enemy flank here, we can deal with them later.


    Just as Count Dowd Bow was about to give the order to ''charge'', the messenger troops came into the auburn landscape again.


    "Dispatch!¡¡We''ve found the cause of the total collapse of the right flank!¡¡The cause of the total collapse of the right flank has been discovered! It''s due to the enemy cavalry''s single-cavalry attack!


    "One cavalryman?¡¡How can that be?


    "The cavalryman is Gillis Empire ranger general Bargh Gulba!


    "What?


    Hearing the words of the messenger, Count Dows Bow''s confusion became even more extreme.


    --"Balgu Gulba!


    Of course, the Count knows this name.


    But he wondered why the Empire''s strongest soldier was here.


    Wasn''t the Empire supposed to be here in the first place?


    These thoughts stirred in my head even more.


    The troops on the right flank are already in a panic due to the onslaught of Bargh Gurva!¡¡For now, it seems that Baron Ronel and Count Shalman are leading the fight back, but there is no denying the possibility that they will be swallowed by Bargh Gurva at this rate!


    As Count Dowd Bow was unable to speak, his second-in-command raised a voice that resembled a scream.


    "My lord!¡¡If we continue like this, there''s a risk that Bargh Gurva will come towards us!


    "Na, na, na, that''s ...... not good!


    The Count remembers. The Count remembers the tremendous grandeur of Balug Gulba. The despair it brought.


    A raging bull, riding a giant horse, destroying everything in its path with two battle-axes reminiscent of relics of ancient times. The most fearsome thing about his general is that he has an unparalleled natural disposition, comparable to that of the princes of other countries, that makes magic ineffective. It is said that even a national mage with uncommon power can barely wound him.


    It is said that the King of the Kingdom of Rynor, Shinru Kroselord, would have to travel to defeat it. He is an object of utter terror to the western lords who are the bulwark against the Empire.


    Count Bowe was already in high spirits.


    Unless the strike force had prepared in advance to fight the Empire, he had assumed that the Empire would not enter the war.


    It would be insane to fight such a thing without preparation.


    It would have been better to be held accountable for his arbitrary actions.


    "d*mn it!¡¡I can''t stay here!


    Sir?


    I''m retreating!¡¡Fall back!¡¡We can''t afford to die here!


    You are disobeying His Royal Highness the Crown Prince''s orders!


    No!¡¡Even if I leave now, the victory of the Kingdom''s army will be unassailable!¡¡Fall back now!


    Sir Bow!¡¡Wait for me!¡¡My Lord!


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure if you have.


    ...... The most unfortunate ones here were the infantrymen who were following him and the infantrymen who were right behind him.


    The most unfortunate thing here was that the infantrymen who were following him and the infantrymen who were right behind him could not change direction in time due to the sudden retreat, and they were crushed.


    "Shame on the nobility of this kingdom!


    "You disgrace to the nobility of this kingdom!¡¡You disgrace to the nobility of the kingdom!


    Heeeyyyy!¡¡You guys!¡¡Keep that boy away from me!¡¡What the hell is that crazy monster doing here?¡¡d*mn it!¡¡Get out of here!¡¡Don''t come!


    While Polk Nadar was whining and screaming at Deet''s roar.


    On the left flank of the vanquishing army, Poluk Nadar was lowering his troops to the rear under Deet''s pressure.


    Shortly after Barg Gulbah left, Deet''s troops succeeded in cutting through the enemy flank.


    Deet, on the back of his force, threatened Poluk Nadar''s rear, and Poluk Nadar was forced to move his forces back to the west.


    Currently, Poluk Nadar''s front was being pushed back by a detachment of Rastinel commanded by Diet and some of his flankers.


    Nadar''s army is already in a state of flux, and its retreating backbone extends to the entire army. The morale of the army had dropped so low that it was likely to destroy itself by desertion as soon as it got the chance.


    A total collapse was now inevitable, and reports of it might reach Ceylan at any moment.


    The victory of the vanquishing army had already been decided. The work of Ceylan and the Kingsguard is almost over.


    --But just as Ceylan and his Kingsguard were recovering from the attack on Barg Gulbah and pushing the enemy infantry into the leftmost flank.


    Just as he was expecting to receive a report of the total collapse of the Nahdar army, an extraordinary report arrived at Ceylan''s door.


    "Your Highness, the Dauphin has been informed!¡¡The rightmost part of the right flank and the center right flank have collapsed!


    "...... what?


    The message continued to explain to Ceylan, who sounded suspicious after receiving the unexpected report.


    A Bargh Gulbah suddenly appeared on the right flank of the allied side, daring to assault the allied infantry troops. The allied infantry units were unable to respond to the assault and were destroyed, with the effects spreading to the rear. Currently, Count Shalman is in command, and he is constantly replenishing his troops to somehow hold them off.


    Then, Eulide opened her mouth.


    "I understand the situation on the right wing. But the problem is the other one, the center right wing. Why did that area collapse?


    "...... Euled, what troops did you put there?


    "The . It was Earl Dowd''s troops that were attached to the right flank of Rastinel''s main army.


    That''s the guy. ......


    The Earl of Dow''s Bow. It''s the same senior nobleman who was always poking and prodding at Ceylan when he had an audience with him or during military discussions.


    The messenger said that the unit he commanded had collapsed, but the main body of the Rastinel was in the center. As long as the one next to it has already broken through the enemy''s flank, it''s unlikely that the one near it will collapse.


    But Count Bowe''s troops were unable to break through the main body of the Rustinels, and then he suddenly turned around and left the front line himself!¡¡The allies in the rear were unable to respond to the sudden retreat and suffered damage.


    ...... is probably fine. Do you know why?


    I''m guessing it''s because the panic of the ...... appearance of Barg Gulbah has spread and they''re afraid of its fury.


    I didn''t know that was going to happen here. ......


    Ceylan''s voice sounded as if he was biting down on a bitter bug.


    It''s true. The battle is already at its climax, and victory is just around the corner. And yet, here we are. Even though the vanquishing army was no longer defeated, the general was not happy to see the line of battle broken.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    This is ...... not good.


    Euled frowned slightly at the report, and Ceylan asked.


    Euled, what do you mean, "bad"?¡¡The game is already decided. Count Bowe''s retreat should not shake the victory of the vanquishing army.


    "Yes. Although this will not directly affect the victory or defeat, the fact that we are bothering Her Excellency Louise means that it will take more time to settle the matter. Besides, there''s something else I should be most concerned about.


    What''s that?


    That this is an imperial ploy.


    I''m guessing ....... With Bargh Gurva in action, there is no doubt that the Empire has taken some sort of measure.


    Yes, Ceylan and Euled are right, the appearance of Bargh Gurva is naturally due to the Empire''s schemes. There is no doubt that there is some kind of plan in motion on this battlefield that we are unaware of.


    After confirming this point with Ceylan, Ewlid looked thoughtful for a while, and then said


    "Your Highness. Your Highness, take the Kingsguard and withdraw. I''ll take the rest and head to close the hole.


    With that, he urged Ceylan to retreat.


    When Ceylan heard the suggestion, he first called out to the messenger, not to Ewlid.


    "......, Dispatch. How are the other lords doing?¡¡I want to know what effect Count Dowd Bow''s withdrawal has had on them.


    What?¡¡It seems that the lords commanding the troops have not been dragged down by the Count''s withdrawal, but many of them seem to be upset by the sudden departure.


    "Then, Euled. If I retreat to this point, won''t my allies collapse in a chain reaction?¡¡Even if this does not happen, there is no denying the possibility that morale will drop significantly.


    No, I don''t think so.


    Why not?


    Your Highness. The Nadar army has been cut off from the battle line and is already dying. As I said before, even if part of the defeating army collapses, we will not lose. This retreat can''t directly affect the outcome of the war.


    I suppose. As soon as the center cuts off the enemy flanking line, victory or defeat has already been decided. No matter how good the general was, he would have said that it was impossible for the Nadar army to recover from that point. Just because Ceylan had retreated, it did not mean that they would have to flee as well. Just because Ceylan is retreating doesn''t mean that we have to run away too!


    I''ll say it again. Although the right flank has collapsed, it has only affected a small part of the army, and the Nadar army is outnumbered. There is no room for the Nadar side to retaliate, as the defeating army is already surrounded by an atmosphere of victory. What''s more frightening is--


    "Barg Gulba. No, the Empire. ......


    Your Highness. Now that the Empire has shown itself, it''s inevitable that it''s taking some sort of action. As your personal bodyguard, I can''t let your highness stay on the battlefield like this. Please hear me out. ......


    Yes, it''s quite possible that the measures the Empire has taken are to the detriment of Siran. If you think about what the imperial army wants to gain even if they have to enter the war, it is Ceylan''s head. In fact, we can say that there is nothing else.


    ...... There is no need for Ceylan to retreat if Count Dowsbough''s forces have simply collapsed.


    You can simply fill in the holes that have collapsed, and even if you leave it at worst, it will not affect the war.


    However, if the shadow of the Empire is a remote cause of this arbitrary action, that''s a different story.


    The Empire''s entry into the war was unexpected, and it was so well concealed that it was impossible to notice its machinations until the climax of the war.


    As we have no means to deal with the unexpected, if the plan comes to fruition, it could be exactly what the Empire wants.


    So the best thing to do now would be to send Seyran back to the rear where he would be safe before the plan came to fruition. As long as the ball is not taken, the defeating army will not be defeated.


    (I hope this doesn''t mean that the plan is already in place when you show up. ......)


    (I hope this doesn''t mean that the plan is already in place when you show up. ) While I was feeling a bit of anxiety, Ceylan spoke up.


    "...... All right. I''m leaving.


    "Yes!¡¡Then several of the Kingsguard will accompany your Highness. Protect them well and send them safely to the rear.


    Ewlid''s words were answered by several of the Kingsguard.


    I don''t think there''s anything important about going to the rear of the vanquishing army.


    "Have you brought a change of clothes for His Highness?


    Yes!


    Under Euled''s direction, one of the guards set up a kind of armor stand on his horse, took out a garment identical to the one Ceylan was wearing, and attached it to it.


    If you look closely, you can see that it''s just a piece of plastic.


    You can''t see it from a distance now.


    "I see. This way, no one will know that I have retreated.


    While Seyran and Ewlid were discussing this.


    "Noah.


    "Yes, Master Arx. Can I help you?


    Can you run to the rear first, just in case?¡¡I need you to call for a pickup to receive His Highness.


    That''s fine, but ......, Master Arx, are you sure about your magic level?


    I''m fine. I''m fine, after all, I have this.


    He smiled fearlessly at Noah''s concern and pulled a water bottle out of his bag.


    I''ll be fine.


    "Oh, come on, you brought that with you?


    I had it delivered in case something happened.


    I had it delivered in case something happened.


    While I was talking about this with Kazui, Ceylan asked me.


    "Arx. What''s that?


    What''s that?¡¡Well, it''s a drink that restores ...... magic power. ......


    What the hell?¡¡Where the hell did you get that?


    I''m not sure if the existence of the Soma drink was a shock to Seiran or not, but he rambled on like a maniac. I''m not sure what to say. "It''s not fair to hide it! There was no time for us to say why.


    Ewlid, unable to bear witness to this, interrupted him.


    "Your Highness. Your Highness, please keep your mind calm.


    "...... Mm, but...


    "Arx Raytheft. There''s a reason you didn''t tell His Highness, isn''t there?


    Yes, I thought it was too early to tell you that the recovery would be very slight.


    How little magic do you get?


    A single canteen has less than 400. ......


    ...... Oh, I see. That''s certainly no way to report it. ...... That''s right. ......


    He was still disappointed. Ceylan must have also been thinking about his dream drink for a while now.


    When he heard of its impracticality, he was blatantly disappointed.


    But for me, that alone is a big deal.


    "...... May I have a drink?


    "Your Highness. Not without a taste.


    Ewlid. You know I can''t be poisoned.


    That''s true, but...


    "............


    I wonder what this conversation is about.


    I''m not sure if I''ve heard any great stories about this, but whatever the case, I''m going to drink some soma.


    I''m not sure if I''ve ever heard of such a thing, but I think I have.


    Good. Kazui, you''re with me and you''re covering the Kingsguard. The more mages we have, the better. We''ll go for support.


    No, Arx. You''re coming with me.


    What?


    I''m suddenly stopped by Seiran. Why on earth would he do that? I looked at Ceylan, searching for a reason.


    "Arx. I don''t want anything to happen to you. Do you know what this means?


    That''s when it hit me.


    The reason I''m here in the first place is to show that I''ve been on the battlefield.


    I am not here to fight for my life, and there is no reason for me to risk my life.


    There is no reason to risk your life. You still have a role to play, and it would be bad if you died.


    ...... Eventually, the preparations for retreat are complete.


    The majority of the guards split up into two groups, one staying on the left flank and the other heading towards the center-right flank, under the command of Ewlid.


    Noah went to the rear first to call for help.


    Kazui will stay on the left flank to support the Kingsguard.


    I was to accompany Ceylan.


    He looked up at the sky and saw that it was beginning to be covered with gray clouds.

 89 88 stories The name of the water wheel, and the re...

    The Kingsguard had split up their forces, and Arx and Seyran were beginning to move.


    In addition to Arx and the others, there were others who were concerned about the strange situation on the battlefield.


    "...... has collapsed?


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. In the event that you have any questions regarding where by and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    He is the head of the Wrangler family, which has been in charge of teaching magic to the royal family for generations. ...... A man of seemingly indistinguishable age, wrapped in a long, thin black coat. You can find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing.


    However, there is a part of him that gives you a sense of shadow in the way he stands still and in his solitary shadow.


    The surrounding people''s perception of Roheim Wrangler is that he is a picture-perfect mage whose mysteriousness stands out more than other national mages.


    Since the beginning of the war, he has been instructed by Ceylan to take charge of the mage troops of the defeating army, and is still supervising the mage troops in the center rear.


    In the midst of this, the right flank of the allied forces was hit hard by Barg Gulba''s attack, and was disrupted and damaged.


    Naturally, the news of the unit''s collapse and the unsettling atmosphere did not go unnoticed by him.


    Now he is alone with his horse, just a short distance away from the troops. He squinted his long, slitted eyes and tried his best to read something deep in the battlefield.


    As he does so, the Chief Mage approaches him on horseback.


    "Herr Wrangler.


    Report.


    Yes!¡¡...... Barg Gulba suddenly appeared on the right flank, kicked out the infantry troops that made up the flank and the cavalry troops on the rightmost flank, and is continuing the battle. Currently, Count Schalmann and Baron Ronel are responding to him, and the scene is at a standstill.


    I''m not sure what to make of that, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    The . I am also concerned about the situation on the right wing, but I believe that the issue at hand is the escape of Count Dowd Bow.


    That''s true. That would certainly be a problem. What would you do, Chief Mage?


    What would you do, Chief Mage?" Roheim asks, and the Chief Mage responds nervously.


    "At ......, with all due respect. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. If the Rastinel soldiers quickly kick out the enemy troops, the Nahdar army won''t be able to maintain the stability of the legion.


    "If you break the connection of the army, the soldiers will naturally flee. If Nadar''s army retreats, Balug Gulbah''s empire will also be forced to retreat. Surely, that is the right answer.


    "Then?


    No, I''m going to ask you to lead your men to our right flank.


    To our right wing at ......?


    I want you to work to maintain the status quo while magically supporting your right-wing allies. Those are my instructions to you.


    But, sir, there are still enemy soldiers in front. Shouldn''t we be covering the Rastinel soldiers who have moved to fill the gap?


    "Yes, we should. You''re right, that''s important too. You''re right, that''s also important. I think it''s a good move as well.


    So, you''re saying you have other ideas?


    Yes. I have a plan that you''re reluctant to tell me about.


    What''s that?


    It''s simple. I can take care of this place by myself.


    When the Chief Mage heard Roheim''s words, he looked surprised.


    I''ll take care of it myself.¡¡It''s .......


    "Hmm. Where is the problem?¡¡Isn''t that right?¡¡Because--


    --all I have to do is get serious.


    "Ho......!


    The Chief Mage swallowed his spit with a shudder.


    I''ll get serious. The national mage, the great warrior of the nation, uttered such words. A mage, a being who can accurately understand the immensity of his power, cannot help but be afraid.


    What comes to mind in his handsome face is either a lust for game or an eagerness to fight.


    The skinny man, who had always been calm since the beginning of the war, now had a thin smile on his face.


    While the Chief Mage was in awe, Roheim called for his messenger.


    "A word to the Rustinell soldiers who have come in to fill in the gaps.


    "Ha!


    "The National Mage, Roheim Wrangler, commands you. Leave the area immediately and rejoin the main force. If you disobey this order and remain there, I cannot guarantee your life.


    Sir!¡¡I have your orders, sir!


    Very well. Then go.


    The messenger bowed once and rode to the Rustinell soldiers who had filled in for the Earl of Dow''s Bow.


    "At ......, my lord, do you use the ''waterwheel''?


    "Yes. If we can make a large hole in the center front of Nadar''s army, we won''t have to worry about Nadar''s flank anymore.


    Yes, sir.


    I''ll head there as soon as I''m done. I''ll be there as soon as I''m done, because I have to deal with Balgu Gulba - oh, and keep him pinned to the right flank, but don''t touch him. I know it''s a little crazy, but it''s a strict order. Okay?


    Ha!


    "May the Chief Mage and all the mages of the Kingdom have good fortune.


    As soon as Roheim wished him good luck, the mage chief bowed and left to move the mage troops.


    After that, Roheim made sure that the mage troops were moving away towards the right flank and then started to move.


    As he hurried his horse, he saw that enemy soldiers were already coming up through the hole.


    This was probably due to the order he had given earlier. £üThe enemy soldiers were pouring in through the hole because I had removed the lids (Rustinell soldiers) that were holding them back.


    As ...... instructed, there are no Rustinell soldiers in sight. Not a single soldier.


    I naturally admire you for being able to recognize the situation and act quickly, even when ordered by a different chain of command.


    On the other hand, the enemy soldiers in front of me showed more confidence in their movements than the troops who had just formed a flanking line. They are not the makeshift movements of conscripts. They were probably mercenaries hired by the Nadar army.


    There is no uniformity in their equipment, but they are all clad in the swashbuckling swagger that can only be possessed by those who engage in battle. Whether they were intimidating their surroundings or trying to cover up their low morale, they were shouting wildly as they attacked, trying to penetrate the flank of the vanquishing army.


    What a bunch of ruffians, shouting on the battlefield. They reminded me of King Shinru and Crabbe Arbent of the past, but in comparison, they were quite cute.


    When I see these mercenaries, I can''t help but laugh at them without even knowing it.


    It''s nothing but foolishness to be lured by a mere sum of money to fight against the royal family of the Crosselords.


    The horsemen of the battle, who were almost upon Roheim, suddenly stopped their horses.


    It''s not clear if he suspected a trick or sensed a trap from his isolated appearance, but...


    "Mm?¡¡Only one?


    Yeah. I''m the only one here.


    So, ...... you''re some kind of commander whose troops got away, huh?


    Did the leader of the mercenaries think he was a head worthy of the credit?


    It is true that Roheim''s neck could also be given credit.


    "I am Garo Dames, Commander of the Dames Mercenaries!


    I see.


    I am Garo Dames, Commander of the Dames Mercenary Corps!" "I see." "...... How can you act like that in front of us mercenaries? Are you thick-headed, or are you too slow to understand the situation?


    "Well, which is it?


    That''s why you''re left here all alone!¡¡Like your men, the Rustinell soldiers have just escaped our onslaught!¡¡You''ll have to make do with what you have!¡¡Ha-ha-ha-ha!


    "That''s terrible.


    "That''s horrible." Commander Gallo laughed vilely with his men. Apparently, they mistook the retreat of Count Dow''s Bow and the withdrawal of the Rastinel soldiers as the result of their own fury.


    Such a blindness to the situation can be called third-rate at best.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "Well, here''s a problem for you. I have a problem for you.


    What?


    Who am I to be left alone in a place like this? What do you think?¡¡Can you answer this question?


    Stalling for time with such questions and answers!¡¡How dare you!


    The commander Gallo was very angry, but Roheim did not change his color.


    If you don''t want to answer, that''s fine. If you don''t want to answer, that''s fine, I don''t need an answer either, after all, this is nothing but my ramblings.


    "You''re a disturbed man!¡¡Hey, grind him down with your horse!


    Oh, dear. ......


    As soon as Roheim said that, he put his fingers back up and slowly lifted his right arm to make a raised hand. He was either a student waiting for a teacher''s appointment, or he was saluting in some other country.


    At the same time he made such a move, he released all the magic power he had stored in his body. For a moment, sparks seemed to flash around Roheim, and then the magic that was to be consumed erupted with a storm.


    The air, colored and visualized by his magical power, flows and rushes around him like a raging air current. In this struggle, a cloud of smoke was born, and it rose through the magic into the sky.


    But right after that. It was just after that, however, that the movements of everyone within the range of the magic that Roheim had released began to be hindered.


    What the hell?


    Suddenly, the mercenaries were struggling on the spot. They move their arms and legs, but they are too slow to move as they should. It was as if they were submerged in the deep, dark depths of the ocean.


    While the mercenaries were drowning on the hill, Roheim opened his mouth again.


    "Turn, turn, turn the waterwheel. From the deepest depths of the Great Sea of Vaha, descend the blue spiral that stirs the chaos of the primeval. To those who come and go, in the midst of perpetual motion. For those who fill up and disappear, in the echoes that never end. To those who gather and flatten, to those who press and return. They will crack and shatter, split and scatter. This is the ultimate in logic, written in the dawn of time. ......


    A huge, earth-shaking tremor that shook the entire battlefield.


    In the midst of a tremor reminiscent of a trench-type earthquake, Roheim''s mouth spun an incantation that produced Orion blue [magic letters]. The highly saturated blue letters forgot their limits and multiplied, extending to the sky, spreading to the earth, and extending as if to split the battlefield vertically. Eventually, the vast amount of horizontal [magic letters] began to swirl around and around right beside Roheim.


    It was like a whirlpool created by a violent tidal current created by the difference in ebb and flow, and it rotated with a splash of magic power. Gradually, it was filled with water, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a real whirlpool.


    A giant whirlpool lying on its side on the battlefield. Its diameter is well over 20 meters high. It is always spinning, and the mass of each splash of water is equivalent to a small bucket of water.


    The ...... mercenaries facing it will feel as if they are looking into the center of Morning Glory. Depending on how you look at it, it may look like a giant snake is following them.


    Upon seeing the overwhelming disaster, Commander Gallo looked up at it with an expression of despair, as if it had been created by Roheim. And then, stunned, he moves his head awkwardly like a tin doll that forgot to add oil, and says the following words.


    "The mage of the waterwheel, .......


    That''s the right answer. But it''s too late for that answer. A little sooner, and for all I know, you might have been able to escape my waterwheel.


    Roheim gave a relentless push to Commander Garo''s despair, and then let out a sigh.


    I also think it''s a bit excessive, even given our strength. But, you know, in order to show the prestige of the royal family, you have to do something like this - so be happy. You should be happy that you can be the cornerstone of the new royal line of the Crosselords.


    "Hee-hee!


    The situation was so desperate that the rest of the mercenaries tried to flee the scene. They didn''t care what they did. However, as long as they were trapped in the culvert of Roheim, there was no chance for them to escape.


    And then.


    "...... Fools who defy the royal family. Return to the spiral of reason far, far away.


    -- [Waterwheel Manipulator (Vaha Ray Dine)


    Roheim slowly swings down the palm of his hand.


    As the key word is released, the huge vortex shakes once more. The mouth of the spiral opens its jaws and runs out to swallow everything in its path.


    A disaster without mercy, without temporal debt, without anything.


    The edge of the vortex that arrives with little time to spare.


    The grass that had withstood the fury of war is pulled up by the roots.


    Even the ground that had been treaded on was lightly gouged and rolled up.


    Of course, mercenary groups with no roots in any one place would have no way to endure this.


    Not only the mercenaries, but even the soldiers in the area behind them were swallowed by the seemingly eternal rotation of the giant waterwheel.

 90 Episode 89 In the Middle of a Predicament

    The clouds were carried away by the swift westerly winds, and the sky, which had once been clear, was now a shadow of its former self.


    The gray canopy blocked out the sunlight, and even in the afternoon, when the sun was at its highest, the area was trapped in a gloomy gloom.


    Are these gloomy signs hinting at something to come?


    --Arks had already left the battlefield along with Ceylan and the Kingsguard.


    They were at the rear of the defeating army, on the eastern side of the plain, on a road that cut through the forest and woodland.


    The road is wide and well maintained, as it is used by large wagons in normal times. However, there are tall trees thickly growing on both sides of the road, and the rest of the road has not been cultivated.


    In addition to the cloudy weather, the road is so gloomy that a gloomy darkness seems to be leaking out from between the trees immediately.


    At present, the number of guards is only ten, the minimum number.


    Because of this, we have been able to leave a large number of guards on the battlefield and withdraw without worrying about the outcome of the battle.


    The defeated army has the upper hand in the war, and all they need is time to win.


    There is no possibility of being overturned from here.


    That''s why I still don''t understand the nature of the uneasiness that has been stirring in my heart.


    The formation consisted of three cavalry in front, two on each side, and five in the rear. In the center of the line, he and Ceylan were riding their horses.


    As we were heading for the camp set up in the rear, Ceylan suddenly spoke to me.


    I''m reminded of a plan I heard about sometime ago, to use my fake ......, but I never thought I''d use it in this way.


    Yes.


    ARX. Do you think that makeshift papier-mach¨¦ will be able to take my place successfully?


    I think it can. If no one else knows about it, His Highness will have been on the battlefield until the end.


    "Hmm. ......


    ......?¡¡With all due respect, is there something on your mind, Your Highness?


    I suddenly sensed a shadow in Ceylan''s voice and asked him such a question.


    Through the mascara, I could sense that he was troubled about something.


    However, the answer did not come back immediately. Ceylan, who had always given clear answers without hesitation, seemed to be taking a long time to answer.


    Eventually.


    "Arx.


    "What is it?


    Do you really think it was the right decision?


    Is it about the withdrawal?


    Yes. Tell me what you think.


    Does Ceylan want to hear it again from someone else?


    Maybe Ceylan has the same vague fears that he has and wants to dispel them.


    So, with all due respect ......, I think your withdrawal is a solid move given the circumstances. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this topic. If such a plot is stirring somewhere on the battlefield, withdrawing His Highness from the battlefield will thwart that plot before it happens.


    "Do you not think that the Empire''s plan is to reverse the Nadar army''s defeat?


    "To change that situation, they would have to replenish their forces to the same extent as the vanquishing army, and even if they did, the Empire has no reason to let Poluk Nadar win. In fact, the best course of action would be to give up on them as soon as they are outnumbered to avoid suspicion of involvement.


    That''s what ...... thinks. That''s what I think. ......


    "......?


    Ceylan let the words slip out as if he were saying them to himself.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    The smell of ....... I can''t get rid of the smell.


    "The smell, sir?


    Yes. There has always been a strange smell on the battlefield, but here it has become even stronger.


    Is this odor of any importance?


    "Yes.


    For some reason, Ceylan seems to be obsessed with smells, rather than logical explanations.


    But smells can be found anywhere. Outdoors, it''s the smell of the earth, the scent of flowers and grass. Indoors, it is the smell of building materials and furnishings. On the battlefield, of course, the smell of blood is the first thing to be mentioned.


    But Ceylan''s words do not touch on such odors, and now that he is away from the battlefield, there is no way he can smell them.


    He asks, trying to get to the heart of a word that suggests something else.


    "Your Highness, what exactly is that smell?


    "Cigars. ...... No, cigarettes.


    "Cigarettes?


    There is no such smell in a place like this. Of course, no kinsman would smoke cigarettes in the middle of a battle, and even if he had a preference for smoking, he would not have brought them with him to the battlefield.


    After all, there must be something to it.


    That''s when I thought about it.


    "Seiran Crosselord!¡¡Prepare yourself!


    Prepare!


    What?


    Suddenly, I heard such a voice that aimed to kill me. At the same time as it attacked from the right side, someone rushed out of the trees with a horse.


    There was more than one. Five or six cavalrymen charged in unison, their spears thrusting forward.


    "The Empire. ......


    What kind of a surprise attack is this?


    "All of you!¡¡I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    In response, the Kingsguard moved quickly, but of course there was no way they could react in time.


    He and Ceylan quickly hurried their horses and avoided the assault, but the Kingsguard guarding the flank of the attackers were hit by the assault and were knocked away.


    "Your Highness!¡¡Stop!


    "Oh no, not before!


    Just as Ceylan raised his voice and called a halt to his horse, a cavalryman appeared from the trees in front of him on the right and tried to block his path.


    Naturally, we had no choice but to stop. As the horses neighed in chorus due to the sudden braking, the guards quickly pulled their horses into a defensive position to protect Ceylan.


    ...... What emerged from the forest was a force of more than twenty cavalrymen.


    All of them were heavily armed, and all of them wore black armor. The armor is black. The horses are black. The armor is black. Everything was black, a jet-black cavalry unit.


    On top of that, on their breastplates are the emblems of the Empire''s soldiers.


    --Why in the world would they be here?


    These are the words that occupy my mind.


    The assailant, an Imperial cavalryman, took a swipe at the flank of our ranks, and another unit immediately blocked the path in front of us, and even blocked our rear exit.


    I can only assume that this move was made with the expectation that we would retreat.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I don''t have time to think about it right now.


    A spear fell down. A flash of murderous intent. Dazzling gold. The foolish one crawls on the ground, covered in coal, and the golden spear offers itself before him. Rule! Be destroyed! Scream down from the heavens!


    In response to the Imperial Guard''s attack, Ceylan immediately began to cast a spell. Immediately, a bolt of lightning erupts with luminescence, but the Imperial Guard, perhaps anticipating this, urges their horses to move quickly and disperses before the spell can be cast. He successfully evades it.


    He moves well. Too good. The way he moves his horse is far superior to anything I''ve seen from the Nadar army so far.


    So this is the Imperial Guard...


    "Your Highness!¡¡This is the Empire''s black panther cavalry!¡¡Be on your guard!


    An arrow pierced the armor of the Kingsguard who had warned him.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.¡¡Protect yourselves!


    Ceylan shouted, and immediately dismounted from his horse and hid in the shadows.


    An arrow was fired from the crossbow. The rain of arrows struck Ceylan''s bodyguards and himself.


    You can''t defend yourself with spells in time.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I move my horse to avoid the arrows that are fired at me.


    Most of the arrows were focused on Ceylan and the guards, so they were able to dodge, but some still hit the horses.


    The horse''s legs lost their balance.


    The horses'' neighs rise.


    --The horse''s legs collapse. The moment he realized this, he used the momentum of the horse''s collapse to roll off the horse. The sound of his shoes scraping on the ground and a cloud of dust surrounded him, he managed to kill his momentum and land on the ground, but now there was a distance between him and Ceylan.


    As I looked around, I saw that some of the Kingsguard, who were on the defensive, had also fallen from their horses.


    Immediately after, an order flew among the Imperial Cavalry.


    "First the Kingsguard!¡¡Take out the Kingsguard!¡¡I don''t care if you use all your arrows!


    The enemy''s movement was swift.


    The enemy moved quickly. All the arrows they could muster were hurled at the remaining Kingsguard.


    The Kingsguard were desperate to get rid of them, but there were too many arrows flying at them.


    One by one, the remaining bodyguards fell from their horses. Many of them were still breathing, but they were injured by the arrows and could not move.


    You can hear them moaning and Ceylan urging them to flee.


    ...... Almost instantaneously. In the blink of an eye, all of the bodyguards that had been attached to his bodyguards had been killed.


    The only ones left were himself and Ceylan.


    And not only had I lost my horse, but I was also separated from Ceylan by a distance.


    The situation couldn''t have been worse.


    (d*mn it...)


    The sound of clenched teeth echoed in my skull.


    In the midst of this desperate situation, a man who seemed to be the commander of the Imperial Army dismounted in front of him.


    Like the rest of the cavalry, he was dressed in black armor and was a sturdy, handsome man.


    He was probably in his early to mid-twenties.


    His appearance is unremarkable, as if he would be lost in a crowd.


    His pale blue eyes are filled with strength, suggesting that he is sincere.


    The man in command took off his helmet and performed a short but imperial salute on the spot.


    I have the honor of presenting myself to His Royal Highness Crown Prince Ceylan Crosselrode for the first time. I am Dusseyr Lubanka of the Eastern Front of the Gillis Empire. I hold the rank of Vice Admiral in the Eastern Front.


    Did the name sound familiar to Ceylan?


    "...... know. Dusseyr the Hard Rider. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    It is an honor to be known by His Highness the Crown Prince.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    However, the fact that such a general was waiting in such a place, as if he had been waiting for him, means that the empire was only targeting Ceylan from the beginning.


    The question is why the Empire was able to read Ceylan''s retreat so well, but the Imperial Guard did not give them any time to answer that question.


    "You want my head?


    "Yes. I''m afraid I''m going to have to take that head.¡¡Surround them with your horses and strike them all at once!


    "............


    "Your Highness!


    While shouting, Ceylan is surrounded by cavalry.


    And just as the black spear was about to be thrust out at once, the air around him was suddenly filled with color.


    "How dare you think that you can harm me with this kind of attack, you lowlifes!


    Ceylan''s shout rang out.


    Just as Ceylan swept away the Chinese sword, a stiff wind rushed through the area. A stiff wind rushed through the area, and the Imperial cavalryman who was about to harm Ceylan was blown off his horse.


    "What?


    What the hell?


    In the midst of his own surprise and Dusseyr''s surprise, Ceylan flips the hem of his black robe as if to sweep it away and stabs his sword into the ground. A roar like a bolt of lightning sounded, and the ground cracked like a crack, causing a small-scale shaking of the earth to occur in the area.


    Ceylan showed himself proudly standing in front of me, and barked loudly.


    What do you think of me!¡¡The royal family of the Crosselords is the divine child, Seyran!¡¡Know that such a trivial attack will not cause me a single hairline wound!


    The dignified sound of the voice ran through the four circles like a shock wave.


    In the midst of this desperate situation, he had the dignity of a champion in the way he proudly defeated the enemy soldiers.


    "Will you let go of your sword right here?


    Perhaps he saw Ceylan''s stabbing of his sword into the ground as an opportunity. One of the Imperial soldiers who had been blown away revealed his hostility towards Ceylan.


    He was probably planning to attack immediately.


    "Wait!¡¡Don''t let your guard down!


    Dusseyr shouted in panic, but it was too late to stop him.


    The Seven Swords of Jun, beckoning from the heavens, shall fall. The swords will shine and shatter all enemies with a flutter of light. Before the beating of the drum, the clouds of luminous light will be torn asunder. Before the pioneering scream that shakes the heavens, let the haze and mist vanish. Let the call of those who praise the thunder be heard in the distance, and let the sword of thunder dwell in your hand!


    Even faster than Dusseyr''s voice could reach him, and even faster than the Imperial Guard could attack, Ceylan''s spell was completed.


    The [Artsglyphs] created by the chanting spun in the palm of Ceylan''s hand with a pale color, and eventually they turned into a shining sphere with intermittent flashes of lightning. When Ceylan stretched out the ball of light as if he were drawing a bow, the ball of light was fixed in the shape of a sword with a bouncing sound. In the midst of all this, the dust inspired by the pale lightning floats up, and soon a bluish haze begins to mix with the air.


    A foul, pungent smell pervades the area. As a tingling pain began to appear in the back of my throat from the ozone toxicity, I heard...


    --[Thunder Lord Sword].


    With the completion of the magic, Ceylan unleashes the thundering sword from his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, the high temperature air, which reached 30,000 degrees Celsius, created a shockwave that blew everything away. The tip of the lightning bolt that broke through the wall of air scattered impacts like a white haze all around, and penetrated to the place where Ceylan had aimed. As it pierced the ground with a force far exceeding that of the previous thunderbolt, the lightning greatly diffused into the surrounding area.


    Several people, including hostile Imperial soldiers, were caught in the middle of the discharge.


    Not to mention the dying screams of those on the verge of death.


    Not even the intermittent trembling caused by electric shock.


    The Imperial soldier only shuddered once, and then fell to the ground.


    Ceylan watched the scene and pulled out the sword he had thrust into the ground. The shock from the sword was followed by an overwhelming display of power, but the Imperial Guard''s will to fight remained undiminished.


    They move to surround Ceylan again.


    Siran moves to intercept them, but...


    (No, this is not the time to be gawking...)


    (No, this is not the time to be gawking...) Immediately after a kind of self-awareness is born in his mind, he runs to take cover.


    Kicking the ground, he hurriedly tried to get to Ceylan, but ...... an Imperial soldier stood in his way.


    "You little shit!¡¡Get out of my way!


    "d*mn you, ......!


    A black spear is wielded.


    This is a great way to make sure that you do not end up in a situation where you are not able to do anything.


    As he rolled and fell to his knees, an Imperial soldier came at him with a spear ready to eliminate him.


    They were moving fast. They are much more agile than the mercenary heads of the past.


    Even the shortest spell won''t be enough.


    I''ve lost my sword.


    He''s in no position to evade.


    "You''re done for!


    Such words of finality cover you from above.


    The end.


    That''s what the Imperial Guard said.


    The end.


    This is the end of my life.


    (............ is this the end?)


    On my deathbed, such a question suddenly arose in my mind.


    I wondered if this was the right place to die.


    Is this where I want to end up?


    I learned magic.


    Create a magic meter.


    I''ll present it before the mages of the state.


    And now I have an audience with the Crown Prince Ceylan.


    Isn''t it true that my life has just begun?


    From now on, he is supposed to step forward to make a better life out of his disadvantageous birth.


    If it ends here, all the hard work he has done and the expectations of those who have supported him will be lost.


    There''s Crabbe, Lisha, Noah, Kazui, Charlotte, and Suu.


    I don''t want to betray the feelings of everyone who supported me.


    I don''t want to disappoint the people who helped me.


    Of course I don''t want to lose mine.


    This can''t be the end.


    So--


    "Not yet. ...... I can''t let this end here, not like this. ......


    I shouted from the bottom of my stomach as if I were squeezing it out.


    I can''t let this end.


    I can''t just die here.


    As I howled in my heart, my body began to burn with a burning heat.

 91 Episode 90 Magician Arcs Reisefft

    --The fever that suddenly hit my body as the curtain was about to close may have been my anger at such unreasonableness.


    My body was hot. Too hot.


    It was incomparable to the heat I felt when I caught a cold.


    It''s like when I was lying in bed with a fever in Raytheft''s house.


    I wonder if my body is screaming because I''ve been placed in such an iron fire.


    Or is it that my heart is beginning to break down from the fact that I am going to die?


    It''s as if my whole body is on fire, and my body temperature is rising at an unbelievable rate.


    My body was so trapped in the heat that I even feared that if I continued to move, I would never be able to move again.


    --My body might burn up.


    --My body might burn up.


    These fears became whispers that tightened my heart.


    I''m afraid it will be irreversible.


    I was afraid that I would die.


    But still, I must not lose here.


    Yes, if I lose here, all the efforts I''ve made so far will vanish like a bubble.


    Back when we fought at the Marquis'' mansion.


    I said I wouldn''t give up.


    I said I''d try my best.


    Then, I must resist until the last moment when my arms are burned off--


    The moment I reassured my heart, the heat in my body increased its temperature even more.


    But somehow, I was beginning to feel that it was not a bad hot flash.


    As evidence of this, my thoughts gradually became clearer, in inverse proportion to the heat in my body.


    It was a strange sensation, as if I was controlling my own body here and now in a different place, as if I were looking down on myself. It was as if I had been placed in the middle of an extreme state of concentration called the "zone," which is said to have been experienced by famous athletes.


    A brief respite in the hazy air. The movement of the Imperial Guard in front of me was slow and stagnant, as if I had been thrown into the water.


    In the meantime, I searched for the means that were left to me now, and found them surprisingly quickly.


    I immediately transferred the [Kneaded Magic Power] that was hidden inside my body to my right fist, and swung my right arm over.


    The opponent had a spear. If it were normal, I would not be able to hit him because of the distance between us, but this fist will never swing.


    --That''s what this attack is. That is the true nature of this attack. It was this technique that I used on a mage in a warehouse in the Rustinelle capital and snapped his body in half.


    As he aimed at the spot where he would strike, he suddenly saw the mouth of the Imperial soldier twitch.


    He apparently mocked it as an agonizing resistance, but his imagination was fanciful.


    Immediately after he swung out his right fist, the Imperial soldier was hit by a powerful impact of [Renma Power] on his face. There is no way to defend against it. You can''t even imagine that. That''s why the Imperial Guard staggered on the spot.


    He managed to stay on his feet, but even so, he couldn''t kill the gap that arose from that. He took advantage of this unique opportunity, and after momentarily dropping his sword, he regained it, leapt, and slashed the imperial soldier''s neck as he passed him.


    "Geez!


    You''ll be able to feel and hear the sound of a heavy bag of water being slashed, and you''ll hear a voice that can''t be described as a scream.


    The fresh blood spurts out from his cracked neck, and he brushes the blood from his sword behind him.


    From behind me, I hear the sound of a man slumping to his death.


    That''s one less man. But there are still twenty Imperial soldiers here, including the ones that Ceylan killed. There was still a long way to go to get out of this predicament.


    On the other hand, one of the mages in the back of the group turned to look at him and began to chant a spell, as if he had seen his friends fall. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. [O wind], [Gown''s lament], [Invited by a mad cry]. From what I can tell, this is wind magic. From the flow of the spell, the epics are probably extracted from the spirit age, and the words are more than seven verses long.


    The fact that the spell is unnecessarily long is a fatal flaw in this situation, perhaps due to a careless decision made because of the distance.


    In response to such a spell, the spell we are going to cast is


    "--wind. Formation. . Impulse. . crush . sky. Break. Let the wind form an iron ring!


    --This is a whirlwind offensive magic, [High Blade].


    This is a spell used by an enemy mage in a warehouse in the capital of Rastinel. The strength of the spell is severely lax due to the overlapping of unconnected words, but in this situation before the mage used the spell, it should be within the range of use.


    Pointing to the heavens, he stirred the air as if spinning a wheel. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing in the future.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    The ring of wind rotates, pulling the tail of wind dust behind it like a thread. It''s a great way to make sure you don''t get caught in the middle of the action.


    The mage''s astonished voice, before it could be spun out of his mouth, was torn apart and blown apart along with his body by the battle ring.


    --The rest is about 700 mana.


    Then, after confirming that there were no imperial soldiers who would turn against us, I shifted my aim to flanking the imperial soldiers who had moved to defeat Seyran.


    Suddenly, an Imperial soldier''s weapon caught my eye. Marked on the tip of the black spear. The weapon is engraved with [Wrath] and [Fireman], giving it the power of fire.


    This is just right.


    "- Kawaba''s miller. Wheat miller. He''s inept, unskillful. And he''s too lazy to do anything about it. In the end, the flour went up in smoke.


    --Smokescreen dispersal spell, Expos¨¦ Dust.


    This is just a spell that creates a smokescreen by scattering flour.


    It itself has no offensive power and can be easily dispelled because it is made of flour.


    Moreover, the spell is poorly written, with negative words and even the name of a blunder.


    However, in this situation, the shoddiness and shoddiness is nothing short of delightful.


    When the magic was activated, wheat dust rose up to envelop the Imperial soldiers who were about to attack Siran. They were affected by the direction of the wind and reached the Imperial soldiers who were waiting for him, and they held most of the Imperial soldiers here.


    "Smoke screen!


    Don''t flinch!¡¡Blow it up!


    The imperial soldiers did not like the smoke screen and tried to get rid of it.


    Because of the amount of powder, they can''t use magic for fear of being inhaled.


    If you carelessly run away from the smoke screen, Ceylan will knock you down and you will be helpless.


    Therefore, the only way to get rid of it is to use your hands or weapons.


    Of course, that soldier with the engraved weapon is no different.


    I don''t know if it''s a reflex, but he wields a weapon with the mark of fire on it. He wields it.


    Yes, too carelessly.


    Instantly, the powder from the black spear ignites the flour, and the white smoke screen becomes brightly colored. With the sound of the explosion, the sound flew out of my ears and the shockwave rushed through me. The flames ignited a chain of flammable powders, which eventually turned into a huge pillar of fire.


    The updraft created swirled and created a small vortex of flame.


    Trapped in the midst of the smoke screen''s explosive combustion, there was no way for the Imperial Guard to escape.


    Armor, screams, flesh, and everything else is burned, and the smell of smoldering flames and burning flesh drifts through the air. All that could be seen in the flames was a black figure.


    The Imperial soldiers are in the midst of an absolute screaming match.


    ...... There are several conditions that must be met for a dust outburst to occur, and it is known to be surprisingly difficult to artificially cause one. Of course, it is not something that can be easily done with powder and sparks, but this magic is a recreation of an accident at a water mill.


    It is therefore flawed in that it tends to cause accidents that could happen in a water mill, no matter what.


    ...... I thought I had gotten a lot of people involved, but it seems that Dusseyr and most of his men escaped the flames. In the event that you have any questions regarding where by and how to use it, you can contact us at the web site.


    It''s a shame that you have so little magic power.


    --Remaining, 670 mana.


    The surviving Imperial soldiers seem to be shouting something, but you can''t hear them now due to the explosion, and there''s no need to listen. There''s no point in listening to them, since all they''re saying is "kill" or "defeat" or some such nonsense.


    We, on the other hand, stand still.


    As weakly as possible, as if we were exhausted.


    We stagger and lose our balance as much as possible.


    Naturally, the imperial soldiers see this as an opportunity and attack us.


    Alone.


    I didn''t see that coming. If you''re surrounded, you''re in trouble, but you''re still a child.


    Anyway, therefore, there was no need for us to move.


    We stood motionless and silent.


    That''s why the soldier never doubted his victory.


    He could step into the fray without a care in the world.


    "This is the end.


    "ARX!


    With Ceylan''s cry, the sound came back to his ears.


    However, there is nothing to be concerned about.


    If we leave ourselves unprotected, the enemy''s attack will be heavy. You will not be able to restrain them in order to ensure a kill.


    That is why the soldier swung his spear in the air just as he had imagined in his mind.


    I hawked my hand at the mouth of the soldier, who was full of gaps.


    As if to take something important from it.


    "Take it! Take it away. Let it be his death. Let every breath die before my hand. palm of the hand that abducts the source of acid, you are an inhalant scavenger.


    --Oxygen-absorbing offensive magic, reversal aerial.


    Immediately after chanting the spell, the soldier who was deprived of breath collapsed.


    The momentum of the assault caused him to roll on the ground and he didn''t move a muscle.


    In the end, it''s not just a matter of time before he collapses.


    The true nature of this coma is lack of oxygen. Running out of oxygen is not caused by the inability to breathe, but by a decrease in the concentration of oxygen in the air. A simple change in the state of the air we breathe can cause us to collapse in an instant.


    ...... There is no way for humans to prevent this. The human body''s oxygen supply is provided by gas exchange between the alveoli and the blood, and because this is an ''exchange'', when the exchange takes place, the oxygen in the air and the oxygen in the blood are instantly exchanged. There is already nothing we can do about it because the concentration necessary for life activities changes regardless of the amount of air we inhale.


    This is a problem before you can even think about holding your breath.


    This is an attack that exploits a hole in the human body.


    Another soldier is killed, and the small battlefield goes silent for a moment.


    Before I knew it, all of the remaining Imperial soldiers, including Dusseyr, were turning on me. For now, and only for now, they''re taking Ceylan out of their sight and unleashing all the killing intent they can muster.


    --Only 570 mana left.


    What will he do next?


    He won''t approach you aggressively because he''s wary of you since you defeated him so close.


    Then you''ll have to resort to flying.


    So I move my mouth in anticipation.


    "Ready the remaining arrows!¡¡I--


    "No moving parts allowed. No flying things allowed. No man, bird, beast or insect can escape the commandments of the stars. The drawer from the well will always be greedy.


    --Gravitational stacking assistive magic, Gravity Well.


    Before Dussaea''s instructions come out of her mouth, she completes the chanting of the spell ahead of schedule.


    The violet-colored [Arts Glyphs] spread out and swirled in the space ahead, and eventually an invisible hole appeared in the center of it.


    Will it be an abyss or an abyss if you look into it?


    The arrow ball, approaching the space of high gravity, cannot resist the doubled gravity, and its momentum is reduced. All of the arrows flying towards me crashed down without power before they reached me.


    --450 mana remaining.


    Now it''s time to go. All that''s left is to use one low-consumption spell, and one each of Magnetic Force and Spinning Barrel. There is no room. In fact, there''s not enough to defeat them all in time.


    I can''t help but regret that I have so little magic power.


    "What the hell is that kid ......?


    What I suddenly heard was a voice of surprise mixed with fear.


    But I don''t care about that. For now, the only thing I need to focus on is how to get through this with the small amount of magic I have.


    The destination is still far from .......


    When I look at the place I need to get to, these words suddenly come to mind.


    It was only a short distance to Ceylan, but why did it feel so far away now?


    The imperial soldiers were charging at us. One at the front and another behind him. Two in total.


    Apparently, they were still being licked.


    The first one swung his sword at him.


    But he''s lukewarm. Compared to my uncle''s sword strike or the swords of the old men of the world, I don''t know why this feels so sharp. He evaded the flash of the sword by stepping back slightly, and then quickly slipped to the side. The target was so small that the Imperial Guard lost sight of him for a moment. Thankful for his short stature, he clipped the Imperial soldier''s right leg in the manner of a golf swing.


    The part from the knee down was launched into the air with a scream.


    But there was no time to waste.


    This time, he thrusts the tip of his sword at the second person, who is just over two meters away.


    "What the hell?


    The shout of surprise was halted by a single thrust of the right hand with divine speed.


    The technique that closed the distance in an instant was a move that he had been practicing for some time.


    It was a pseudo-technique that I had been practicing for a while. It was a pseudo-technique that I had read about in the men''s world, in which you reduce the distance between you and your opponent to zero and step into the gap in an instant. It was still a "fake" move, but from the enemy''s point of view, it was still too much for them to follow.


    The Imperial soldiers were unable to resist.


    He was stabbed through the armor and blown away by the force of the assault.


    --Kanare. Yes, it was kanare.


    I remember hearing those words one day, and then I hear Dusseyr''s voice.


    "Don''t try to scatter them!¡¡Surround them and kill them!


    Such are the instructions. He wants you to focus all your energy on him this time.


    They want to surround you as a group, just like they did to Ceylan earlier.


    --But that''s just what he needed to get the soldiers to gather around him.


    "I need water. I want it now. Bless our fields with water from heaven.


    After chanting, I held my hand up to the sky, and the light blue [Arts Glyph] rose up into the sky.


    Soon, the light blue [Artsglyphs] were replaced by water that fell from the sky like a spilled bucket.


    The water was sprinkled. Yes, water. A spell that had no other effect than simply sprinkling water.


    But all of the Imperial soldiers present paled in despair.


    "Mwah, water ......?


    Dusseyr''s shout echoed.


    Dusseyr''s shout echoed. Dusseyr''s shouts of anger echoed in the air. They knew exactly how dangerous it would be to be exposed to water in this situation. Even if they don''t understand the principles of electricity, they may know this because they are soldiers of the Empire who have been at war with the Kingdom for a long time.


    Yes, there is someone here now who controls the magic of thunder.


    "Your Highness.


    When I called out to him as if to ask for help, Ceylan looked at me as if to say, "Are you sure? I nodded firmly in response. He responded with a firm nod, and Ceylan began to cast a spell.


    The Imperial Guard turned to look at him, but it was too late to stop him now.


    Of course not. All of the Imperial Guard''s murderous intent was directed at him.


    But that didn''t mean he could escape from the water to avoid being energized.


    Of course not. The water was sprayed over a large area, just like spraying a field.


    In the midst of all this, the whole area was soaked.


    "Roar! Shout! Under the will of the Dragon King, a dazzling light pierces through.


    All that could be heard was a short chant.


    There is no need to use a long spell, as it is only to transmit electricity.


    The lightning bolt from Ceylan''s hand immediately energizes the water.


    The lightning bolt strikes the Imperial Guard in the foot.


    The sound of soul-crushing screams. Even as they fall to their deaths in the puddle, the lightning snakes still crawl around them as if protecting their prey.


    After an Imperial soldier is burned by lightning and collapses.


    He slips on his shoes and leaps away from the lightning snake with a splash.


    Eventually, the white smoke cleared.


    At the end of the smoke, you can see Dusseyr''s face, tinged with surprise and a hint of despair.


    "...... You idiot. How can you just stand there and be safe?


    That''s easy. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    "--¡¾Fujido¡¿


    "............


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with your family. It''s no wonder that in this world, where the concepts of electricity and lightning are not common, there is no way of knowing.


    Now, no electricity can be transmitted. If it''s not a direct hit, but an indirect one, ...... is a condition.


    You''ll be able to see the difference between the two.


    One of the strongest soldiers that Dusseyr brought with him shivered in astonishment and let out a dumb mutter.


    When the surprise attack was successful and all the guards had fallen, they should have been sure of victory.


    That''s why none of them would have expected anything like this to happen.


    "Who the hell are you, ......?


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of someone.


    The person who asked this question was Dusseyr Lubanka, Vice Admiral of the Eastern Sector of the Gillis Empire.


    The answer to the man''s question, caught by surprise, was...


    --Arcus Raytheft, mage.


    Trapped in a fever, he speaks his own name.


    He said he was here, doing this.


    That I am here, fighting.


    I''m here to prove that I''m not a failure.


    I lay waste to the ground, this time to Ceylan.


    Let''s go to ......!


    As I step forward, my body begins to scream.


    Tiredness and the strain of a small body. As I stepped forward, my body began to scream.


    --Even after all this, there were still ten enemies left.


    It seems there is still a long way to go.

 92 Episode 91 The Boundary of Life and Death, Here It...

    --General Grant''s plan was supposed to be the perfect one.


    After giving the defeating forces fighting on the Mildare Plains a false victory, he would have Ceylan retreat and take them by surprise.


    Yes, it''s perfect. An impeccable plan with no flaws whatsoever.


    If there is a flaw in this plan, it is that the luck between Ceylan and General Glanz is out of balance, and the heavens are on Ceylan''s side.


    Even if you see the shadow of the Empire, do not retreat from the battlefield and foolishly continue to fight.


    That the reinforcing national mages would show up sooner than expected and Ceylan would not have to retreat.


    Barring such a coincidence, Ceylan''s head would surely be in my hands. Perfect was the right word for it.


    But as it turned out...


    The heavens had smiled upon General Gruntz, and yet he had lost half of the Kuro Panther he had led. He still had some strength left, but even so, he had lost his absolute advantage, and it was beginning to look as if the mission would fail.


    The operation was proceeding as General Glanz had initially expected.


    While Ceylan was on his way to the rear, he made a surprise attack on the road on the way.


    First of all, he eliminated all of his cronies and guards, and succeeded in hunting down Ceylan.


    The only thing left to do now was to take Seyran down as planned.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m sure it''s not my fault.


    ...... What comes back to my mind are the words that General Glanz disclosed to me just before we went on the ambush.


    It was the whole story of the operation that started with the Polk-Nadar uprising that General Glantz had mentioned to reassure himself when the collapse of the Nadar army was becoming certain and he still had no grasp of the situation.


    Yes, the clash on the Mildare Plains and the inferiority of the Nadar forces in that clash were part of the general''s plan in the first place.


    "With the tasty bait of a position in the Empire hanging over his head, Poluk Nadar will be eager to chase Ceylan around. That pig can only see what''s right in front of him.


    ...... Poluk Nadar''s plot to attack Ceylan has not only cost him his position in the kingdom, but has also put him in a situation where he cannot even surrender to the kingdom.


    If he wants to regain power, he has no choice but to turn to other countries that are hostile to the kingdom.


    Naturally, Poluk Nadar is in a weak position, so if he is offered conditions, he will have no choice but to accept them.


    He was preoccupied with the conditions offered by General Glanz, and stuck to the Ceylan. He made the mistake of prolonging the battle line.


    If he had known about the planned assault in advance, there would have been one or two people who could have predicted Polk Nadar''s intentions. And now he''s going to use Ceylan as bait to tear through the ranks of Nadar''s army. Just like that.


    It''s no surprise that the Kingdom of Rynor has fended off invasions from the Empire many times before.


    It is only natural to assume that there are those who are resourceful and have an idea of what is going on behind the scenes. That''s why the strike force will try to use Poluk Nadar to their advantage in the war.


    Sir. Isn''t putting Nadar''s line of battle in jeopardy going to give momentum to the vanquishing army?¡¡If that were to happen, the Nadar army, with its low quality corps, would have no chance.


    That''s fine. The Nadar army is destined to collapse sooner or later. Then it would be better if they collapse quickly for our sake, wouldn''t it?


    But I don''t see how that leads to Ceylan''s surprise attack.


    If Nadar''s army is defeated, Ceylan will stay in the battlefield and never retreat.


    "That''s why we''re going to throw an element into it that no one thought of. Because it is something that no one has thought of, you can take advantage of your opponent''s weakness.


    Yes, that is exactly what the introduction of the raiding general Barug Gulba does.


    He is said to be the strongest man in the empire, and one man is said to be equal to ten thousand troops.


    The western lords were confused because they were well aware of the threat of Barug Gulba. They drove a wedge into the defeating army that could not be overlooked.


    "Then, of course, the vanquishers will be forced to move Ceylan to the rear.


    "...... Why?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sure he won''t be able to keep Seyran away from the battlefield for that long.


    Yes, even if they were hit by Barg Gurva, it is obvious which side has the upper hand compared to the one whose lines are broken. The more troops are defeated, the more Poluk Nadar will be cornered, and once the outcome of the battle is decided, there is no need for the Empire to fight until the end.


    The defeating army, led by Ceylan, will probably try to push through.


    In fact, there is even a possibility that they will not leave the battlefield in order to keep morale down.


    This is why I wanted to make sure that the Nadar army was defeated first.


    "......?


    Then it''s the same as what I said earlier.


    If Nadar''s army collapses, Ceylan will not retreat any further.


    Therefore, I don''t know what this means.


    "Listen, Dusseyr. Ceylan''s role in this operation, besides being a decoy to catch Poluk Nadar, is to maintain the morale of the entire defeating army. If Nadar''s army collapses, of course, the vanquishing army will be filled with an air of victory. If that happens, what will happen to the morale of the vanquishing army?


    Even without Ceylan, the morale of the strike force will remain intact. ......


    Yes. In the first place, there are Rustinelle witches on the battlefield. I''m not sure what to make of that. There is no problem if Ceylan retreats.


    "But even so, isn''t it a gamble whether Ceylan will retreat or not?


    That''s why Varghese Gulba. When it became known that they had introduced such a thing, the defeating army could not help but think about the further schemes of the empire, and for them, there was no way in hell that Balgu would threaten Ceylan''s head. With so much at stake, we can''t afford to take any chances. Never.


    "Since the kingdom cannot afford to lose Ceylan, it must play it safe. ......


    ...... Yes. The battle on the plains is the decisive battle, but it is also the first battle. Even if this battle decides the course of events between the Ceylan and Nadar armies, as long as there are future battles of pursuit and siege, dropping Ceylan back here will not have any effect on the morale of the entire army or the reputation of Ceylan. In fact, it''s always a good idea to move Ceylan back once you''ve decided that the Nahdar army is doomed. All they need to do is to make him stand out on the remaining safe battlefields. The rest, as I said, can be left to the witches of Rastinel.


    ''Therefore, it is natural for Ceylan''s forces to withdraw, is that correct?


    Yes. Besides, it''s a retreat to the rear. As long as we have a clear path of retreat, we don''t need to allocate many close guards to protect us. Naturally, we''ll have to retreat in small numbers.


    --That''s a great way to take them by surprise, isn''t it?


    ...... The cool smile of General Glantz comes back to life behind my eyelids.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    Behind that smile, there was indeed the essence of a man who had served as a general for a long time in an empire where incompetence was immediately abolished.


    As he said, Ceylan''s head would surely come off.


    That''s what I thought, and that''s what I was sure would happen.


    --But perhaps the reason why I have not been able to get Ceylan''s head is because somewhere in my heart I have underestimated the power of the kingdom.


    Ceylan Crosselord


    Sinlle Crosselrode, the Dragon King''s bloodline, the lineage of the Thunderbolt, gave birth to this unparalleled lineage from the womb of a woman called the Descendant of Spirits. It is said that his power surpasses even the rumors that circulate in the streets, that he can dispel the clouds that hang in the sky with a swing of his sword, and that he can even call out thunder with a mere sound of his voice.


    He may be a child, but he is not to be trifled with. He is a monster that could wipe you out if you fight him as a mere child.


    That''s why he threw everything he had at them. To be sure of a kill.


    But I didn''t expect the boy in my entourage to be as skilled as he was.


    A boy about Ceylan''s age, with silver hair. He has a pretty face like a girl''s, and when I first saw him, I didn''t think he was a boy at all.


    So I assumed that he was just a peasant whom a nobleman would keep at his service for comfort.


    Even if he wasn''t, he would never be able to fight, I thought.


    But I didn''t think it would backfire on me.


    It would be okay to ignore it.


    The price of such disregard and disrespect would eventually be paid in soldiers'' lives.


    The black panther rider who had attacked him was killed by the boy before he knew it.


    Even with Ceylan''s help at the end, he still managed to kill eleven of them.


    Sometimes he used magic.


    Sometimes with magic, sometimes with physical feats that defied his age.


    Sometimes he used magic, sometimes he used physical techniques that were out of proportion to his age, and sometimes his last move was completely invisible.


    It probably took him less than five minutes to defeat more than ten black panther horsemen.


    ...... They look like they are about ten or so years old. If you think about it, you''re probably still playing with toys. But what surprised me the most was that he had a way to prevent the terrible magic of Rynor.


    We still don''t know what kind of magic he''s hiding.


    If he is, he could be a mage of the same caliber as Ceylan.


    Now he has reached Ceylan and stands alone in front of him.


    He has just thrust his sword into the black panther and blown it away, so he is still in karate.


    He does not shout or shout in anger, but stands quietly. However, the spirit that oozes out of him and the straight gaze that is lit up by the fire really tell us that this boy is a strong man.


    --Please don''t forget the words of your father. It is at the verge of victory that life and death are at stake.


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, I can hear my sister''s words.


    It is only when victory is at hand that life and death exist.


    That is something I have heard my father say many times. Barug Gulba defeated him and I will never see him again, but those words still ring in my ears.


    He said that before every great victory, a huge obstacle stands in the way and prevents you from grasping it.


    My father was Balgu Gulba, but perhaps he was this boy to me.


    Looking at the two mages, he shouted out loud.


    "I command you!¡¡Kill them both, even if it means stabbing each other!¡¡Absolutely!¡¡Absolutely!


    If I let these two escape, this will surely be a disaster.


    If you make it through this, it means you''ve crossed the line of death. History has proven how much experience and strength a soldier who returns from the dead can develop.


    The price of their creation will have to be paid in the corpses of more Imperial soldiers.


    Yes, if Ceylan and the boy are allowed to escape here, Ceylan will soar to the heavens as a king who has acquired a tremendous weapon.

 93 Episode 92 To Protect That Wish

    The lightning snakes that used to roam the area have dwindled in number.


    Now it smells of charred flesh, the remains of soldiers who were struck by lightning.


    It''s a horrible sight. In normal times, it would be a horrible sight to turn away from.


    But there''s no room for that now. The predicament is still here, and if we relax even a little, it will be the end.


    The battle just before ...... had reduced the number of enemies. No, it would be more appropriate in this case to say that I was only able to reduce the number of enemies by that much.


    I used a net of three spells to defeat ten of them. And that was with the help of Ceylan.


    Still ten. Only ten. A mage of Noah''s or Kazui''s caliber would have already been able to get through this, but it''s just not worth it.


    I''m worried about us, but I''m also worried about the condition of the surviving guards. If we don''t take care of him soon, his life will be in danger.


    Even in such a state, his determination to crawl to Ceylan''s side was admirable.


    Ceylan called out to the assembled guards behind him.


    (......You stay put.)


    (...... No, we too will shield your highness.)


    (...... That''s a last resort. Do as you''re told.


    The orders Ceylan gave were for the protection of the Kingsguard.


    As in the case of the first arrow shot at him, Ceylan has a tendency to put others first. It is natural for a king to put himself first, and in the current war, Seiran has been acting in accordance with this rule. But he was only doing so because he had to, and in reality, he might not be doing so at all.


    Otherwise, he would have been willing to use Konoe as a shield here, and in this situation. In this situation, forcing Konoe to launch a suicide attack could be one of the ways.


    To not do so would be to value the lives of others.


    Hearing Ceylan''s order, the conscious guards are moaning in frustration.


    What must be going through their minds?


    But there are still ten enemy soldiers in front of them. The one-sidedness of the situation had taken them by surprise, but Dusseyr''s exhortation had revived their fighting spirit. Now, everyone''s eyes were reflecting a glint of murderous intent.


    Suddenly, the enemy soldiers showed signs of movement.


    Apparently, they won''t give us any more time to think.


    Without a signal, Imperial soldiers were approaching from three sides.


    Four on the right, five on the left. And in front is the commander, Dusseyr. As he''s a famous soldier, we can''t be too careful.


    (......) We''ll hold the front. Your Highness, may I ask you to take care of the others?


    (......Can you do that?)


    (...... can you do it?) (...... can you do it?)


    I''m not sure how difficult it will be for me, but if I can get Saylan and Dusseyr to go toe to toe, then I have a way to go. You''ll be able to get a lot more out of the game if you''re able to get the best out of the players.


    If I had had the luxury of casting a longer spell, I would have been able to do so, but I had no choice.


    As he stepped forward, Ceylan gave him a quiet squeeze.


    --Extra magic, white smoke, Dusseyr doesn''t like it, keep your distance, black debris.


    The whispered words were short, disconnected instructions.


    I read the meaning of the fragmented words, vaguely, and still stepped forward.


    I''m not going to give anything away. I stepped on the spot to set the pace-- Kanre.


    I jumped into a kick at Dussaea, who was charging at me with a sword.


    Charge versus charge. How fast will their relative speeds be?


    But that high-speed kick was stopped by Dusseyr''s small hand.


    "Kid ......, you''re coming!


    Of course you are!¡¡I can''t let you have your way with me!


    He shouted back with all his might and landed on the ground.


    Then he quickly glanced around. All the other enemy soldiers are heading towards Ceylan.


    Do you think that Dusseyr alone is enough for us? Or do you want to put all your energy into Ceylan in the first place? I don''t know the substance of his decision, but immediately afterwards, Dusseyr unleashed a slash with his long sword.


    The slash, sharper than the previous soldier''s, came at him from above and below.


    He sidestepped it and avoided it. Because the target is small and close to the ground, it seems to be difficult to hit.


    Since we are unarmed, we have no choice but to dodge. We have no visible means of attack, but we have managed to stop him from reaching Ceylan.


    I guess it''s because, as this man shouted earlier, Ceylan is not the only target anymore.


    I don''t know what made me the target, but I''m grateful for that now.


    He was attacked by multiple slashes that came out like a volley.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    "Gghh... ......


    On my arms. On my legs, on my face. It''s still only a scratch, but it could be fatal if it''s repeated.


    In between the slashes, he saw an opportunity and tried to step into the pocket.


    When you take a step forward, Dussaea immediately retreats to meet it, and this time, he comes out with a horizontal slash to drive you away - which you manage to avoid by getting down on the ground.


    You can use the power of your arms to bounce back to your previous position. His arms scream in protest at the rough usage, but he ignores it for now. With a hint of anxiety that he might soon go on strike against overwork, he once again makes a move to enter Dussaea''s bosom.


    Dusseyr backed away as if he didn''t want to.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web to get a better idea of what you''re looking for. Is it because we are actively trying to get into his pocket? Your intuition is probably correct. As long as we can get into his pocket, he will have another way out.


    "Crap, it''s been a while. ......


    What I hear is the frustration of not being able to catch it. Apparently, the impatience is causing bad spirits to build up. Then this is an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    If you take it easy and try to avoid it, Dusseyr''s bad vibes will increase even more.


    When the time was right, he synchronized his breathing and deliberately showed a large gap.


    This is the end!


    Dusseya took advantage of the situation and slashed at him, only to realize on the way. I''m not going to let you get away with it. He probably didn''t think that such a child would be able to move with falsehoods.


    This is a poor move that if used against Crabbe, he would be seen through in an instant and defeated.


    But now that he was in a bad mood, he decided to take a chance, and his little gambit paid off.


    Not to let the fruits of his actions go to waste, he stepped into Dusseyr''s bosom this time.


    With no weapon and little magic power, there was no time for chanting, but he still had his magic power left.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it, but I''m going to have to.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    What the hell are you doing?


    "Take that!


    As soon as he says it...


    --Zudon.


    As soon as he said it, a blast of magic exploded in Duchessia''s chest. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before.


    "Agh!


    Aah!


    A pain like an electric shock pierced through my arm, and my fist was tinged with heat and intense numbness.


    This is one of the most powerful attacks in the category of shooting out kneaded magic from the fist.


    However, it has the disadvantage that the fist is glued together, so the recoil comes directly back to you.


    The force of the rebound on his fist was obvious, but even if he was prepared for it, it would hurt. It doesn''t seem to be broken, but I don''t think I''ll be able to move it anytime soon.


    Dusseya''s internal organs must have been injured by this, because he bled slightly from the edge of his mouth.


    Immediately after, there was a flash of light behind her, and white smoke billowed around her.


    (My magic, white smoke)


    Immediately after, Dusseya jumped back to escape the white smoke.


    Dusseya doesn''t like it. Keep your distance.


    Meanwhile, we retreat back to Ceylan in a cloud of white smoke.


    Kuro debris!


    Shortly after, he fully understood Ceylan''s orders and acted on them.


    "- Constantly spitting out demons. A pattern that pierces. A black blink of an eye. After a shower, all that remains is a red sea. To turn is the law of heaven, to run is also the law of heaven. The lingering heat has not cooled. I still don''t know the star I''m aiming for. The race, the race, the race, the race, the race, the race. The race, the race, the custom, the race.


    Arks, still!¡¡Fire at will!


    The customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary customary custom


    --[Spinning Barrel


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    Insert your left arm into the magic circle and take a kneeling position.


    When you hold your left hand and left arm as a barrel, the magic circle you inserted your arm into shrinks to the appropriate size and begins to rotate in opposite directions.


    ...... Imperial soldiers who had never seen this magic before would have thought this movement and magic strange.


    Normally, flames would fly or wind would roar as soon as you chanted. This spell, which was different from those spells, would surely catch them off guard.


    Since he didn''t know what kind of magic would be flying at him, he tried to find out until the last minute, and his movements became slightly hesitant - but Dusseyr seemed to have good intuition.


    But Dussaea seemed to have good intuition.¡¡Let''s go! Let''s go!


    Dussaea screamed, slightly faster than the volley.


    He immediately moves his arms horizontally to prevent any escape, but the remaining enemies are no different. He dodges the projectiles and flicks them away with his sword.


    The fact that he can do that even after being hit by the previous blow suggests that this Dusseyr commander is a very strong soldier.


    If he could generate the velocity of a bullet, such a thing would be impossible, but this magic is visible, unlike the [Kuro Bullet]. It would not be impossible for the people of this world, with their unbelievable physical abilities, to cut them down like this. It''s an unbelievable world.


    The Imperial soldiers who could not dodge were crushed by the black debris. The splattering of flesh and the drifting of spattered blood in a cloud of gore were like a hellish scene.


    His left arm turns red with heat, and he begins to scream in pain.


    I can''t go any further.


    I don''t want to stop yet, but I have to.


    (Stick to ......)


    The fear of burning my arm becomes a hesitation, stifling my will to fire. Following your will, the magic circle slows down and eventually stops. With a reverberation and a smell like gunpowder, it stopped spitting out debris.


    The magic circle is still attached to his left arm. The spell is still in effect, but Dusseyr Lubanka is still alive.


    He''s the only one of the three Imperial Guard left.


    We couldn''t kill them all.


    You still have this kind of magic: ......


    Ugh. ......


    But from the looks of it, this is the end of the line.


    It will still take some time for the arm to dissipate its heat.


    Of course, the enemy will not overlook this. Dusseyr is coming at you with a sword.


    --He will cut you down if you continue.


    The heat in my arms is affecting me, and I can''t move my body properly.


    Even if you crawl on the ground, you''ll be caught up soon enough.


    As the imperial soldiers closed in with Dusseyr, I suddenly saw a shadow out of the corner of my eye.


    But the owner of the shadow was none other than Ceylan.


    I won''t let you!


    Ceylan''s sharp sword strike repels Dusseyr''s sword strike.


    You can''t let that happen." Dusseya was forced to retreat due to the unexpected impact.


    "What, you''ll defend yourself?


    "Of course!¡¡The Arx is my vassal!


    "But it is foolish for a general to protect his own subjects. That''s unworthy of a king. Our goal is your head.


    I know!¡¡But ......!


    Ceylan stood in front of Dusseyr, still.


    Even though their primary target was Ceylan himself, he took a stand to protect him. It was an unreasonable action. Why he would go to such lengths is inexplicable, but Ceylan begins to take a stand against Dusseyr and the Imperial Guard, this time using himself as a shield.


    The rugged and systematic swordsmanship of the Imperial Guard was dispelled by the ancient and elegant sword dance.


    A total of three slashes threaten Ceylan repeatedly, but he handles them with ease.


    Once, Ceylan dispatches an Imperial soldier who is slashing at him with his sword. This is the same sword strike that blew away the Imperial Guard earlier. The imperial soldier is flung away, but Dusseyr steps into the gap and swings his long sword at Ceylan.


    "Tsk!


    Ceylan lays down his sword to catch it, but is unable to block it back. This man must have that much strength, or he would be brought into a bad fistfight with Tsubagatsu.


    "Enough of this!¡¡Why can''t you see that it''s pointless to resist!


    "Ugh, .......


    Since the Empire has its sights set on you, the Kingdom will be placed in an even more difficult position in your generation!¡¡The people will also suffer because of your resistance like this!


    ".........!


    The kingdom will eventually be overwhelmed by the empire and destroyed!¡¡The kingdom will be overwhelmed and destroyed by the empire!


    ".......


    What?


    I said, shut up!


    I said shut up! At the same time, Ceylan''s sword pushed Dusseyr''s sword back upwards from below.


    "What the hell ......?


    I can''t lose!¡¡I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with us.


    If the kingdom falls, you and your empire will overrun the people of the kingdom!¡¡And you will take everything!¡¡That''s all you can do to a country you''ve made your vassal, a country whose wealth can only come from exploitation!¡¡You know that very well!


    You know that very well!


    That''s why I have to protect it!¡¡That''s why I must protect the smiles of the people, and the peace that guarantees it! That''s why I have to return home alive.¡¡This is why I must return home alive to follow in my father''s footsteps and build a strong kingdom!


    ...... can be heard. I''m not sure what to do.


    That''s why those words may have settled my own stomach.


    You have to protect Siran. I know I have to protect him here.


    So, this cry from the depths that Ceylan had uttered was surely worth fulfilling, even if he had to push aside his own wishes just now.


    There is something that ...... itself must do. There is a small goal of looking back at those parents. It''s not a positive thing, but it''s still a definite driving force that has driven me up until now.


    When I feel like I''m failing, it''s my competitive spirit that keeps me going.


    It was the anger that made me rise up again when I was tired and weary.


    But how could such a wish take precedence over that cry?


    Ceylan said he wanted to keep people smiling. He said he would not let them cry.


    In the face of such a heartfelt cry to protect someone, doesn''t one''s own wish fade into obscurity?


    No, that''s the way it should be.


    Because such a desire should be respected by everyone.


    ...... still has some magic left in it. All that remains is the will. Only a will as strong as steel, willing to sacrifice its left arm, to such pain.


    "Your Highness!¡¡Give me your hand!


    Arks!


    Get behind me!¡¡Quickly!


    Trusting Ceylan''s reaction time, he readied his left arm and fired before he could jump back.


    ...Icky!


    The sound of debris being shot out and the roar of gunfire.


    There are four soldiers left, including Dusseyr. I''m not going to stop until I''ve killed them all this time. Even if it costs me my arm, I must defeat them all.


    To make sure that wish is kept here.


    My left arm is getting hotter and redder. Because of the forced use of magic, even white smoke began to rise, and the sensation of being scorched by fire gradually eroded my arm.


    Aah!¡¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    "Arx, Arx!¡¡Take it easy!¡¡Stop!¡¡You''ll break your arm!¡¡Arx!


    I can hear Ceylan''s voice telling me to stop, but I can''t stop. You can''t stop here.


    ...... Soon, the screams of the soldiers can be heard intermittently. You can''t tell if you''ve killed one, two, or all of them, because they''re scattered in a cloud of dust.


    As your concentration hits bottom, the [Spinning Barrel] stops firing.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. I''m not sure what to do.


    Even so, he was not unharmed. His body was gouged in many places from failing to avoid the bullets. But what kind of conviction is behind this figure that still holds the long sword and does not let up his hostility?


    I''m sure Seyran was looking for the same answer.


    "...... Dusseyr Lubanka. I want to ask you a question. Why do you fight so hard?¡¡The empire is the enemy that destroyed your homeland, isn''t it?¡¡What is the reason why you would go to such lengths to offer victory to the Emperor?


    Dusseyr smiled scornfully at the question, as if he had just heard a stupid question.


    Why?¡¡That''s a strange question.


    "What?


    "The soldiers of the empire fight as the emperor wishes. Or else...


    --Or else that twisted little man will destroy us all.


    Dusseyr''s words seemed to have more creepiness than weight.


    I wonder what kind of gaze Seiran is giving to the man who said those words from behind his masks. He just kept silent and looked at him.


    ...... Our clan resisted the invasion of the Empire for a long time, but in the end we were swallowed by its fury. In time, we clans became its sentinels. We had to be. In the empire, you must continue to take credit for your clan''s success or you will never survive.


    Dusseyr said, glaring at Ceylan with a stern expression.


    "Okay. Listen to me, Seyran Crosselord. There are plenty of people like me in the Empire. As long as the Kingdom of Rynor stands in the way of the Empire''s supremacy, people like me will one day ...... bury the Kingdom and you.


    "......


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. He took a step back.


    I''m not sure if it''s the weight of so many lives on my clan''s shoulders.


    But he couldn''t let himself be silenced by such unreasonable talk.


    It''s a nuisance.


    You''re still at .......


    I will. Because you''re still here.


    Arx, .......


    It''s still hard, but I take a deep breath and I say.


    "You can go after His Highness all you want. But there are a lot of people in the kingdom who want to protect him to the death, just like the Kingsguard here and me. Will you bury him someday?¡¡Go ahead and bury him if you can. I''ll take down all of them like you from now on.


    With that, he raised his right hand to the sky.


    And then.


    "Your jet-black wings shine in the night. Your secret is black iron and your enemy is black iron. Its wings flap soundlessly, scattering iron sand as it soars into the sky. I''m tired of rape leaves. No more cherry blossoms. Give me metal. Give me iron. You are a metal-eating butterfly.


    ......¡¾Kuro Bullet¡¿can''t be supported by the left hand . You can''t use your left hand to support it. I''m not sure what to do. If you want to make sure Dusseyr is defeated...


    I''m not sure what to do.


    That''s right, just like when I had the water energized earlier.


    You just have to set things up for someone who can surely defeat it.


    "That''s all the magic I have!¡¡Take it away!


    --Magnetic Force.


    Take it away!


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation. Dussaea can''t resist and lets go.


    On the other hand, Ceylan''s sword was also within the influence of the magnetic force. Ceylan''s weapon leaves his hand.


    Both Dusseyr and Seylan lost their weapons, but Seylan said...


    "Arx. Well done.


    Such were the words of praise.


    Dusseya, on the other hand, let out a scream of bitterness that seemed to come from the depths of the earth.


    "You little bastard!


    ''''Sturdy knight, Dusseyr. It seems that Arx was one step ahead of you.


    You have a weapon now, .......


    But Ceylan laughed it off, and said it proudly.


    I am Ceylan Crosselord. I''m not sure if you''re a fan of this, but I''m sure you''ll like it.


    What?


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. It''s a good idea to keep your eyes and ears open.


    "You idiot,......, you''ve come so far, so far,.......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do, and how you''re going to do it.


    "Well done, Your Highness. ......


    "...... Mm.


    Now there was no one left to threaten them.


    It''s over. We''ve repelled the attack.


    That''s when it hit me.


    "I see. So you''re the mage who broke the [Wall Alter]?


    That''s what I heard from deep in the forest.

 94 Episode 93 Immortal Alyas

    Suddenly, my heart was pierced by a voice from the depths of the forest.


    It was a woman''s voice, a beautiful voice with the freshness of a young woman.


    Ceylan and I turned in the direction of the voice, and as we gazed into the darkness that coiled behind the trees, a white haze began to vaguely appear.


    Eventually, it became fixed in a pure white color like white porcelain, and took on the shape of a human face.


    Is this an illusion created by the haze, or is it just a human face in a ghost photo?


    As soon as the outline of the white mask emerges clearly, the uncovered mouth and the indigo vestments wrapping the woman''s body appear.


    It is as if a translucent ghost has taken on color and form.


    The white-masked figure emerges from the darkness and stops through the bushes, bowing to Ceylan.


    "It is my pleasure to address you for the first time, His Royal Highness Ceylan Crosselrode, Crown Prince of Rynor. My name is Aryus. Please call me Aluas the Immortal.


    This is the first time I''ve had the pleasure of meeting you.


    "How dare you! You seem to be ignorant of the etiquette of using such an insolent name. It''s not enough to just say your name.


    "That''s rude. I''m not of noble birth, so please forgive me if I misbehave.


    Aryus dismissed the accusation with a cool tone. I''m not sure if he''s toying with this situation, but he seems to have a very aloof personality.


    Ceylan, on the other hand, sniffs in frustration and increases the pressure on the situation.


    The invisible force seems to be crushing his internal organs, but Aryus is unfazed by it. Even under this pressure, his mouth, not hidden by his mask, twists in a fearless smile.


    Are you a member of the Empire?


    "Yes. Yes. It would be obvious for you to show yourself in this situation.


    "Yes, it is obvious that you would show up in this situation. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    You said, "Mr. Arx?


    Why did you even say my name?


    I''ve been watching you since a moment ago.


    So he must have heard me say my name earlier.


    And based on that, you''ve been standing on the sidelines without helping your allies.


    Just as she was convinced that it was another group, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Were they hiding their soldiers? One after another, imperial soldiers emerged from the forest and spread out to surround her and Ceylan.


    They don''t look like the black panther horsemen from earlier, but they don''t look like ordinary Imperial soldiers either.


    If they were Imperial soldiers, they would have seized this opportunity and attacked Ceylan first.


    However, I couldn''t understand why ...... didn''t move while surrounded by them.


    As he prepared himself, Aluas bowed to him.


    He put his arms around his chest and bowed deeply in a kingdom-style salute.


    There was a reverence to it that made him feel that his bow to Ceylan had been neglected.


    "Arx Raytheft. I have just seen all of the magic you performed in your battle with Dusseyr-dono. I thought I had immersed myself in magic for a long time, but the magic you used was beyond my knowledge. I am truly embarrassed.


    Thank you for that.


    You''re not answering me, are you?


    ".......


    "Hmm, that''s healthy. I''m sure it''s hard to give such a curt reply now.


    Aluas smiles, as if he is feeling a smile on his face.


    She ended her flattery quickly and got down to business.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to tell me about it. Can you tell me what it is?


    ...... Perhaps the [Wall Alter] is a defensive magic used by the imperial mages. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life.


    I''m not sure if there''s any point in playing dumb with this certainty.


    "No. Isn''t that obvious?


    "Of course not. But I''m not going home empty-handed either.


    What are you going to do?


    Well... Well, how about instead of telling us about it here, we could go to ...... and miss His Highness Prince Ceylan?


    ......?


    Is that what you''re going to do in this situation?


    It is true that if you are offered such a condition, your heart will sway.


    This is a critical situation for the kingdom, as they may lose Seyran.


    I can''t help but think it sounds like a good idea.


    Just when I was about to give in to that temptation...


    "You can''t do that.


    "Your Highness ......


    I''m the only one who can get away with it on the terms you''ve mentioned. It doesn''t include the Kingsguard, and most importantly, it doesn''t mention the Arks.


    "Of course. I won''t have any excuse if I miss the Kingsguard, and more importantly, Arx-kun will have to travel to teach me magic.


    That''s all the more reason. I can''t accept those conditions.


    When Ceylan declares that, Aluas smiles with a hint of a smile on his face.


    I''m sure it has something to do with the magic measuring device.


    "Well, what do you mean?


    "You don''t have to pretend you don''t know, Your Royal Highness.¡¡We''re already aware of its existence. We haven''t been able to retrieve the actual item yet.


    "...... you.


    Ceylan''s pressure was met with clear hostility. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. Rather, his tone is buoyant, and he makes a point that is laced with euphoria.


    He''s the one who made the tool. I was convinced after seeing the fight earlier. Mage Arx Raytheft. The magic you used certainly had a different kind of mechanism than the magic theory we know. So ...... it is. It''s not as if you were the only one in the distant future, there was something unnatural about it.


    ............


    It''s really great. I can''t let your talent and knowledge be buried as a mage of a single country. I would like to invite you to be one of the stars that will take our silver star.


    You knew you couldn''t negotiate, so now you''re soliciting.


    But there was only one answer I could give.


    I''m not going to do that. I''ve only just decided which path I''m going to take.


    "...... I see. I''m sorry to hear that. I didn''t want to do it by force if I could help it.


    ...... Coming?


    "I want to thank you for showing me your magic earlier. First, let me show you my magic.


    The white masked Aluas said, and began to chant.


    I will show you my magic. The footprints that have been buried and forgotten by the flow of time. Here is the dream of rebirth. Spun by the wisdom of ¡ö¡ö. Now, O dreamscape, become the unstoppable ¡ö¡ö and raise your roar.


    --[¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö]


    I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. The space in the center of the magic circle began to show signs of anticipation of some kind of appearance, distorting the image vaguely and unsteadily as if it were a seared photograph.


    Eventually, a huge bird of flame emerged from the ambiguous boundary.


    It flew out with a stiff breeze and rushed backward in a straight line with a shock wave leading the way, drawing a line of fire.


    As I lay down to endure the wind pressure that threatened to blow me away, the forest blew away with the flames.


    Looking back, I saw a smoldering path of embers.


    The forest was being torn apart by the flames.


    The spell could be heard ............. Almost all of it. This was because Aluas hadn''t done everything he could to prevent the spell from being heard.


    But--


    (The spell is now at ......)


    I can''t find the source of the spell by comparing the readings with the spell I heard.


    There are many parts of the book that I have not yet deciphered, but the contents are recorded in my mind like formatted data. But I couldn''t even find a similar tradition in the current spell.


    Perhaps it was because there were words and phrases I had never heard before.


    But this intensity that could blow up the forest. I suppose the control of the word "flame" is one reason for this, but it seems to have a power that cannot be demonstrated in a creative work.


    So you''re talking about the part that I haven''t deciphered--


    Ceylan sits down and whispers in my ear.


    (......Arcs, do you have any magic left?)


    (...... sorry . Almost there.


    (......No, you''re welcome.)


    Then we have one option.


    "Your Highness. You''d better get out of here.


    Don''t be a fool. I am Seyran Crosselord. I will not turn my back on a common soldier.


    But that mage is something else. If you don''t do something, he''ll take you with him. ......


    I know it''s an unknown quantity. But I can''t be the only one to retreat here.


    I can''t move my left hand. I''m a liability.


    So be it. What is a new dynasty if it cannot protect its subjects?


    But...


    ...... I am well aware that this is a foolish choice. But I still ......


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "......


    No way. Don''t think you''ll get what you want.


    Ceylan braces himself and lightning begins to form around his body.


    Is this what you call a full-on stance? The magic swirls around you, making you feel as if you are right under the storm.


    On the other hand, the Kingsguard also began to move to shield themselves this time.


    Even if they couldn''t stop him, they probably thought that if they could get in the way of the enemy, Ceylan would have enough time to defeat the Imperial Guard. As long as he could keep his chanting time, Ceylan would not be defeated.


    He himself gathered all the remaining witchcraft power in his body in his right hand and waited for an opportunity to rebel.


    Just as Seyran began to mutter, Aluas raised his hand.


    When he raised his hand, he had a feeling that if he swung it down, the enemy would move.


    A powerful shock wave came rushing through from the side, towards the street.


    "What?


    This is ......


    What the hell had just happened? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your time.


    "Run! Run! Run!


    It was as if he had exploded, and I wondered what kind of disaster he had witnessed.


    Immediately after, the surrounding trees went up in flames. The flames spread through the trees with the speed of a wilderness fire, and the surrounding landscape was engulfed in raging flames.


    The area turned red in an instant.


    From somewhere, an offensive magic of flame was shot into the air.


    No sooner had I thought that, than a fluid flowed along the street, sludgy like molten magma. Its movement was like the white waves eroding the beach at the edge of the waves. The surface that has been exposed to the air is blackened and oxidized, and is peeling apart.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ...... Akatsu, Nami.


    The imperial soldiers saw this, and this time, they cried out in despair.


    It was probably because they had witnessed a disaster that no man could resist. The sight of magma surging at a frightening speed, even when watching an unrealistic movie, is enough to make one''s heart wrench with despair. If it''s real, I don''t have to tell you.


    Yes, the magma-like substance is molten iron.


    Red-hot, red-contoured, eye-burning heat and light, super-hot molten material. I don''t know if it''s 1,200 degrees or 1,500 degrees, but I can certainly feel the heat burning my skin.


    The molten metal that flowed from the street surged like a wave, engulfing the Imperial soldiers, who quickly turned black and hardened. Shiro smoke rose from the cast-iron statues, and warped magic letters, the residue of magic, flew up into the air and shattered.


    "This is .......


    You''re here.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    It is said to be in ...... as far as the creation of the heavens and the earth is concerned. I''m not sure what to say. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing and how you''re going to do it.


    Yes, the first book, the Records of the Creation of the Heavens and Earth, describes the great events that led to the creation of the heavens and the earth.


    Light from the heavens.


    Cold fire.


    The vortex of Vaha.


    Legaia, the bituminous giant.


    There are more, for they are called the Ten Words, but Akatsunami is said to be one of them, the one that formed the Cross Mountains that crisscross the continent.


    And it was also the main domain of the national mage, who is said to be equivalent to the top three seats in the kingdom.


    "No, thank you for your help. You took the trouble to tell me where you were.


    You took the trouble to tell me where you were." From across the street, I hear a familiar voice.


    The voice caught my attention and I turned around.


    In the center of the flowing red river, on the cold blackened black iron, stood a familiar figure.


    A ......


    I''m not sure if the breath that suddenly escaped was one of joy and relief.


    The mage carelessly thrusts out a cigar.


    The molten iron lifted and burned the tip.


    Inhaling the smoke, he then exhaled loudly toward the sky.


    When Ceylan saw this, he spat out his name as if relieved.


    "Mage of Molten Iron: ......


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    He is a muscular man with a body full of magic power.


    He is currently wearing a military coat over his shoulders, arms crossed, and has a large lit cigar in his mouth, despite the fact that he is on military duty.


    Suddenly, one of the men who had escaped the molten metal launched a suicide attack across the steel floor. But Crabbe is in no hurry. He took the cigar out of his mouth and flicked it at the Imperial soldier.


    "Agh!


    "Sweet.


    Crabbe said in a dumbfounded manner and struck the flinching Imperial soldier with his back fist. I''m not sure if that''s the right word. The Imperial soldier was literally shattered before the iron fist.


    The bodies of the doomed Imperial soldiers were soon swept away by the waves of molten metal that rushed in from the side.


    "Uncle, .......


    When I called out to him, Crabbe turned to me, nodded once, and immediately fell to his knees at Ceylan''s side.


    "Crabbe Arbent, Mage of Molten Iron. I am here at your command.


    "Molten iron, you have come to me.


    "Your Highness. I''ll take care of everything else.


    Yeah. I''m counting on you.


    As I listened to this exchange, I suddenly felt my body float in the air.


    I felt as if someone was picking me up. When I looked up, I saw a familiar face.


    "Mr. Arx.


    Noah. ......


    It was Noah who supported me.


    He probably led Crabbe, who had come to reinforce him, to the street.


    After him, his subordinate mages appeared from behind Crabbe.


    After casting a spell to lower the temperature, they deployed around him, relying on the black iron pavement.


    They are divided into two groups: those who move to surround Aluas, and those who come to the aid of the guards.


    Meanwhile, Crabbe glared at the area. Eventually, he realized what was going on here and gave a grim smile.


    "Arx!¡¡You did well!¡¡You showed some guts!


    "Heh, ......


    While Noah held him, he raised his fist in response.


    Crabbe''s words were the most flattering compliment I''ve ever heard.


    I''m sure you''ll agree that His Majesty Shinru Kroselord was better than General .......


    "Of course. Don''t think that the King is so far behind the Empire, do you?


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    "It''s no use. Let''s retreat.


    "You won''t make me.


    "No, I''ll do it.


    With that, Aryus leapt away from the wave of molten iron and onto a still-safe tree.


    A wave of molten metal dredged up the spot where she was, and Crabbe immediately extended the molten metal into the air.


    Crabbe''s¡¾Iron Floor Rehearsal¡¿is a transformative magic. Once you use it, you can freely manipulate the molten iron until the magic power runs out or the user, Crave, cuts off the supply of magic.


    It can be cooled and solidified into iron, returned to the boiling molten water, or stretched hollow like this.


    As the molten water was approaching, Aluas chanted something, and a magical defense appeared in front of her.


    The tentacles of molten metal that extended out in multiples were repelled by the translucent barrier.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    It''s an honor to be praised by someone who controls a part of the creation of this world.


    And you''re saying you''re even more impressive for preventing it?


    No way, that''s reading too much into it. It''s not enough to have prevented it, is it?


    ".......


    Crabbe snickers, closes one eye, and immediately raises his right hand. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    It was a sight that even our allies could not help but feel fear and despair.


    Just before the extreme mass struck.


    Suddenly, Aryus''s figure changed into a blur.


    Wavering, wavering.


    Immediately after, a rush of molten metal contacted Aryus. But the molten metal passed right through her.


    "What--?


    Crabbe uttered a questioning voice. That''s because Aluas, who was supposedly hit by the molten metal, was still floating there without a care in the world. It was true that he had taken a direct hit.


    However, the image remained in place, as if it had been hit by a 3D image. I don''t know how this works. He didn''t seem to have used any magic, but...


    The statue of Aluas, now that safety has been established, opens his mouth in a calm manner.


    ...... I didn''t expect to be beaten so badly by the strike force. A decoy named Poluk Nadar. General Barg Gulba. Dusseyr Lubanka''s surprise attack. And last but not least, me. We had all the forces and the plans in place. And yet, all of them were suppressed. ......


    That''s because you underestimated the kingdom.


    No, he did not. Otherwise, they would not have planned so carefully.


    Then why?


    I don''t need to ask anyone.


    Because the answer is quite simple.


    So.


    "That''s obvious, isn''t it?


    I say.


    "May I ask why ......?


    It''s because you''re all looking in different directions. You can''t get the best out of a group of people no matter how talented they are if they don''t work together. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "............


    It''s true that you''ve all been working for the win. Poluk Nadar, the imperial general who came to surprise you, and you, who I don''t know what you are. But it''s obvious that the moment we despise each other, we will collapse. How can a group of people who only care about themselves defeat a group of people who are united in one thing?


    "I do this and that. You''re right.


    I''m sure you''re right." Aluas said, and his tone changed to a mysterious one.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. The way you said it, you must have had a good idea of what this battle was about. In other words.


    --If the Empire was to win here, it had to deal with you first, didn''t it?


    As he said this, Aryus'' figure faded even further.


    "Mage, Arx Raytheft. Please remember what I just said. We''re waiting for you to change your mind.


    "Pull it out.


    Aryus smiled back at the sarcastic reply, and then disappeared like smoke.


    There was no sign of him again.


    So, it''s finally over.


    Immediately, with a sense of relief, darkness fell over me from above.


    My body ached all over, and I was at my limit.


    "Master Arx!¡¡Be careful!


    Noah shook his body.


    "Arx!¡¡Hey!¡¡Arx!¡¡Stay with me!


    Clive''s voice comes closer.


    "Arx!¡¡Arxuuuuuuuuuu!


    The last thing I heard before I lost consciousness was Ceylan''s urgent scream.

 95 Episode 94 Yumemakumara

    --I suddenly found myself standing alone in a strange place.


    "Is that ......?


    You''ve just woken up, and your mind is still a bit foggy, but you look around you, searching.


    I was standing in what looked like an aisle.


    The width was so cramped that two adults could fit side by side.


    The sunlight was far away in the sky, blocked by the high walls, and the word "narrow alley" was a perfect fit.


    Wooden and paper boxes are stacked on top of each other, garbage has accumulated in the corners, and there is a lot of dust.


    There are old outdoor units and windows with shutters down. The maintenance ladder is rusted and battered. The maintenance ladder is rusted and battered, and the puddle of water beneath my feet is blackened with mud. The bare wires are wandering there like snakes.


    Well, where the hell are we?


    As I recall, Crabbe drove Aryus away, and Noah was holding me.


    However, I don''t remember anything from there, and I can''t connect it to my current situation.


    There is no way that I could have wandered into some alley from there.


    In the first place, the setting of the stage is different.


    The objects are not from my own world, but from the world of men.


    They are things that should never exist in this world.


    I can''t figure it out, so I start walking toward the light at the end of the alley in search of the answer.


    Feeling dazzled by the difference in light and darkness between the alley and the street, you put your palm to your forehead to create a weasel''s eye shadow.


    Eventually, as my eyes adjusted to the brightness, I saw a familiar scene.


    Skyscrapers made of concrete and multicolored lights.


    Cars raced down the road with the sound of their engines, and on the other side of the viaduct, a train was running with a lot of noise.


    Look under your feet and you will see tiled sidewalks and asphalt driveways.


    It''s definitely a man''s world.


    Which means... Am I dreaming that I''m that man again?


    Thinking this, I looked at my reflection in the glass of a show window on the street and saw that it was not that man, but Arx Raytheft.


    What the hell is this ......?


    If this was the dream, I should be that man.


    If this was a dream, then I should be that man, and yet here I am.


    As I walked along the sidewalk without any understanding, I eventually came to an intersection.


    There are many people standing at the intersection, waiting for the light to turn green.


    Their faces are not there. I wonder if it''s a flat face, or if it''s just hidden in the shadows. I tried to peek at it, but no one knew.


    Eventually, the traffic light turned green, and the faceless people began to walk along the white line drawn on the asphalt.


    They all walked toward a single stream. Businessmen, housewives, students, whoever. It was as if they were being swept away by the current of the river.


    As I walked along with the current, I eventually came to a store.


    It was a small, clean caf¨¦ that could be found in any city.


    It is a glass-walled type of caf¨¦ where you can see the interior clearly. The wallpaper is white and bright, and the chairs and tables are made of wood. It has a stylish appearance with an open terrace.


    When I peeked at the terrace, I saw only one person with a distinct appearance among the faceless people seated there.


    What?


    It was a girl.


    She was in her mid-teens. She had flowing black hair, and her eyes shone blue as if they were filled with blue balls. Her skin was as white as fresh snow, and her lips were a pale pink, giving the illusion of a life-sized, elaborate doll sitting on top of her.


    I wondered if it was my imagination, but I felt that she looked a lot like Suu.


    She was dressed in a white high-necked jacket and black pants. The clothes were somewhat futuristic, but what caught my attention were the chains attached to every part of her body.


    There are so many of them hanging down from her clothes that they seem to rub against each other and make a jangling sound when she moves.


    From the side, it looks as if you are tied up, but you don''t seem to be trapped by the chains or their weight.


    He seems to have noticed me and smiles at me.


    "Please, come here.


    The girl''s voice sounded calm.


    The girl''s voice was so clear and uncluttered that it was almost frightening.


    I entered the store as she suggested and sat down on the wooden chair in front of her.


    My name is Cheyne. Please make my acquaintance, Arx Raytheft.


    "Chayne?


    Yes.


    --Chane.


    That name is so well known in that world that no one knows it.


    He is one half of the twin spirits who appear in the second book of the Chronicles, The Age of Spirits. He is a supernatural being who traveled around the world with his sister Wedge to bring peace and tranquility to the world at a time when the world was still in the midst of chaos.


    During their travels, they sometimes defeated monsters, sometimes calmed disasters, and sometimes guided people.


    For this reason, they appear in many picture books and fairy tales, and there is a strong belief in them.


    I never thought I''d see such an amazing creature in my dream.


    It''s a dream, but it''s not just a dream.


    So what is this?


    Well... Well, it''s a shared thought in the form of a dream: ....... This is a universal mental space, not the gloomy and vague one that you humans see.


    The way you say that suddenly sounds like science fiction.


    But I think you can understand it. You''ve got his memories and his experiences.


    "He ......?¡¡--What?


    Suddenly, I turned my head to the side, and was caught by a character in my dream.


    There was a round wooden table and two chairs on a sunny terrace.


    And there was a man who looked familiar to me.


    It was that man. A young man who lived in that world and died prematurely.


    He was smart and athletic. He was not only well read, but also well versed in martial arts, a gifted man who had been given two or three things from heaven.


    He was a gifted man who was given two or three things by the heavens. Everyone expected great things from him, but in spite of that, he lost his life without a trace.


    Now, he and his girlfriend are chatting about trivial things and smiling peacefully.


    They are at the peak of happiness. Such words suit her well.


    This must be a scene right after the engagement.


    The voice you hear is full of hope and happiness. But the person listening to them can''t be at peace. What shall we do about the ceremony?" "How many people shall we invite?" The lively voices make me feel unbearably sad, probably because I know part of the outcome.


    In the midst of these thoughts, a shadow suddenly falls over their faces. Like characters in a book of paper cutouts, their expressions disappear, and eventually they become just like people walking in a crowded street.


    A handkerchief is gently offered to me by Cheyne.


    It was only then that I realized that I was crying.


    "Tsugaya-san. I wonder what happened after that?


    "You don''t need to know that. It will only make you sadder.


    ............ Well, maybe you''re right.


    Yes, that''s probably true. If you hear that she is grieving, you will feel sorry for her, and if she finds a new lover, you will also feel sad.


    I am not him. I am not him, but I have been him. Maybe that''s enough reason for your heart to stay with you in your grief.


    After I feel better, I''ll get to the point.


    "You said your name was Chain earlier, right?


    "Yes. Yes, I am that Chain, just as you think.


    It seems that she is, after all, one half of the Twin Spirits, the Asari Spirit Chain.


    I never dreamed that she would actually come out in front of me like this.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "No, it''s fine as it is. I think it would be easier for you to talk to me.


    "Well, ......, I''m very sorry.


    Yes.


    Chain smiled at me. I felt a little embarrassed to see her face, and I cleared my throat to cover it up.


    I immediately move on to the question.


    In short, this is the same as talking to you in real life, isn''t it?


    "Yes. Yes, it is. Well, I can talk to you in the other world, too. But I''m too far away to see her now, so I''m talking to her in my dream.


    In other words, she exists in reality.


    In the man''s world, gods and spirits only appear in stories, but in that world, such things are commonplace. Even though I am a member of this world, I still think of it as a fantasy because I am too poisoned by the ...... man''s world.


    Why in the world are you doing this?


    I have a favor to ask you.


    Do me a favor. ......


    Yes. From now on, some of the things described in the prophecy of the kraki will come true. I need you to stop them.


    Huh?¡¡What?


    That''s all I have to say.


    That''s all I want.


    But the conversation was too abrupt.


    No, no, ...... no, no, no!¡¡Wait a minute!


    No need to rush, okay?¡¡This is still a long way off, so we have plenty of time.


    That''s not what I''m talking about!


    I know exactly what you mean. I know exactly what you mean. It''s just that it''s so out of the blue that you don''t understand what I''m saying.


    If you know what I mean. ......


    In the meantime, Chane is smiling softly, "Hmmm.


    I''m not sure if this genie is more mischievous than I thought.


    "I''m sorry. But if you don''t do that, we''ll be in trouble.


    I understand what you''re saying, but first, why me?¡¡I know what you mean, but why me?¡¡In fact, it would be better if it wasn''t me.


    "No, Arx Raytheft, I''m asking you because you''re the one.


    Chane says with confidence. I don''t know where the evidence for this comes from.


    It''s not that I have no idea .......


    ...... because it has something to do with this?


    He said, looking around. If there is a reason, it''s this one. He chose himself because of his memories of reliving a man''s life, his knowledge of the man''s world.


    When I looked at him as if to ask, he just said, "That''s one of the reasons," and didn''t say anything else.


    Realizing that he is unlikely to answer my question, I return to the original topic.


    "You want me to change the outcome of the prophecy, is that something you can do?


    "It''s not impossible. The writings of the prophecies of the kulaki are a kind of indicator, a guide. This is something that should be repeated over time, and the results will change each time. Of course, there have been a number of things that have changed through our efforts.


    Apparently. If the genie says it''s not impossible, then it must be possible.


    What do you think?


    ...... If you ask me to do it, I can''t not do it.


    I was told such a thing directly by a spirit. I''m not a religious person myself, but as one who lives in this world, I can''t just ignore it.


    But...


    I''ve got things to do.


    In the meantime, you''re welcome to stay.


    That''s absurd. ......


    If it''s a matter that can be dealt with in between, fine, but since the spirits are moving like this, it''s not hard to imagine that it''s not a trivial matter.


    What''s in it for you?


    That''s not for me to say.


    If you don''t tell me what it is that I shouldn''t tell you, I won''t know what to do with it.¡¡Is the demon king of the end of the century going to come back, or is it going to be some big stupid monster, or is it going to be some crazy entity from the age of spirits that is out of human control?


    The first thing that comes to mind when talking about ...... that must be contained is a major calamity or disaster.


    The most likely of these is the existence of the four Demon Lords in the Sixth Chronicle. These are monsters of great power who tried to destroy the world in the years after the Mages'' Song, in the time between the present and the past.


    If there is a resurrection of these monsters, then of course there must be a description of it in the Book of Prophecies.


    The same is true for monsters born from a curse.


    This is said to be the direct cause of the wiping out of the magical civilization during the time of the Mages'' Song.


    At that time, magical technology was used everywhere, and this led to the creation of many curse words (Suso). As a result, demon storms broke out all over the world, and beings called Susonokami appeared.


    The number of demons and Susonokami continued to increase rapidly, putting pressure on people''s living space. Until the appearance of the Demon Lord, many things were lost.


    Moreover, the monsters spoken of in the Age of Spirits are different from these things.


    A giant demon that is said to drink up the ocean.


    A crystal queen who traps people she likes in crystals.


    Heartless tin soldiers said to have been created by demons.


    A great one-eyed monster that turns all who see it into black iron.


    A headless knight who has fought Froome, the knight of the wood.


    These things are already beyond human control.


    I was hoping you could elaborate on that, but the genie was curt.


    All I can do is ask you to figure it out for yourself, judge for yourself, and stop it.


    Can''t you help me?


    The days when spirits had to take the lead in solving problems are over.


    Hmm. ......


    I wouldn''t call that irresponsible ....... She has been protecting this world since long before I was born. If she has already finished her role, then it is unreasonable to be grateful or complain.


    However...


    "You''re being so harsh.


    These are the words that come out of my mouth.


    I can''t teach.


    I can''t help you.


    Isn''t it too difficult to ask for help when I''m already too occupied with myself?


    Did Chain read my inner thoughts?


    "Yes. Well, I''ll tell you one good thing.


    What''s that?


    Find the emeralds.


    Emeralds?


    Yes. When you find it, you''ll be on your way to another one.


    Ha, ha. ......?


    You say that, but it doesn''t make any sense to me. What does it mean that when you find the emerald, your path will open up? It should not be that difficult to obtain a single gemstone at the level of civilization in this world, and what kind of function does the emerald have to pave the way for you in the first place? I don''t know.


    It''s okay. You''ll find out when you get it.


    "You can''t tell me that either?


    "You can''t tell me that either?


    That''s all I want. Arx Raytheft, I''m counting on you.


    "Well, if you ask me to do it, I''ll do my best.


    That''s enough for now. Then--


    It was just after Chane had said that.


    "......


    Suddenly, a kind of drowsiness came over me. How can it be drowsiness when you are in a dream? Then, is this a sign of awakening?


    But just as I was about to fall unconscious, I heard...


    "Arx Raytheft. I wish you good fortune and good fortune.


    This was a suitable greeting for a spirit of the dead.

 96 Episode 95 I overslept.

    I woke up just after I responded to Chain''s request and lost consciousness.


    After waking up, my consciousness was much clearer, and I didn''t have the lassitude that I often have.


    I was able to experience a refreshing awakening that I could not believe I had just woken up from sleep.


    Looking ahead, I saw a tasteless cloth ceiling.


    Perhaps I was in a tent.


    My body was lying on a cot, with white curtains separating us.


    There is a small [glittering glass] on a simple stand placed by the bedside, and even though there is no daylight, it is quite bright inside.


    I tried to raise myself up from the bed, but...


    "Gosh, I can''t move my body. ......


    I tried to move my body, but it wouldn''t move as I wanted it to.


    I had to exert myself more than usual to even roll over.


    While I was struggling with my physical condition, the curtain was suddenly lifted lightly.


    A woman in a white robe emerged from the curtain.


    "This is ......, are you awake?


    What?¡¡Ah, yes, .......


    The woman''s calm voice made me reply lamely.


    It''s fine. Don''t push yourself too hard. Okay?


    "Okay. ......


    "Good.


    The woman says contentedly, and steps inside the curtain.


    She is a slender woman in a white robe. She is about thirty years old.


    Her golden hair is tied back in a simple bun, and her overall appearance is clean.


    Her behavior and treatment of the things around her are polite, but there is a strange glimpse of arrogance in her behavior.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find any useful information.


    ...... At any rate, the fact that she is wearing a white robe suggests that she is a medical mage serving in the defeating army.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    By the way, I noticed now that the room was filled with the smell of medicinal herbs.


    Good morning.


    ...... Good morning.


    Do you know your name?


    Yes. Arx Raytheft.


    Good. You don''t seem to be experiencing any temporary memory confusion.


    While I was having this conversation with the medical mage, other medical mages who heard the news of his recovery were rushing in and out of the partition.


    Those who are on their way to make contact with the outside of the tent.


    One brings a pitcher of water and offers you a drink.


    Others took my pulse or wiped my neck or face.


    They were all very courteous.


    It''s very polite.


    "His Royal Highness, the Dauphin, has ordered us to do so.


    Oh, I see. ......


    I''m not sure if it''s because of this that they are treating me so well.


    In any case, the medical mage woman picked up a kind of medical questionnaire and proceeded to ask questions briskly.


    After a few more questions, I was swept along by the wave of questions.


    "Can you move your left arm?


    "Left arm?¡¡Oh, .......


    When she said that, I finally realized.


    By the way, when I fought Dusseyr, I used the [Spinning Barrel] beyond its limits and put a non-negligible load on my left arm.


    If you can''t move it anymore,......, you can try to move your left arm and hand with such concern.


    ......


    As I expected, I could only move my fingers and elbow slightly, but my hand and arm did not move as I wanted.


    (I''ve done this. ......)


    When I tell the medical mage with my eyes that I can''t move any further, she looks at me strangely and says, "I see. ......


    And then.


    We''ve done our best to treat you. But if you can move it, it doesn''t mean that you can''t move it completely. You will have to continue the treatment patiently until you are completely cured.


    "I see.


    It was uneasy that he had not been completely healed after all the magical treatment, but if he was not completely useless, it was rather a good result.


    If it works, it means that the nerve transmission has not been ruined.


    If it works, the nerve transmission is not ruined.


    Yes, because I am a mage.


    (I''ll have to focus on healing magic from now on.)


    (I''ll have to put more effort into healing magic in the future.) While I was thinking this with great enthusiasm while looking at my left arm, which I could barely move, a heavy hand was placed on the curtain from the outside.


    Oh, it looks like he''s really awake.


    "Uncle ......


    It was my uncle, Clive Arbent, who appeared with a reassuring voice.


    He was wearing a military uniform pulled over his shoulders in the same style as usual.


    Without asking for anyone''s permission, he walked into the partition.


    The smell of cigars wafted in the air.


    Does the medical mage blame you for your impudent intrusion?


    I frowned and gave Crabbe a stern look, but he just smiled deceptively.


    Following Crabbe, Noah and Kazi also show up.


    They, too, are dressed in their butler''s uniform, as usual.


    Perhaps because they were both cleaner than Crabbe, they didn''t receive any complaints or disapproving glances.


    Good morning, Uncle.


    Good morning, you. ......


    "......?


    When Crabbe turned to the medical mage with a dumbfounded look on his face, she turned away as if she didn''t know him. She turned away as if she had no idea.


    While the medical mage was trying to pretend that the initial greeting had not been said, Noah came up with the current situation.


    "Master Arx. It''s already noon. It''s already noon and it''s been a week since you lost your mind.


    I wonder if humans can sleep this long. I''m quite impressed with your sleeping habits, master. Khihihi!


    Both Noah and Kazi responded with their usual witticisms.


    Perhaps it was because they were so normal, but for some reason I felt more at ease.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the things that are available.


    It''s been a week?


    "Yeah. I was just worried that you might not wake up.


    I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you.


    That''s right. You always cause so much trouble.


    Ha-ha-ha. ......


    It''s not funny, okay?¡¡When you die, you''re done. You can''t do the things you wanted to do.


    Yes. I''m well aware of that.


    That''s all right.


    It turned out to be a lecture, but the fact that they only gave me a few words was probably because they understood that I didn''t even have a choice in that situation. I really feel grateful for the parental mind that pays attention to me.


    While I was feeling this way.


    While I was feeling this way, I felt that it was time for me to file a claim for mental health benefits.


    ...... I''m sorry for worrying you, but what does that say about you as a steward?


    Physical work and mental strain are two different things.


    How much are you trying to rip off from me? ......


    "Well, I moved in a hurry. I''ve been moving around a lot, and it''s not worth it if you don''t add that much color.


    I hope you''re not trying to extort money from me like that.


    Oh!¡¡That''s a good idea. That''s a good idea. As expected of my master, he thinks like a scoundrel. That''s right.


    After exchanging such casual conversation with the two butlers, I asked them what was bothering them.


    "Uncle. How is the war going?¡¡If it''s been a week, the battle should have been won, if not settled.


    That''s the first thing you ask me? Well, I''m sure it''s on your mind.


    Yes, sir. By all means.


    First of all, it''s already settled. The vanquishing force has won.


    Well, that''s good. ......


    Well, now that I''m here, you can''t lose.


    Crabbe is very proud of himself while saying such things.


    In the meantime, Noah, like a second-in-command, repositioned his glasses and gave a detailed update.


    After the decisive battle on the plains, the defeating army led by His Highness Prince Ceylan pursued the retreating Poluk Nadar. After the decisive battle on the plains, the vanquishing forces led by His Highness Prince Ceylan pursued the retreating Poluk Nadar, ending up in a siege. The head of the army was raised by Her Excellency Louise.


    "So everything settled down as it should?


    I don''t know what to say. I can hear Diet''s sulky voice replaying in my head.


    On the other hand, Kazi scratched the back of his head uncomfortably.


    I had a feeling there might be a disturbance or two.


    "You didn''t?


    No? - No. No. Nothing at all. I was expecting more bites from the Imperial Guard, but I heard they retreated easily after the battle on the plains.


    "That''s how you know when to back off. I heard that the General had set a net there, but he couldn''t catch them.


    General. That''s what they called him in the audience.


    "Gadourd Belhaan, sir?¡¡As I recall, you''re not moving. ......


    "He probably suspected the existence of a spies within the strike force and decided to say so. He deliberately spread false information.


    It''s true that if they did that, they could give the enemy false information. That way you can make the enemy misinformed, and make them feel insecure, whether they move or not.


    Suddenly, Crabbe smiles pleasantly at me.


    I see you''ve put up quite a fight. Even the Kingsguard praised you.


    What?¡¡No, .......


    "You made a spectacular stand against the Imperial Guard and the Kuro Panther. That''s not something you can do.


    No, it was because I was crazy ...... and His Highness was there.


    It''s amazing that you were able to get out of that predicament, crazy or not. And you kept his highness unharmed. That''s more than good, it''s a major achievement.


    My uncle, who was usually strict, praised me with open arms.


    As a person who was always berated during training, I was quite flattered.


    So I said


    "...... It''s not like you to praise me like this, Uncle.


    "Isn''t this some kind of scoundrel pretending to be Lord Crabbe? Show yourself.


    I''m serious. I''m serious. - Don''t play dumb with me, you idiots.


    When you make the same old joke, you''ll get a slight knee jerk reaction.


    I''m sure you''ve seen it before. I guess it''s a bit of a bummer that Kazi, who was laughing his ass off at the sight of it, also got a few more unreasonable dents dropped on him.


    You''re so twisted.


    No, it''s just new for me to be praised so much by my uncle.


    You''ve got to give credit where credit is due. The fact is, you''ve done well. In this case, you should be praised.


    Yes, yes, .......


    I want to hide my embarrassment, so I throw another topic at him.


    Why did your uncle come to reinforce you, anyway?


    It''s an order from His Majesty. There''s been some disturbing activity in the Empire, so he asked me to go and see what I could find out.


    It looks like he''s going for a walk. ......


    Well, Crabbe is such a powerful mage.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    In addition to the mages who came first, I thought you couldn''t spare any reinforcements to guard against the Han and Grand Shell.


    I did it that way. If their movements are not known to anyone, no one will be able to detect them.


    I mean, that''s...


    To deceive your enemy, start with your allies. ......


    In the world of men, this is a phrase that is often heard, but never used correctly.


    I think this is the first time I''ve actually felt this.


    ...... If there are reinforcements in the defeating army, their effects will ooze out into the movements of the entire defeating army. The march and the deployment of the army on the battlefield will be based on the assumption that reinforcements will arrive, and it is undeniable that the enemy who sees the movement may sense the arrival of reinforcements.


    In order to avoid this, the king may have taken the step of not even informing Ceylan.


    "Huh?¡¡That''s an interesting word. It''s certainly the best way to describe your father''s plan.


    "What?


    Suddenly, from outside the curtain, such a voice comes flying in.


    As soon as they did, Crabbe, Noah, and Kazi immediately stood up.


    Then they bowed with their arms to their chests as if they were welcoming a person of high rank.


    They all stood erect, as if they had iron rods inserted in their spines.


    They face forward, eyes slightly upward, to greet the owner of the voice.


    Eventually, the white curtain separating this side and that side was lifted, and there was Ceylan.


    As usual, he was wearing a mask with a black veil. His headpiece, decorated with many ornaments, looked like a Chinese Buddhist monk''s hat with a black robe on the face.


    The ears, hair, and profile are completely covered and invisible. Only the mouth, where the braiding of the masks has become thin, can be seen occasionally in low light. Now she is dressed in a glittering Chinese-style robe with gold thread dragons painted on it, giving off an air of solemnity.


    I can''t hide my surprise at the unexpected appearance of this person.


    "So, Your Highness, .......


    "Hmm. I heard that you had regained consciousness.


    So that''s why you came to see me.


    I didn''t expect you to visit me in person.


    Normally this would never happen.


    Ewlid pulls back the curtain, and Ceylan walks through the opening.


    Seiran sat down naturally in the seat offered to him by Crabbe.


    "Your Highness. I''m sorry to be dressed like this.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. I''m injured protecting me and I can''t move. How can I blame you for that?


    I''m sorry for what you''ve done.


    While I was feeling frustrated that I couldn''t even bow, Ceylan came close to me.


    By the way, how are you feeling?


    No pain, but I can''t move it as much as I''d like, probably because I haven''t moved it for so long.


    How''s your left arm?


    How''s your left arm? It''s almost completely immobilized, but if the medical mages are right, it will depend on further treatment.


    "I see. ......


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    I''m sorry," he said, and I had a feeling that he was about to say something like that, but because of his position, Ceylan was not allowed to say those words.


    People of the royal family, especially Ceylan and Shinru, are absolute beings in the kingdom.


    Therefore, they are not allowed to say apologies, words that admit failure.


    They are not allowed to say apologies, to admit their mistakes, just as divine spirits and genies are not allowed to make mistakes.


    They too, who are equated with them, do not make mistakes.


    If you admit that you were wrong, you will not be in the same league as the spirits and the spirits will lose their authority.


    Suddenly, I ask Ewlid.


    "Lord Raine. What happened to the Kingsguard that was with you?


    "Yes. Thanks to the magical treatment they received immediately after that, all of them survived. Their recovery will depend on their future treatment.


    "I see. ......


    Thank God. The condition of the guards who were there was one of the things I was concerned about.


    Those who are still alive must have been badly injured, but it is fortunate that they survived.


    As he breathed a sigh of relief, Ewlid said to Ceylan.


    "Your Highness, it''s time.


    I see. It''s already that time. ...... I''m going to head back to King''s Landing, but you can take your time getting well. I''ll let the medical mages know to treat you with respect.


    "I''m very touched by your concern.


    And then Ceylan laughs quietly.


    I''m sure you''re running out of words to thank me for this.


    I''m sorry. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m going to try.


    As soon as Ceylan''s light-hearted tone is taken over, he changes his tone and attitude.


    In the back of his mind is the dignity of a champion. With that air of authority, he opened his mouth.


    "Arx. I thank you once again.


    Your words are wasted on me.


    Don''t be modest. Without you, this victory would not have been possible.


    No, I''m glad you''re all right.


    Yes, I am. I''ll speak with you again.


    Seiran stood up and said...


    "Arx. Keep up the good work.


    "Well. I will do my best to live up to Your Highness'' expectations.


    "Yes. I look forward to it.


    Ceylan nodded in satisfaction and left the tent with Eulide and Roheim.


    Somehow, I don''t think I was as nervous as before.


    Suddenly, the words Ceylan had spoken came back to my mind.


    --Keep up the good work.


    Yes, I''m sure that''s what I said.


    Then what the hell did he mean by those words?


    "............ What?¡¡What do you mean from now on?


    That''s what it means, right?


    That''s what it means.


    I''m sure you''ll have plenty to talk about. You''re a master of many topics.


    When the three of us looked at each other, we were greeted with such dumbfounded words.


    It seemed that they might be even busier than before.

 97 Episode 96 Northern Darneness

    It was a room ...... in a military facility, a space that was more than just a room.


    The room was large enough for several dozen people to gather at once.


    The high ceiling was supported by a number of thick pillars.


    At the back of the room were two large fireplaces.


    At the four corners of the room are engraved metal fixtures to maintain the temperature of the room.


    From the ceiling hangs a chandelier made of glittering glass imported from the kingdom.


    From the walls, sculptures resembling monsters from the Book of Chronicles poke their heads out.


    The banners hanging from the walls are black, and the tapestries are also black.


    In the center of the room, three steps up, a throne is placed.


    Behind it is a crossed banner with a three-headed serpent with purple eyes.


    --The Throne Room, in the center of the complex fortress city of Erdain, in the Darnenez territory of the Northern Alliance.


    Now here was a woman and a man.


    The woman is sitting on the throne with her cheek resting on her elbow.


    On the other hand, the man is standing at the bottom of the steps, holding a document.


    Their attitudes and positions alone reveal the relationship between the two men.


    The woman is Maifa Darnenez, the Lord of Eldain Fortress and known both at home and abroad as the Iron Rose.


    She is just twenty years old, with an innocent face.


    Her hair is a gently wavy dark blonde that reaches below her shoulders.


    Her purple eyes are either glowing amethysts or the eyes of the three-necked snake behind her.


    Her skin is so fine that even the freshest snow deceives her, and she wears black gathered gloves and a black dress.


    At the moment, her eyelids are closed as if she is asleep, and she is sitting calmly on her throne as if she is thinking about something.


    The man on the other side is one of her subordinates, the man who organizes information.


    He is in charge of gathering all kinds of information, both domestic and international.


    He looks somewhat frivolous for a ventriloquist, his face is stubbled and languid, and his lower eyelids are lightly darkened from fatigue.


    His face was stubbled and languid, and his lower eyelids were lightly darkened from fatigue. In some places, he looked as if he might be thrown out for lacking motivation or energy.


    As he waited for Maifa to speak, he was still scratching his head languidly, and dandruff was spilling out.


    "Hmm, I see that your plan failed after all.


    It was the woman on the throne, Maifa, who uttered these formal words.


    As her husky voice reached him, his subordinate man replied, flipping through his documents with a sullen expression.


    "Yes, it is. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. After that, he went to ............ and, well, wait for it. After that, he clashed with the uprising Nadar army on the Mildur Plains, and won the battle. ............ That''s how this whole thing ended.


    "Hmm.


    "Well, it''s a very good story. Either Ceylan is very lucky, or there is some unknown force at work, or the victory was prepared in advance. ............ It is a very good victory. I''d like to commend you on how you were able to come back from that situation.


    The man who worked for him chuckled, and Meifa drew a breath of disgust, as if she had been told the same story over and over again.


    Well, I suppose we''ve settled on ...... as a natural outcome.


    "So, Maifa-sama, did you expect this result?


    Yes, she did. It was unexpected that he realized the plot in advance and turned back, but there is no way that a person who is only capable of petty tricks such as diversion and embezzlement can take the lead in defeating the Crosselords. If it weren''t for that, both Lichartio and Barbaros wouldn''t have had such a hard time conquering the kingdom.


    "Even if a lion is mixed in with the herd of pigs?


    "Unless all the men you''re leading are from the Empire, most of them are probably from Nadar. The majority of them are probably Nadar''s. Then they won''t be able to exert their full strength even with a lion at their command. A pig is a pig. A lion can''t defeat a dragon.


    "I see. I''ve been outwitted.


    And so on. To such a man, Meifa turns a cold gaze.


    Is that it?¡¡If that''s all, then I don''t think you needed to take any time at all.


    When she said that, the subordinate man''s demeanor changed to one of frivolity.


    "No, not yet. I have some other information I''d like to share with you.


    Is there something else?


    I''d rather talk about this. There was some kind of magic used in the crash on the plains.


    What?¡¡Magic. Magic is a specialty of the Kingdom. It''s not particularly surprising.


    It''s said that the magic easily broke through the Empire''s most advanced defensive magic and wiped out the mage troops with their cavalry.


    You think that''s amazing?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡I heard that it shot out magical debris and tore holes in people, horses and armor.


    From what I''ve heard, it''s a likely magic.


    Mayfa dismissed it as commonplace, but her subordinate shook his head.


    I''ve heard it said that if such a terrible spell were used on a troop scale, it would immediately destroy the army. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    "......?


    My subordinate man tried to somehow convey the extent of the threat.


    But Meifa can''t quite grasp the magnificence of it.


    The standard for the power of magic is how flashy and large it is.


    From what I''ve heard, it''s not impossible if the magic is powerful.


    The Northern Alliance has enough mages who can do that.


    Since we don''t know how much protection the new type of defensive magic has, we can''t say for sure.


    If the kingdom has a national mage, it would be natural for them to be able to use that level of magic.


    That''s why I can''t grasp the true nature of this sense of crisis.


    On the other hand, the subordinate man may have sensed Meifa''s confusion.


    "It''s all right, sir. I''ve brought the mage who was hiding in Nadar''s side.


    With that, his subordinate sent out a call to the outside of the room.


    Eventually, a mage entered the throne room.


    When the mage reaches his subordinate, he kneels down and bows deeply to Maifa.


    "Hey, mage. What kind of magic was used in the battle?


    "Ha!¡¡The offensive magic was to shoot out a continuous stream of fist-sized black debris. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s a threat, that''s for sure.


    Is Maifa referring to the anti-magic, or the magic that penetrated it? Or both?


    The Flamelune is the kingdom''s main magic. It is used uniformly by the mages of the kingdom on the battlefield, so if you have a spell that can defend against it, you will have an advantage in the war against the kingdom.


    However, what this story is about is that there is a spell that can overturn the result of not being able to penetrate with [Flamrune].


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m sure the National Mage''s magic is stronger in terms of power. And yet you can''t help but be afraid of it. That means the rest of it was phenomenal, right?


    "Yes. You''re right, sir. I don''t know the details, but it didn''t seem like he used that much magic. I think that the amount of magic power used by an ordinary mage is probably enough to cover it.


    "...... Were you able to get that magic spell?¡¡Or can you recreate it?


    I''m sorry, sir. We couldn''t hear the spell, and we couldn''t even recreate the black magical debris.


    "...... I see.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Yes. In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, you''ll want to look at the following tips.


    The subordinate man said and let out a big sigh filled with fatigue.


    Then I''ll have to gather more information to create a new magic.


    That''s why his head is heavy.


    Do you still think it''s a new spell?


    I''m guessing it''s some kind of magic. Other reports have said that the spell was only used by that person, so it''s not something that''s been officially adopted.


    Have you identified the person who used the spell?


    I''m sure of it. The name is ......, and here it is. Arx Raytheft.


    Raytheft ...... of the eastern Raytheft family?¡¡I believe that''s a noble family under the Cimmerian umbrella?


    Yes. Yes, that''s right, but I wonder... I''m not sure why he joined the strike force, but he had silver hair and red eyes, so I''m pretty sure it''s him.


    "Are you a legitimate member of the main family?¡¡Or that molten iron?


    I''m not sure, but I''m pretty sure he had silver hair and red eyes. His age is ...... a whopping twelve.


    Maifa''s upper eyelids fluttered in surprise when she heard Arx''s age.


    She then looked at the mage who had been watching the spell, as if to inquire about its authenticity.


    Yes, I''m sure. He was young, and looked even smaller than a child of his age.


    Young. It''s common for children of nobles and monarchs to fight before adulthood, but I''ve never heard of them using magic of their own creation.


    It''s a formidable talent. Just .......


    Just?


    I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems that this Arx Raytheft has been disinherited by the original family. I really don''t know what''s going on here.


    "...... such a great talent?¡¡Why on earth?


    It''s because his magic wasn''t up to Raytheft''s standards. ......


    That''s ridiculous.


    It seems that there really is such a thing as a story. ...... I don''t understand it at all.


    Is this disinformation ...... to hide as much information as possible until adulthood?


    I thought so, so I did some research, but the more I looked, the more I found only information that proved to be true.


    The subordinate man then raised his hands in surrender, as if to say, "I''m done with this.


    Then, as if he had one more thing to say.


    The reason why you were the first to notice Nadar''s uprising was because of the actions of Arx Raytheft," he said.¡¡It is said that Ceylan himself expressed his gratitude for it at the meeting of the lords, and as a result, he kept it with him at all times while he was in the war zone.


    As expected, Maifa looked stunned.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to get the best results, you can contact us at our website.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s a common story among those who worship only the amount of magic power.


    The subordinate man said, and turned around.


    Then he glared at the pillar closest to the door.


    ...... Hey, who''s that?


    A sharp, blade-like energy is directed at the back of the pillar.


    Eventually, a shadow appears from behind the pillar.


    A young man wearing a tulip hat appeared from behind the pillar.


    He wears a cloak, a curved sword at his waist, and a backpack on his back.


    His eyes were as thin as threads, so it was hard to tell what he was thinking at first glance, which added to his stench.


    This man is just as smug as Meifa''s subordinate.


    It was Gills, a man whom Arx and his men had met in a village in the Rustinelle territory.


    Maifa looked at Gills with a purple gaze.


    "Gills.


    "Thanks again, Maifa. Are you getting paid?¡¡What do you say?


    "As usual, you''re everywhere.


    I''m hoping you''ll get back to me sooner rather than later. Also, when I tell you to get out of my way. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "Enough of this nonsense.


    I''m scared. I''m afraid my balls are going to shrink.


    Gills hugged his shoulders and shook himself, making a gesture of fear.


    Maifa''s purple eyes flashed as he ignored the scene and began to make fun of her.


    And right after Gills'' face tightened and he jumped as if in a hurry.


    "Whoa!


    The floor beneath Gills'' feet turned black like oxidized iron.


    The hardened floor made a crunching sound and rose slightly.


    It was as if it had been frozen black.


    On the other hand, Gills, who narrowly avoided it, looked down at the hardened floor as if peering into it.


    "Huh. This is the [iron bound eyes] spoken of in the scrolls. It''s an amazing technique.


    He poked the floor with his toe, as if checking the condition of the floor, but he had no sense of danger. He just growls in admiration of Maifa''s power.


    Maifa asked Gills, "Gills, what are you doing today?


    What do you want today, Gils?


    No, I didn''t have anything special to do, but since you seemed to be talking about Mr. Arx, I couldn''t help but listen and lost my chance to leave.


    I don''t like it when people come in without permission.


    A subordinate of mine scratched his head in annoyance at Gills'' unwanted intrusion.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Do you know who this Arx Raytheft is?


    "Well, I met him on my next trip.


    "Huh?


    When Maifa voiced her interest, Giles began to growl.


    "Oh?¡¡Are you curious?¡¡I''m curious. Of course I am. You''re so funny, Arx.


    Just tell me.


    Meifa, you know that the quality of mages in the kingdom has gone up a lot lately, right?


    Of course I do. Of course. That''s why we''ve brought in a spies from Nadar''s side to confirm it.


    I see. So?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or a bad thing. I''m sure you''ll agree.


    That''s true.


    So what does this have to do with Arx Raytheft?


    The story goes that he was the one who made the improvement. Well, I couldn''t get the proof.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "Well, you know. My secrets cost more than what I''m bringing in to sell.


    I''d like to know more about that. How much?


    I''m sorry, but it''s not for sale.


    Huh?¡¡That''s a lot of money for a lot of things, don''t you think?


    Yeah. But you and I, Mr. Arx, are in love.¡¡Wai''s heart is as pure as melted snow in the Cross Mountains, so I can''t betray Shinyu.


    I think it''s quite a betrayal for you to be talking like that, don''t you?


    No way. Don''t sell out the identity of the factor, okay?


    "............


    This guy knows what it''s all about.


    While Maifa was thinking about it, Giles sensed Maifa''s inner thoughts.


    I''m not going to say that I''m not a fan of your work, but I''m not a fan of your work. The rest you can get by yourself through diplomacy or whatever. I have an exciting business meeting with Mr. Arx to attend to.


    With that, Gills took a leap, as if he were re-carrying a backpack on his back.


    With a flutter of his hand, he opened the door to the throne room and walked out.


    ...... Maifa tells her men.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    "Yes, sir.


    "The rest can wait. Approach Cinl Crothersroad for a meeting. Don''t let anyone in the North know you''re coming.


    Yes, sir, but ......, what about our cards?


    Well, what do you want? I don''t know.


    Maifaa then rested her head on her cheekbones and closed her eyes again, as if she had fallen asleep.

 98 Episode 97 Emperor and the Lion

    The throne room, the center of the temple, is glittering with color.


    Gold, silver and jewels are everywhere.


    The carpets are made of the finest fabrics from the maritime nation of Grandshell.


    A veil of light silk hangs from the ceiling like a curtain.


    The potted plants are from the Hanai Islands in the tropics. A cycad-like plant, reminiscent of a hohori, is displayed in a pot, creating an exotic atmosphere.


    The pale, unreliable glow of the luminescent stones, studded with colorful crystals, reveals the room.


    Perhaps it is the aroma of the oil lamps that accentuates the mysteriousness of the room.


    A fantastic atmosphere pervades the entire room.


    To call this a throne room would be too flowery and somewhat undignified.


    Although there is a red flag at the back of the room, there is a large sofa on the step where the throne should be, and the fur of a rare species of beast is laid out in its original shape.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is a scene of all the luxury in the world.


    It is as if this room is telling us that they have everything, money and things.


    On the sofa is a man with very thin lines.


    He is so thin that the word "slender" comes to mind first, rather than the word "clever.


    But while he is thin, there is nothing morbidly unhealthy about him.


    His body is full of vitality, and his eyes always have a silvery glint in them, as if reflected by a blade.


    She is dressed in white silk, with gold bracelets and necklace, and sandals on her feet.


    Their fingers are thin, as if they were women''s slender fingers.


    Her skin is white, as if she were a doll made of white porcelain.


    Her close-cropped golden hair is crowned with laurel.


    His face is so innocent that it reminds you of a teenage boy, but he has a dignity that you would never think of as a boy.


    --Aurela, Imperial Capital of the Gillis Empire, Palace of Hades, throne room.


    Leon Glantz, a member of the Eastern Army, was in the presence of Gillis Emperor Richardio Ghirlandi.


    He was leaning back on the sofa, quietly petting a white tiger cub.


    But his silver eyes are still fixed on Leon.


    Now, after reporting the outcome of the battle at Nadar.


    Then, his mouth, which had been tied shut, opened.


    "So you lost. I never thought that you, the ever-victorious one, would be defeated by the Dragon''s Son.


    "The Emperor has given me permission to attack, but I have failed in my plan. I am very sorry.


    Leon bowed even more deeply from his kneeling position.


    Then a bald-headed man standing beside Lichartio shouted angrily.


    Sorry will not suffice!¡¡It''s not just that the raid failed, it''s also that we lost half of the mage corps that had been trained in the new magic.


    "I have no words to reply to that, Your Highness. If the Emperor wishes, I''m willing to give him my head at any time.


    Of course!¡¡I''m sure there''ll be some kind of...


    "Wait and see.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    It is Balg Gulba, a member of the Central Army of the Gillis Empire.


    He has a huge frame that makes you look up at him when you stand up.


    He has a beard and an annoyingly long beard.


    His hairy face is reminiscent of a bison.


    Yes, he is the unjust soldier who almost threatened Arx and Ceylan in the clash on the Mildare Plains.


    Now, even though he was in front of the emperor, his gaze was fixed on the vizier as he irreverently sat on his haunches.


    On the other hand, as the Vizier''s eyes flickered, Balgu Guruva pointed at him and said.


    "Vizier. If Leon is to be punished, then I am to be punished as well.


    "Gosh, you''re ......


    Isn''t that right?¡¡If the general is to blame for the defeat, must I not also be to blame?¡¡If I were a general, I''d have to take the blame, too.


    Baruch Gurba said and pressed the Prime Minister.


    If I am in the same position, I should be punished as well.


    Even though the Vizier wants to be punished, he is the one who is gnashing his teeth.


    This is the opposite. It''s as if the Prime Minister, who is in a higher position, is being cornered.


    Barg, stop.


    But...


    It''s all right.


    Leon admonished Guruva, who sat down and quietly approached the Prime Minister.


    Leon remonstrates with Gulba, who remains seated and quietly approaches the vizier.


    "My Vizier.


    What?


    "Good. I forgive you for this blunder.


    "I humbly request that you allow me to address the Emperor.


    Very well. Permission granted. What do you say, my Prime Minister?


    What do you suggest, my Prime Minister? ...... There must be punishment for missteps, according to the principle of honor and punishment. In order to consolidate the Emperor''s throne, I think that General Gruntz should be punished in some way.


    "Hmm, ...... punishment.


    "Haha.


    But Richiartio answered without a pause for thought.


    I''m sure there''s no reason why you should be punished for what you''ve done. The most important thing for me in this matter was to experiment with a new type of magic and to obtain information on the mages of the kingdom. If you have obtained them without delay, then I can say that the plan has worked.


    But isn''t it a painful loss to lose most of the mages who were trained in the magic brought by the Silver Star?


    I''m sure the Viscount has the new magic under control. I''m sure Leon will be able to help you with that. Isn''t that right?


    Yes. I''ve already discussed it.


    Good. All you have to do is get another mage to learn it. As for the outcome of the war, the Dragonborn was just that good. You can see that from his ability to gather an army. We should be happy that we have seen a part of the Dragonborn''s ability this time. In fact, it''s a good result. All the damage that seems to have been done was done by the other side.


    Yes, if you look at the results, the kingdom has just defeated a turncoat ally.


    It is true that the empire also lost a mage and a black panther rider, but the number of them is small, and the empire, which has a lot of human resources, is not hurt or itchy.


    Emperor Lichartio added, "Besides," he said.


    If you punish my lion, you must also punish the others who have failed to conquer the kingdom so far. Then there will be no need to rehash them.


    Richiartio said, but the Prime Minister voiced his concerns.


    "Your Majesty, what if the kingdom complains about this latest outing?


    "That is not a problem. There was a contract between Dusseyr and Poluk Nadar. Tell the messenger that Dusseyr has sent troops in accordance with that contract, and that the kingdom has no knowledge of it.


    "So you''re saying that Dusseyr has sole control over all of this?¡¡And his clan?


    "Sacrifice them. Hunt down the heads of every member of his clan and send them to Shinru.


    "............


    Hearing Richardio''s cold words, Leon fell silent.


    Knowing what the young general was thinking and fighting for, his ruthless instructions were heartbreaking.


    But the Emperor seemed to think Leon''s concern was something else.


    "My lion. Don''t worry about it. In any case, now that there''s been a defection, the kingdom doesn''t have the stomach to send troops out. Isn''t that right?


    "......


    Leon nodded at Rhialtio''s words.


    A word was spoken, but of course it would not be directed at the defeated and dead.


    --The emperor is made of mechanical devices.


    The emperor is a trickster.


    It was a word that was whispered both inside and outside the empire about Emperor Richard.


    The emperor has no compassion for others.


    No love is the same as no blood.


    Therefore, he is just like a puppet made of a spring and gears.


    That''s why the emperor is made of tangles.


    "Your Majesty, aren''t you absolutely certain that this is impossible?¡¡Even if he hasn''t defeated Ceylan, the kingdom could still retaliate.


    "No, my lion knew that would never happen. Isn''t that right?


    It is inevitable that we will have a war with the Kingdom over this, but it will only be a skirmish. It''s unlikely to turn into a large-scale war.


    "That''s true. Shinru has to show such an appearance at home and abroad. But I''m sure Shinru agrees with me that he doesn''t want any major conflicts.


    I guess.


    When a nobleman, who is the key to the protection of the frontier, rebels, it is impossible for him to go on an expedition.


    The kingdom would have to put renewed effort into tightening the grip of its own nobles, and it would not be able to launch a large-scale retaliatory war.


    Even if it did, it would be a small battle called retaliation.


    No matter how it turns out, it is certain to end in a harmonious manner.


    Regardless of the arrangement, if neither side wants to fight, it is inevitable that this matter will die out spontaneously.


    Of course, this will only happen if both leaders are rational.


    "Prime Minister. Shinru is not the kind of man to fight a war based on emotion. If he were foolish enough to wage an unwinnable war, he would already be with me.


    What?


    "Even if Ceylan had been killed, so would he, who understands the essentials of warfare. He will.


    Yes, war requires not only the unity of soldiers and generals, but also the unity of the whole nation.


    The point of warfare is that the luck of the heavens, which is an opportunity, is not equal to the reason of the earth, and the advantage of the earth is not equal to the heart of man or the unity of the army. The luck of the heavens and the advantage of the earth cannot be controlled by human hands, but human beings can do something about it.


    In the war of the kingdom, only when the nobles tighten up and confirm their intentions with the lords can they bring out their full strength.


    Therefore, the army should not be moved now that the country is not united.


    Just then, an official came into the room.


    Does he have something urgent to report?


    Eventually, the official drops to his knees and makes a deep bow.


    "What''s going on?


    Ha ha. I have something to report. Your Highness, the Crown Prince has returned.


    After the official gave his report, the door of the room was opened wide.


    The one who entered the throne room was a boy with the same golden hair as Richardio.


    He walked lightly, with his followers trailing behind him.


    He was in his late teens.


    His appearance was so similar to that of Emperor Richard that he could be mistaken for a brother.


    The only difference is that the corners of his eyes are slightly drooping to make his face look softer.


    Depending on who you look at, there may be a difference in opinion as to which is the older or younger brother.


    He is, however, the son of a true Rhialtio.


    Ernesto Ghirlandi, Crown Prince of the Empire of Gyris.


    When Ernesto entered the room, he made a grand bow.


    He then walked up to the steps and bowed deeply, this time on his knees.


    "Your Majesty, Crown Prince Ernesto, I have just returned from Dunbarud in the north.


    "My boy, are you back?


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It''s been a long time.


    "Yes.


    After Richiartio''s words, Ernesto suddenly looked around.


    I thought I''d just give you a quick update. ...... Am I interrupting anything?


    "No, not at all.


    What the hell were you talking about?


    I was just getting a report from my lion on an operation in the east.


    Eastern?¡¡The kingdom''s .......


    Yes.


    Ernesto closes his eyes as if in deep thought, and then opens his mouth.


    I''m sure there''s no reason for our country to be fighting with the kingdom right now,......, so what secret operations have they been carrying out?


    But Emperor Richardio did not answer.


    Ernesto, no doubt accustomed to his father''s tone, now looked into Leon''s face.


    "Hmm, the lion looks even more mysterious than usual. So, you know. That''s unusual for you.


    "It''s no problem, sir.


    No, no, no. A war can only be won, lost, or painfully divided. It can''t be helped. And I''m sure the lion is in less pain than you.


    Ha-ha.


    I''m sure.


    When Leon replied in the affirmative, Ernesto nodded in satisfaction with a carefree expression.


    "Son?


    The... Your Majesty.


    "Report.


    "In this decisive battle, the Northern Danbalds have surrendered to our forces.


    Yes. I''m sure.


    Richiartio dismisses it as a matter of course.


    Ernesto, on the other hand, was not happy with the emperor''s attitude.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s had it.


    "My boy. Praise is only deserved by those who have done more than their size. You don''t need praise for all the work you can do.


    I''m not sure if they ...... trust me or not.


    Ernesto shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly and shook his head.


    It is not a compliment to be aloof in public in front of the emperor, the supreme authority, even if he is ...... your own son.


    But no one blames Ernesto for his attitude, because he knows the relationship between them.


    "How are the soldiers doing, son?


    When Richiartio asked, Ernesto looked troubled.


    I''m sure you''re aware of that.


    The invasion of Dunbarudo was a long one. It''s been a long time since the capture of Dunbarood. Even though we have surrendered, the situation can easily be turned upside down if the remnants of the army try to catch us in the act.


    "As you wish.


    In response to Richiartio''s instructions, Ernesto still made a grand bow.


    "So now all that''s left is Maidalia?


    "Haha. The resistance will be more fierce than ever.


    "...... extermination. Let it be well known that there is a difference in treatment between the surrendered Dunbarudo and the Maidalia.


    That''s going to take some time.


    No matter. We need to be ready to fight the Kingdom. The kingdom is not so naive as to take on Maidalia at the same time.


    I''m sure it is. The kingdom has a national mage, ten monarchs, and local nobles to contend with.


    In the meantime, Lichartio stopped petting the tiger cub and looked at Leon as if he remembered.


    "Now, my lion. "So, my lion, was it Ceylan who defeated Dusseyr?


    "No. Just .......


    "What is it?


    Lord Aulus tells me it was due to the great efforts of his squire.


    Squire?


    "Well. I''ve heard that Ceylan was followed by a silver-haired boy in addition to his bodyguard, and that he protected him to the end without regard for his own safety.


    "How ......?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it.


    He slaps his knee as if remembering something from that time.


    "Oh!¡¡You''re that young warrior!¡¡Well, well, well. Young people are not to be underestimated. ......


    Barug-Gulba looked impressed.


    The emperor seemed to be impressed by Bargh Gurva''s attitude.


    "Huh?¡¡It''s rare for someone to leave a lasting impression on you.


    Haha. The one who stood in front of Ceylan and the Kingsguard when they approached. It''s been a while since anyone other than a national mage has inflicted pain with magic.


    "You?


    You? I was about the same age as Ceylan, so I remember him well.


    The Prime Minister was surprised to hear Barg Gulba''s words.


    "Nonsense!¡¡You''re the same age as Ceylan?¡¡Isn''t he like ten or so years old?


    Leon added to his astonishment, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    I''m not sure what to say. Even though Ceylan was there, he was able to defeat them almost single-handedly. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work.


    "How ......


    The Prime Minister was left speechless.


    It was completely unbelievable that a boy of around ten years old, no matter how good a mage he was, could defeat the elite of the empire.


    The emperor, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes mysteriously.


    What is the name of the dragon''s apprentice who has obtained a weapon?


    What is his name? "Arx Raytheft, from Lord Aulus.


    "Arx Raytheft of ...... Rynor was a famous warrior.


    The wrought-iron mage Cleve Arbent is also of Raytheft, though he is no longer with us.


    "Hmm. ......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

 99 Episode 98: An Audience at the Royal Castle

    About two weeks after the battle in Nadar territory.


    Ceylan, the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Rynor, returned to the capital with his bodyguards after his first battle on the Mildare Plains with an overwhelming victory. The streets of the capital were filled to overflowing with his subjects, celebrating his victory.


    This is what was written in the records of the royal family''s activities.


    Naturally, the royal capital was abuzz with talk of Ceylan.


    He successfully defeated the vicious nobles who had committed treachery with his own hands.


    He also fought valiantly in the front line and captured many heads of the enemy.


    He organized and commanded the lords, and led them to victory through his unconventional measures.


    And so on.


    He even split the earth with a single swing of his sword, and slaughtered over a thousand enemies with his royal magic.


    I don''t know if it''s because of bias or because of the exaggeration of the stories, but the original stories have been passed down with tail fins, back fins, chest fins, belly fins, and butt fins.


    However, all of them are in praise of Ceylan.


    Moreover, there are already tales of Ceylan''s valor and plays starring him.


    On the other hand, Count Bowe was punished not only for running away from the enemy, but also for the damage he caused to his allies.


    I feel a little sorry for him because of the influence of Barug Gulba, but I guess that''s just the way it is.


    Military nobles are paid for their service in war.


    Refusing to fight, then, is to abandon that way of being.


    Therefore, it is only natural to treat them as such.


    Meanwhile, Arx was a week late for Ceylan''s triumphant return.


    He has returned to the capital after completing his treatment and rest in the fortress city of Narvalondo.


    He is currently in the waiting room of the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Rynor with his uncle, Clive Arbent.


    The reason why I came to this place is, of course, to have an audience.


    As soon as I returned to the capital, I was summoned by Clive.


    --His Majesty wants to see you.


    That''s what he told me, and I was granted an audience with King Shinru Kuroselrode and Crown Prince Ceylan Kuroselrode.


    Arx was now dressed in the traditional attire favored by the nobility.


    Her bottoms were half pants style, and she wore high socks and sock garters under her feet.


    The lace-up boots on the feet are well polished and shine like black pearls.


    Her top is a jacket, and the collar of her shirt is fastened with a thin ribbon.


    On her back was a borrowed, ornate indigo cloak.


    His left arm is, of course, immobile and remains slouched down.


    His personal belongings are a single bag containing certain documents.


    Dressed like this, I was about to meet King Shinru for the first time, but I felt like a tin doll who forgot to grease it.


    My body is stiff with tension and I can''t move my joints as I should.


    It takes a lot of effort to move even one finger.


    On the other hand, my uncle Clive is as usual.


    While puffing wildly on his cigar, he looked down at the document at hand and flipped through the pages.


    I looked up at my uncle with a nervous look on my face.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡Are you okay, ......?


    "Oh?¡¡What do you mean, are you okay?


    Well, the audience, I mean.


    It''s not okay?¡¡I don''t think you have to worry about it.


    But ......


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m not sure what to do.


    I was very nervous when I had an audience with Seiran in Narvalondo, but this time I''m far more nervous than that.


    After all, I am about to meet the highest authority in this country.


    You never know what might happen if you don''t watch your every move.


    In the first place, the children of a lower class nobleman, even a disinherited one, are almost like commoners.


    It would be impossible to meet them formally, let alone by chance, considering their position.


    Naturally, it is impossible not to be nervous.


    I guess Crabbe saw through my inner thoughts.


    "It''s not like you''re going to get eaten the moment you meet him.


    I''m sure you''re aware of that, but ...... you don''t punish your subjects based on your mood, do you?


    I''ve never punished anyone based on their mood. Though he does often talk about beheading.


    "Zan, zan, zan: ......!


    Oh.


    Crabbe says such horrible things.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    ...... Perhaps that really is the case.


    As soon as I thought about it, I got up from the sofa in the waiting room.


    "Let''s meet again some other day, Uncle. I''m going to turn around today.


    Idiot. That''s more rude.


    The neck is important to a man. It''s vital.


    I''d like to meet a creature that''s not deadly. Just sit down.


    No, I''m afraid my stomach is killing me. ......


    It''s no use. Give up on your gut. It''s important to cut the world out.


    If you cut off your stomach, you''ll never survive in this world!


    While I was whining, an official from the royal castle opened the door and walked in.


    "It''s ready, sir. Come in.


    The official''s brief words were a declaration of despair.


    Oh, here we are at last: ......


    As I was watching the official''s back and holding my head in my hands, Crabbe said in disgust.


    You knew this was coming, didn''t you?¡¡It''s your fault for not being prepared for it.


    I didn''t think it would come so soon.


    I thought you always said that you had to be prepared for anything that might happen.


    You don''t have enough time to prepare. Kids don''t have enough time by far.


    If you''re going to call yourself a child, you might as well be one.


    Yes!¡¡I, Arx Raytheft, am twelve years old!


    I did a Hail Mary and made a joke, and then, boom, I got hit on the top of the head.


    Uncle, it hurts.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. You''ve got to be kidding me. ......


    It''s true that for once I''m being too goofy.


    But if I don''t do something like this, the stress and pressure could destroy my spirit.


    I was hoping that a certain amount of crazy tension would be tolerated.


    It''s time to go.


    After Crabbe''s words, we left the waiting room and went to the throne room where King Shinru was waiting.


    ...... Crabbe is dressed as usual with his military uniform pulled over his shoulders.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with this.


    The officials, civil servants, and even military nobles who work in the castle show a fearful attitude towards him as they pass by.


    I guess this is the dignity of a national mage.


    It''s not only the dignity he wears, but also the fact that this is a country where mages tend to be respected.


    It''s also possible that this is why noblemen with less magic power are looked down upon. ......


    In any case, while peeking out from behind Crabbe''s back, you will arrive at the room at the end of the street.


    I had assumed that the throne room would be brightly lit, but contrary to my expectations, the room was dark.


    The ceiling is so high and the darkness makes it seem like a starry sky.


    On the side of the room, there was a waterway, and underneath it, glittering glass shone blue light, and there were indirect lights everywhere.


    For a room that requires dignity as the throne room, the interior is quite stylish.


    You can even feel the storyline of the room, as if it were a theme park.


    However, the room seems to maintain the appearance of a throne room.


    The back of the room is several steps higher, and there is a difference in height equivalent to a skip floor.


    It was more than twice as high as Ceylan''s throne room, which had been improvised in Narwallondo.


    Moreover, there is a considerable distance between the bottom of the steps and the throne.


    At the top of the tier was a curtain, and behind it was a faint throne.


    The chair is trimmed with gold and covered with a red sheet, exactly the same as the throne that everyone thinks of.


    There is still a discrepancy with the interior, but ...... it is probably because of the origins of the royal family.


    In accordance with the basic norms, kneel in front of the throne and bend down.


    Then he bowed his head, trying not to look ahead.


    His Majesty the King, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, come in.


    Immediately after those words came from somewhere.


    Immediately after those words were echoed from somewhere, two signs appeared behind the curtain.


    They were probably Sinl Clothelroad, King of Rynor, and his son, Crown Prince Ceylan Clothelroad.


    Following them, Ewlad Raine appears from the side of the room, accompanied by his bodyguards.


    The sound of gong-like percussion instruments echoed through the tranquil room.


    The room regained its serenity as the sound of the well-reverberating bells and the last lingering echoes disappeared.


    Immediately after, I felt a piercing pressure from above my head.


    It was probably the gaze of Shinru. A gaze that seemed to inspect me from top to bottom. It was the same as the one directed at Ceylan before, though of course with a different severity.


    "Both of you, face up.


    A voice called out to him, but in accordance with formality, he raised his face as the voice called out again, "Face up.


    A man sits on the throne.


    His face is obscured by the curtain.


    His long, golden hair shines in the pale light.


    His shirt is unbuttoned, and his chest is bare.


    While I was thinking how wild he was, Shinru eventually opened his mouth.


    "You''re Arx?


    "This is the first time His Majesty the King has granted me his will. My name is Arx Raytheft, the eldest son of the Raytheft family. I have come here as summoned by His Majesty.


    "You seem to be able to greet people fairly well. I''ll give you a passing grade.


    With those words, I was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was a severe situation to be evaluated even at the first meeting, but I felt somewhat relieved to be told that there was no problem.


    "I''ve heard about you, but you really have a woman''s face, don''t you?


    What?¡¡Ah, yes. ......


    I''ve been told that you have a really feminine face. I commend you on a job well done.


    What?¡¡I''m very pleased to receive your praise, Your Majesty.


    "Keep up the good work.


    "I will continue to do my best for the kingdom and the royal family.


    So that''s it for his words about the magic meter and his performance in the battle.


    When the time is right...


    "And here.


    He then presented a document he had brought to one of the guards.


    Since he had already discussed the material with them, they took it easily and brought it to Shinru.


    Shinru took the document and turned it over, then back to the front.


    "What is this?


    "It''s a note on how to prevent royal magic from being used during the war.


    That''s what you reported a while ago, isn''t it?


    Yes.


    Yes, the data on insulation and invulnerability is something that must be submitted to the royal family.


    Royal magic, lightning magic, is a royal secret.


    Mages in the country are strictly forbidden to look into this, and anyone who touches this secret will be punished without exception.


    In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding the way to use this site, you can contact us at the web site.


    For that reason, he had reported via Crave that he was submitting the documents he had compiled earlier to the royal family.


    Shinru flipped through the contents of the document, as if reading it diagonally.


    ...... I see. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    You''ll need to use it in conjunction with the items listed on the same page, and it won''t prevent powerful magic, but...


    So you do know what the spell is?


    With all due respect.


    Did you teach it to me, Cleve?


    No. I''m not that familiar with it myself.


    No. That''s not possible. ...... Arks. How did you know about it?


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    This must be the king''s intimidation.


    In an instant, I felt a deep chill in my core.


    My skin becomes so dry that it almost chaps and cracks.


    I have been immersed in a variety of intimidating sensations, but this is probably the first time I have been physically stimulated to this extent.


    If I make a mistake here, my path will probably be blocked.


    Putting myself in the midst of the danger of being torn apart, I carefully uttered the answer I had prepared in advance.


    I''m investigating natural phenomena in parallel with my research on magic, and the phenomenon I was investigating just happened to be the same one.


    How do you know what it is?¡¡I''m curious as to how you were investigating the nature of it.


    If you go into that, it is indeed difficult to explain.


    When I was at a loss, Shinru lifted the document and said,


    "...... Oh well. I''ll forgive you for your auspicious attitude in bringing this right away. From now on, you are not allowed to investigate this phenomenon without permission. Do you understand?


    "Ha!


    You''re very strict. No, I''ve touched a part of what is considered forbidden.


    It would be more merciful not to behead him and imprison him.


    Perhaps it was because of the development of the magic meter that they were able to get away with this.


    In the midst of all this, Shinru looked over more materials.


    "Regarding the generation, the nature, and the relationship with magnets: ...... It''s quite interesting. Look at this.


    "Yes. It''s very interesting.


    "Hmm, I''ll have to give this a try. ......


    Father, I''d like to have a look at it later.


    Yes.


    Shinru and Ceylan are having a good time together, looking at the documents together.


    It seems that Shinru and Ceylan have a very good relationship with each other.


    After this exchange, the air suddenly cooled down.


    The air in the room suddenly cooled down, and Shinru''s body exuded an air of supremacy.


    It was as if he had just been waiting for an answer from me.


    What could be the reason for his cold stare? I thought about it.


    "There''s one thing I want to tell you about the battle.


    What is it? What is it?


    I''m going to pretend that you never took credit for protecting Seyran from the Imperial Vice Admiral.


    "Father!


    When Ceylan heard Shinru''s words, he shouted in surprise.


    I don''t know if Ceylan was told about this beforehand.


    On the other hand, Crabbe did not say anything about .......


    I suppose this is to be expected. It''s the word of a king I believe in. Unless there was something wrong with it, he wouldn''t have objected.


    Meanwhile, Shinru was unconcerned about Ceylan''s confusion.


    "Do you understand?


    He is forcing you to say yes.


    ...... Now, Shinru rests his cheek on his elbow. His gaze is very cold. It''s as if he''s trying to price you out. The king of Rynor has a serene sense of intimidation. And a physical intimidation that resonates in your core. In this world, every single person who is truly great has a different actor that makes you sigh.


    Then, Ceylan spoke up.


    "Father, I have a question for you.


    What is it?¡¡Tell me.


    Father. Arx sacrificed his left arm to save mine. It would be unreasonable to pretend he didn''t deserve it.


    Do you want to know why?


    Yes, sir. By all means.


    The royal family''s reputation will be enhanced if you defeat them single-handedly. You have no idea how much prestige it will bring to you to destroy an enemy army on your first mission, and then take out an Imperial general, even if he''s your second-in-command, who took you by surprise.


    ...... But then, what about the hardships of Arx?


    It''s true that it''s against the law to take away the labor of your subjects. But for the Crosselords, all is forgiven.


    Shinru continued to speak.


    The kingdom is still in a period of instability. The empire is increasing its pressure year by year, and in your father''s generation, the important stronghold of Kassa was taken. Externally, the gap in power between the lords and the royal family seems to be narrowing. I''m sure you can see the benefit of the royal family''s increased power here.


    "That''s .......


    Shinru pressed Ceylan, as if he should have understood. Of course, it''s not as if Ceylan couldn''t see the logic in this. Of course, it is not as if Ceylan doesn''t understand this logic.


    The rest is just too much credit. If you announce all the credit for the Arks, it might reach your credit.


    Indeed, it might.


    He took credit not only for the battle with Dusseyr, but also for the defeat of the soldiers he led, the Kuro Panthers.


    He also discovered Poluk Nadar''s trap before the battle and successfully attacked the base where he and Deet had been gathering information.


    In addition, he was also awarded one of the top ranks at the time of the war.


    In addition to his many achievements, he is only twelve years old.


    His reputation may be higher than that of an ordinary noble.


    "Arx. Do you have anything to say?


    No. Not particularly. I have no objection, sir.


    It''s gonna take a lot of credit away from you.¡¡Is that what you want?


    Yes.


    Then show me here that you have no double-mindedness.


    As if in response to Shinru''s words, he stood up and put his hand on his chest.


    And then.


    "I am forever loyal to the royal family.


    "Good. If you misspell that word, you will pay for it with death. Do you understand?


    Yes!


    After this ritualistic exchange, Ceylan asks.


    "...... Arx. Are you sure about that?


    I have my reasons for not letting my name get any bigger than it needs to be right now.


    Sure, making a name for yourself is a quick way to frustrate your parents.


    But the problem is what comes after that. It''s a good idea to keep a low profile, as you can''t deny that your rise to fame will point the finger at Lisha.


    It''s better to wait a few more years before you make a big name for yourself.


    Now is not the right time.


    Then, Shinru suddenly opened his mouth.


    ".........


    What?


    You''re so smart for a kid, you''re kind of creepy.


    "What''s ......?


    He says something I didn''t expect, and my mouth starts to water.


    If you look, you will see that Shinru looks somewhat uncomfortable. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    On the other hand, Crabbe erupted with a "Haha! on the other hand.


    What are these people really?


    While I was feeling indescribably unreasonable.


    Suddenly, the curtain is lifted from the inside.


    What?


    What''s going on? As I was thinking about this, Shinru appeared from behind the curtain.


    While we were bewildered by the unusual situation, Shinru stepped down to the middle of the steps and sat down properly.


    Then he beckoned to us. He urged us to come over.


    The one who sounded impatient with the situation was Ewlad, a member of the Kingsguard.


    "Your Majesty, it''s .......


    I don''t care. At least this one.


    He approached Shinru, who fluttered his hands to dismiss him, and knelt in front of him.


    Let me see your arm.


    What?


    "I heard you got stuck using magic.


    Follow Shinru''s words and take off the bandage.


    The arm looks normal now, but it''s still almost as immobile as when I woke up.


    Shinru took his arm and moved his fingers, arm, and joints, and then his brow furrowed and a mysterious expression appeared on his face.


    Does he have some knowledge of medicine?


    ...... is awful.


    I''m going to try to find a way to heal my arm.


    Shinru put his hand on my head.


    "As a father, I want to thank you. I want to thank you for protecting Ran.


    What a waste of words.


    You''re still going to be useful to me. I was just doing you a favor.


    I''m just doing you a favor." Shinru said bluntly, and Crabbe looked at him as if he''d been taken aback.


    Tell him you''re worried about him. You''re still as cynical as ever.


    "Oh?


    Crabbe''s amused expression collided with Shinru''s swear words.


    Crabbe''s amused expression clashes with Shinru''s cursing.


    It was unnerving to listen to.


    Shinru clears his throat as if to regain his composure.


    If there''s anything wrong with the treatment, tell me. I''ll spare no effort.


    What?


    There''ll be a ceremony in a few days. I''ll send you a letter, be sure to come.


    I''ll send you a letter, so be sure to come. ...... Anyway, that was the end of our first audience.

 100 Episode 99 Merit Ceremony

    Argumentative merit.


    It is a common practice for the sovereign to commend subordinates who have distinguished themselves in battle, and to award prizes, distribute territories, and promote or appoint officers according to the degree of merit.


    Naturally, the merit ceremony in the Kingdom of Rynor was no different, and the ceremony was held under the title of "Merit Ceremony" to award prizes to those who had distinguished themselves in this war.


    The ceremony will be held in one of the many halls in the royal castle.


    Not everyone who participated in the battle will be invited, but those who did the most good will certainly be invited.


    (......, most of the credit for the surprise attack goes to His Highness, right?


    ( Most of the credit for the ambush will be given to His Highness, right?) As was mentioned in my previous audience with King Shinru, the details of my activities at that time were almost completely forgotten.


    In order to puff up and foil Ceylan''s activities.


    To hide the fact that he was cornered by a surprise attack.


    The other reason was probably to adjust the size of the credit and to honor the Kingsguard.


    For these reasons, the story was reconstructed as "The Empire made a surprise attack on Ceylan, but was easily beaten back.


    Since it was Ceylan who put an end to the Dusseyr (......), the credit goes to Ceylan.


    I don''t feel robbed or taken away in the slightest, in fact I would say this is natural.


    Nevertheless, he will get a letter of commendation and a reward.


    Since Noah and Kazi were also active, they will be sent to my newly purchased house along with theirs later.


    This time, I should be glad for the honor of being allowed to attend and watch the ceremony.


    This alone is an unparalleled treatment for the children of a disinherited son.


    However, on the day of the ceremony, Arx and Noah went to the royal castle.


    As usual, Kazui did not want to be in a formal place and stayed at home. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the site, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    ............ I wonder if the reason why he is so homey is because he was taking care of his siblings.


    Anyway, the hall where the ceremony was held was long and wide, with balconies on both sides of the second floor.


    At the back of the room, there was a chair for the king to sit on, which was raised quite high.


    Only now is the curtain of the throne room raised so that the king can be seen.


    On the other hand, everywhere else, there were people, people, people.


    In the hall on the first floor, there was a regular line up of invited guests, and the hall was almost completely filled with people.


    I suddenly thought of school entrance ceremonies, graduation ceremonies, and induction ceremonies of large corporations.


    Of course, these are larger in scale.


    "Amazing people: ......


    In addition to the warriors and their attendants, there were the military and civilian nobility of the kingdom. And there are also guests from friendly countries.


    "......, does that mean the old bastard is here too?


    No, Joshua is currently on secondment in the east, so he was not invited.


    Apparently Joshua is not even in King''s Landing.


    Now there is no possibility of us meeting this time.


    Relieved by this, I turned my attention to my surroundings again.


    At the side of the hall, there are the general guards who lead the national army, four generals from the east, west, north, and south, including Count Cremeria, two generals who have been temporarily appointed, and twelve national mages. Of course, there was also his uncle Cleve.


    On both wings of the stage where the king sat, there were seats for the independent monarchs.


    Like the national mages, all of them seemed to have their own peculiarities.


    Naturally, Louise, one of the main characters of this event, was among them.


    Suddenly, I saw a familiar face in the row in front of me.


    "Oh, it''s Deet.


    Louise was very active, and Deet led one of her troops in the battle.


    "Deet, maybe they''ll call your name here.


    I think it''s very possible.


    I suppose. In the latter half of the battle, he charged into the enemy''s flank and threatened Poluk Nadar''s rear, and I heard that he also raised some of his squires'' heads. I don''t know his grade of merit, but I''m sure he did something worthy of being called up.


    Other dignitaries included dignitaries from the Northern Alliance and the generals and nobles of Sapphireburg.


    Looking at the second floor of the hall, I saw some people dressed in a mixture of Japanese and Chinese style.


    Are they from the East, by any chance?


    "Yes. They''re probably guests from Bai Liang Bang.


    Are they from the Baiyuan Federation?


    This is probably because the Crosselords are related to the East.


    A superpower came all the way across the East Cross Mountain Range to deliver a congratulatory message.


    That alone would have given the ceremony more prestige.


    If you looked closely, you could see people who looked like emissaries from other countries at the side of the stage.


    From the outside, this war was a domestic scandal, a rebellion by a single nobleman, and it was not good from the standpoint of publicity to tell the world about it.


    It is common not to invite noble guests, but this time, since the Empire was involved, they are going to hold a big party to denounce them.


    Besides, all the countries gathered here are hostile to the Gillis Empire.


    The war has been a great victory, and I''m sure they''ll be in tune with us.


    ...... preparations were made, and soon the master of ceremonies stepped out to the side of the stage.


    The King and the Dauphin entered after the opening remarks of the ceremony. As they took their seats, the master of ceremonies opened his mouth.


    The rebellion in Nadar was a despicable plot by the Gillis Empire. However, His Royal Highness the Dauphin has successfully defeated that ruse and brought victory to the kingdom.


    The facilitator went on to give a summary of the war.


    Sometimes in a subdued tone.


    Sometimes he was angry.


    Sometimes he spoke in a restrained tone, sometimes with anger, sometimes with emotion, as if to appeal to the emotions of those present.


    After the briefing, the envoys from other countries stood in front of King Shinru and congratulated him one after another.


    Congratulations on your victory.


    Congratulations on the victory of your kingdom.


    "I believe this is due to the prestige of the royal family of the Crosselords.


    And so on.


    First, the formalities of the victory are repeated.


    After that, the king''s words came.


    "I am Shinru Crosselroad, King of Rynor. First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to the distinguished guests who have traveled so far for this ceremony.


    King Shinru expressed his gratitude to the honored guests and then said.


    "Before the ceremony of congratulation, I have something to say. In the recent battle, my Crown Prince Ceylan, despite it being his first battle, served as the general-in-chief, won the battle, and even succeeded in defeating Dusseyr Lubanka, the vice general of the Eastern Army of the Gillis Empire. Here, I would like to comment on his activities first.


    ...... Ceylan''s activities are different from his achievements. As the crown prince is the commander-in-chief, Ceylan should be given the most credit, but as he is the one who gives out the rewards, he should not be given first place for merit.


    For this reason, he was given a separate slot at the beginning to praise his achievements.


    When the facilitating official said, "Your Royal Highness, please come forward," the prepared bell was rung loudly.


    When the bells stopped ringing, Ceylan stepped in front of the King, to the sound of applause.


    You have lived up to your position as Dauphin of the Kingdom of Rynor. Keep up the good work for the kingdom and for the people.


    "Yes!¡¡I will continue to do my best.


    After the exchange between Shinru and Ceylan, the messengers visited the Crown Prince Ceylan again and congratulated him on his success.


    We will now move on to the ceremony of merit!¡¡First of all, those who have achieved great success in this battle will be presented with a prize by His Majesty the King himself, in order of merit!¡¡Those of you who have been summoned, please accept it with all your hearts!


    After the facilitator''s statement, there was a brief pause.


    After the facilitator''s remarks, there was a brief pause. A drum roll echoed in my head, but of course there was no such performance here, and the hall was quiet.


    Eventually, the facilitator''s voice echoed through the quiet hall.


    The first prize goes to His Excellency Louise Rastinel, Lord of Rastinel!


    The people around her groaned and shouted, "As expected of the beheaded lord ......" and "It''s His Excellency Louise ......".


    You played a major role in breaking through the center in the battle of the Mildare Plains, and you were the first one to ride in the siege and put an end to this battle by capturing the head of the enemy leader Poluk Nadar!¡¡In recognition of your efforts, you have been awarded the first class of merit, 500 gold, the Grand Cross of Distinction, and the former Nadar territories of Maceva, Roshner, and Rath!¡¡Now, Your Excellency Louise, please come before His Majesty!


    "Ah!


    Louise nodded at the facilitator''s words and stepped forward.


    On this day, her appearance was firm, with none of the brigand-like wildness that I had seen before. She has the appearance of a female military officer.


    As soon as she moved, several officials stepped up to King Shinru''s side.


    All of the officials were carrying trays on which were placed certificates of merit, medals, tickets to be exchanged for money, and documents related to the cession of territories.


    "Hello, Louise.


    "Hello, Louise. Good day to you, Your Majesty.


    When it comes to the empire, you''re always there to help.


    "If you wish, I will raise your head in the name of beheading.


    I''m counting on you, but don''t go too far, or the others will lose the credit.


    I can''t make any promises. I can''t promise anything. The sword wants my head.


    "...... I see.


    After the joking exchange, Shinru showed an interesting expression.


    And.


    "Thank you for saving Ran.


    "That''s too kind of you.


    After saying this, they clashed their fists lightly.


    Louise is also very casual with the king of the sovereign country, but perhaps this is the kind of relationship that Shinru and the sovereign of his country usually have.


    On the other hand, Deet is mumbling with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    Judging from the movement of his lips, it seems that he is complaining that "...... Kachan took the credit". What can I say, he''s still the same.


    Louise had her attendants bring out a pile of prizes and hold them up in a showy manner.


    I guess she is trying to show that she has been most successful, and that she will be rewarded so much for it.


    There was a great deal of applause and cheering, and Louise walked back through the crowd.


    ...... After Louise''s award, which she knew would happen, Shinru opened his mouth without waiting for the facilitator to speak.


    "The second class of merit goes to Shahrman and Ronel. I have heard that they fought and did not retreat despite the appearance of Balgu Gulba on the battlefield. I''d like to commend their courage. Come forward, both of you.


    It was probably because the king had called him directly. Count Shalman and Baron Ronel stepped forward in front of the troops, their backs straight and tense.


    Baron Ronel had a large scar on his face, and Count Sharleman was missing one of his arms. Both must have been inflicted in the battle with Barg Gulba.


    The assessment of merit, which puts loyalty first rather than merit, is also quite rare.


    In other words, he fought against a monster that was about to devour his entire unit, and stopped it without retreating a step.


    That alone seems to be enough to be considered a major achievement.


    On the other hand, the guests also seemed to place a great deal of importance on Balgu Gulba, and they expressed great surprise and admiration, saying things like "...... with that Balgu Gulba" and "It''s amazing that you survived.


    The fact that no one seems to find it puzzling, despite the fact that there is no such thing as a credit.


    (...... is that really a bad idea?)


    (......) Barg Gulba is the most powerful general in the empire, feared by his neighbors. Many generals and royalty have been defeated by him, and many countries have been overthrown by him. It is said that there is not a single neighboring country that does not hold a grudge against him. It is said that there is not a single person in the neighborhood who does not have a grudge against that man. Even the fame of Her Excellency Louise will be blurred before Barg Gulba.


    (Seriously? ......)


    Is that bull really that big?


    No, it''s true that he was very intimidating and fought very well, but I didn''t think that he would be worthy of his merits.


    I guess that''s why the circumstances surrounding the empire and that monster are so unique.


    Shinru opened his mouth again.


    It''s not a credit. But you have shown your courage on the battlefield, stopped the side lines from collapsing, and shown your loyalty to the royal family. This is equivalent to the second class of merit. Shalman shall be given 200 gold and Lobelia, Ronel shall be promoted to Viscount, and both of them shall be awarded the Cross of Merit.


    In addition to the cession of territory and promotion, they were also awarded the Order of Merit.


    Count Schalmann and Baron Ronel both stepped forward in front of the king in surprise.


    Count Shalman looked nervous as he received Shinru''s words, while Baron Ronel even cried out in tears, probably because he was being praised directly by the king.


    The vassal who receives a patronage from his lord must be overwhelmed with emotion when he is directly praised for his efforts.


    Everyone is happy to be praised for their hard work.


    Somehow, I feel as if I am watching a great historical drama, and I almost cry.


    Count Shalman and Baron Ronel returned to their original places amidst applause and cheers.


    (Wow, everyone is amazing.)


    That''s all I could think of.


    Then, Noah let out a somewhat disgusted breath.


    (......Arks-sama, you''re taking it very seriously, aren''t you?


    (Because I have little to do with this ceremony.)


    (If you keep talking like that, you''ll be eaten alive when you''re called.)


    No way!¡¡There''s no way a child of a nobleman who hasn''t even come of age would be invited, right?


    Basically, the people who are invited here are those who have made significant achievements and have appropriate status.


    I don''t have any position, and I''m no more than a soldier. It was unlikely that I would be invited to the ceremony.


    Anyway, as Noah and I were talking about this.


    And the third class of merit is ...... the eldest son of Viscount Raytheft, Arx Raytheft!


    I felt my name being called like that.


    (You see, that''s how it should be. ......)


    I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    (............)


    I looked up and saw the facilitator looking at me.


    "To ............?


    While my head was filled with question marks, the room suddenly became noisy. "Who the hell is this? "The ...... eldest son of Raytheft? "Why is the name of an eastern house on a western battlefield? And so on.


    Of course, the people who were involved in the battle had no way of knowing, but the other nobles who were gathered there had no way of knowing.


    As the murmur grew louder and louder, the facilitator began to talk about the contents of the event.


    This time, sensing in advance that the Dauphin would be targeted, he attacked the information gathering place. We found evidence of Nadar''s defection and communication with the Empire, and played a role in the Crown Prince''s escape from Nadar territory, and in the war, we defeated and destroyed the Imperial Mage Corps. In the war, he defeated and annihilated the mage unit of the Imperial Army, and defeated the top squire of the Nadar Army, Vile Ellyn, in single combat.


    Indeed, those are the things that I have done on this trip.


    I helped capture the informers.


    I helped rescue Ceylan.


    I destroyed the mage unit with a spinning barrel.


    If you ask me, I also did something like a one-on-one battle under Ceylan''s orders.


    (......Hey, I''ve been pretty active, haven''t I?


    (...... What are you talking about as if it were someone else?¡¡I''m not sure if you''re aware of it or not.


    (...... was into a lot of things, too!


    While Noah and I were arguing about this, the facilitator continued to talk.


    While Noah and I were arguing about this, the facilitator continued, "In light of these activities, this achievement is third class!¡¡In addition to the awarding of the Gold 100, you shall also be awarded the Silver Cross of the Order of the Shiro Cross. Arx Raytheft!¡¡To the presence of His Majesty!


    This is an unexpected award of money and a medal.


    (Seriously? ......)


    (Seriously?) Aside from the unbelievably large amount of money (100 gold), what is surprising is the medal given.


    The Silver and Shiro Cross. The Silver Cross is a medal that can only be awarded for outstanding performance in battle, and is considered to be the second highest grade of medal given to domestic personnel below the rank of general, after the Gold Cross.


    While we were horrified by the unexpected, Noah clapped his hands in a nonchalant manner.


    (Congratulations, Arx-sama!)


    (Why are you always the same? !)


    (Well, it''s business as usual.)


    I don''t know what''s usual.


    Anyway, the facilitator told me to go in front of him, but I didn''t know what to do.


    I was so nervous and confused that I couldn''t move, and I gradually began to feel impatient.


    (Hey, Noah?¡¡Is this really the right time to come forward?


    Arx-sama. I don''t care if it''s okay or not, I''ve been called, so I have to step forward, right?


    That''s right. ......


    They''re waiting for you. Come on, make up your mind.


    With Noah''s encouragement (or coercion) at my back, I waded through the people and stepped out into the red-carpeted aisle.


    Then, naturally, there was a cry of surprise from the people around me.


    "A child!¡¡Isn''t that a child?


    "Nonsense, he''s only ten or so years old!


    "That kid fought the [Boar''s Head] in single combat ......?¡¡Isn''t this some kind of a joke?


    The astonishment spread to the surroundings, and the venue was enveloped in an uncommon clamor.


    Of course. It was impossible to believe that such a child had been awarded a military decoration.


    In the first place, the person who had been awarded the Medal of Honor was bewildered. Everywhere in the hall, there was confusion.


    Everyone is in the presence of the Emperor!¡¡Don''t talk to each other!


    Euled, a member of the Kingsguard, raised his voice in warning, and soon the hall regained its calm.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ceylan rose from his chair and stepped forward.


    I can attest to Arx''s success. The battle with the squire was ordered by me and he sacrificed his head to me as I requested. Of course, that is what the Kingsguard saw.


    When Ceylan assured the audience of the nature of his deeds, the hall fell silent as if it had been hit by water.


    There were still many people who were skeptical, but there was no way that his argument could be false.


    I walked on the red carpet and stepped in front of King Shinru.


    If you look at his face, you can see that he is trying to hold back a smile.


    "Looks like you were properly surprised. It''s written all over your face.


    That''s because ...... I naturally assumed there would be no significant credit for it. ......


    That''s naive. That''s very naive.


    Shinru whispered, "You can''t surprise anyone with a surprise box that they know what''s inside.


    So you wanted to see my surprised face. What a bad thing to do.


    Anyway, Shinru immediately showed a serious expression.


    "Well, I never thought I''d be giving a child a prize for war. In the long history of the kingdom, you''re probably the first person who''s ever messed up getting a cross for meritorious service before adulthood. And you''ve got one more big prize left.


    The King''s words were so deafening that the room began to buzz again.


    The king''s words suggested that he himself would be honored.


    The king''s words suggested that he himself would be honored, and even the guests of honor began to show interest in this.


    The other side should wait until this side is ready. We''re going to have a big ceremony.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you for your happiness. ......


    Don''t rest on your laurels. Work even harder.


    Haha!


    He received the letter of commendation from Shinru and bowed again.


    When he received the ticket and medal from the official, he was greeted with applause and cheers, just like Louise and the Count.


    There must be countless eyes looking at him now.


    Perhaps it was because of the many eyes on me, but I couldn''t help feeling a twinge in my back.


    But it''s not so bad to be the center of attention.


    The joy of attracting attention.


    The joy of being the envy of the world.


    You feel as if you have obtained something that you have never had before.


    It''s a very vulgar thing for me to say, but it makes me feel very good. It is truly a heart-warming feeling.


    I guess this is the fruit of all my efforts.


    When I looked at Crabbe, he gave me a carefree smile, as if he was pleased with my success.


    ......After the awards, we headed back to where we came from.


    I was impressed that the red carpet on the way back was very difficult to see.

 101 Episode 100 Dream Home Plan (Real)

    It was just before the ceremony.


    So this is my home...


    It was around noon and Arx was looking up at a two-story mansion in a corner where many nobles of the royal capital lived.


    The bright red triangular roof made of unglazed tiles stood out.


    The dark wood pillars and white plaster on the walls were unevenly applied in places, with wrinkles appearing as if they were veins.


    The gates and entrances are fitted with shimmering glass, and there are also the cylindrical towers that are common in Western-style architecture in the man''s world.


    As I said earlier, "my house", this property is already in Arx''s name.


    I had asked Noah to look for a reasonable house for me shortly before I left for the west, and we finally found it recently.


    The biggest problem in purchasing the property was the money, as the Mage Guild had offered a reward for the development of the magic meter, so that problem was solved. I had been thinking that if I could find a house that I could call a mansion, I would go for it, but I came across a good used house sooner than I expected.


    The house seems to be old and somewhat dilapidated, but it''s good enough for now. I have to take care of it, because I don''t want it to be infested with insects, but I''m going to use the engraving to take care of that.


    Noah bends down, looks at me, and gives me a small applause.


    Congratulations.


    "Oh, now I can finally live without worry.


    I let out an exhale that was almost a sigh of relief.


    Now I can finally live my life without worrying about my father, mother and servants.


    No more tantrums, no more backbiting.


    He would be separated from Lisha, but that wouldn''t bother him too much.


    You won''t be leaving King''s Landing, and you''ll see each other more often once you enter the Academy.


    I don''t think we''ll feel lonely.


    Kazui, with his arms crossed, looked up at the house and said.


    It''s smaller than Raytheft''s main residence.


    It is true that this mansion is much smaller and cramped compared to Raytheft''s mansion or Crabbe''s mansion. The number of rooms, except for the office and guest rooms, is minimal.


    However.


    This is just fine. The only people who will be using it are us and the servants we''ll be hiring.


    "Yes. The bigger the room, the more servants we''ll have to hire.


    Sure, that''s true too. Keech.


    But... ......


    As we were talking, Noah suddenly narrowed his eyes in concern.


    What is it, Noah?¡¡What''s going on?


    "Yes. If you''re going to make a name for yourself in the future, you can''t keep doing this.


    Oh, you think?


    Arx had been thinking about that too.


    As he nodded his head in agreement, Kazui noticed it and cocked his chin toward the house.


    What the hell. Isn''t this enough to make me look good?


    Of course. The aristocracy is seen from the outside, so even if it''s just a single house, they have the wealth to build a luxurious mansion. If you don''t take care of the garden of the house properly, you will be underestimated.


    Noah is probably right.


    Since ancient times, there has been a tactic to lavishly decorate the interior of a mansion to make the guests think that they are getting a good deal and to make them want to make a deal with you.


    Raytheft''s success as a military man meant that he had no problem with being simple and sturdy.


    This kind of vainglory is one of the strategies to succeed as a nobleman.


    But there was one concern about that.


    ...... I don''t want it to look like the garden of a marquis''s house.


    That''s unusual. I wouldn''t say it''s uncommon, but it''s not unheard of for a nobleman to have a very assertive garden.


    That''s not unusual. That''s right. ......


    I''ve heard that there are quite a few of those in the capital that are in bad taste like that. In the man''s world, there were architectural styles such as "what''s that" or "what''s that" style, but in this world, such culture may not have been fostered that much.


    In the garden, you can see the amount of money spent ......, of course. The most important thing is the essence of the garden. The garden should be well prepared to welcome others. Is it cultured enough to make people who see the garden imagine a story? You can also see if they have a good gardener and other ...... connections.


    Aristocracy is a pain in the ass.


    Seriously, nobility is a pain in the ass.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Then, Noah gives me a disturbing look.


    ...... Why do you say such things even to Arx-sama?


    What?¡¡I''m more of a commoner.


    I don''t understand how you can be a commoner when you''ve been in a nobleman''s mansion all your life. When did you have your first experience as a commoner, Mr. Arx?


    "You know, you can feel like a commoner when you walk around downtown!¡¡That''s it!


    While I was giving Noah a rather bitter excuse, Kazi looked out into the garden.


    "So?¡¡What are you going to do with this garden?


    We''ll have to move some of the Soma plants from my uncle''s house, so it''ll be almost empty.


    Then you won''t be able to do your favorite training.


    "Hmm... I''ll rent the garden of my uncle''s mansion or find someplace more suitable. It might be a nice change of pace.


    That was when I was talking with the two of them.


    "Wow, so this is Arx''s house. It''s pretty cozy, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, it is. Well, this is about as good as it gets.


    I was tempted to reply, but I suddenly realized that it was strange.


    I turned to the voice and saw Suu standing there.


    A black-haired girl looking up at the house, making the shade of Weasel''s eyes. She blended naturally into the circle, as if she had come here with us.


    "Hey!¡¡Suu, where the hell did you come from?


    "I heard you bought a house. I came to take a look.


    Where the hell did you get that information? ......


    Hmm. Someone was kind enough to give it to me, you know?


    Where''d you get that information, ......?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that I''m not the only one who can help you.


    I don''t know where she got the information from. She really is a girl of many mysteries.


    Anyway.


    "So you''re my master''s freakish wife.


    "What''s a wife?" ......


    So, you''re the one who''s been studying magic with him, right?


    Yes. Nice to meet you both.


    Suu greets Noah and Kazui.


    The fact that she is so naturally superior to her servants is an element that reveals her status.


    She and Kazui have had a run-in once, but there seems to be no ill feeling between them.


    Kazui has a light-hearted personality, and Suu has deep pockets. It seems that they have nothing on their minds.


    After a brief greeting, Suu turned to me and smiled.


    He smiled and said


    "Arx. Welcome back.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m back. ......


    The unexpected words and smile caught us off guard.


    I was a little embarrassed to hear her say that again, but it made me realize that I had finally come home.


    I guess it''s because my schedule has been a roller coaster ride since I got back to the capital.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t call you.


    "You''ve been busy, haven''t you?¡¡You''ve been busy.


    Suu said, shifting her gaze to the side.


    "So, is your left arm okay?


    Yeah. It doesn''t move as much as I''d like, but I think I can manage.


    I answered, and then I noticed something strange.


    "Hmm?¡¡Suu, how did you know I had an injury on my left arm?


    "Huh?


    Because you did, didn''t you?


    Yes, this is the first time I''ve seen her since we came back to King''s Landing. Even though I haven''t told her about my injury yet, it''s strange that she knows about it.


    When I asked her such a casual question, Suu for some reason became distraught as if in a hurry.


    "Well, yeah, because, you know, that!¡¡It''s bandaged!


    "That''s true, but...


    I''m sure you''re right, but only an injured or delirious mage would have a bandage on his arm. Oh, maybe Arx is too. ......


    No!¡¡Don''t take the liberty of turning someone into a midget!


    You can stop your imagination from running wild with a tsukomi.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you can do to help.


    I''ll heal your injured arm for you.


    What?


    I''ll take care of you until you''re completely healed.


    Oh, yeah. Thank you .......


    I was a little confused by Suu''s serious expression, but I thanked her.


    I don''t know, but Suu seems preoccupied. It''s strange that she would think this way, even though the injury is none of her business.


    But why does this girl say things that make me embarrassed with her face?


    I can''t stop the burning of my face.


    On the other hand, there is a butler who is looking at her as if he is smiling, and another who is smiling at her.


    Well, well, well. ......


    Khihihi.


    After a quick glare at them, Suu looked up at the house again.


    I''ve got a place to study magic now. I''d like to use the room facing south, where there''s more sunlight.


    You''re turning this place into a hangout. ......


    Why not?¡¡I mean, it''s the easiest place to get together.


    Yeah, I guess so. Sure.


    I''m the owner of this house. There''s no need to worry about anyone else.


    Oh, and make sure there''s snacks and tea.


    You can''t be selfish in someone''s house.


    What are you talking about?¡¡What are you talking about? You''re a nobleman. You''re supposed to entertain your guests.


    I don''t think the barging in is part of that.


    The embarrassment of earlier is nowhere to be seen.


    In the end, we ended up arguing about nothing as usual.


    It''s been a while since I''ve felt this way.


    ............ Of course, he also took advantage of the opportunity to enjoy my cheek.

 102 Episode 11 Celebration Part 1

    A few days after the grand ceremony at the Royal Castle.


    One evening, after the move to the new house was over and the cleanup was finished.


    In the new Arx''s room, Noah called out to Arx who was still at his desk.


    "Mr. Arx.


    "............


    "Sir Arx, Sir Arx.


    "Heh, .......


    Noah called out to Arx, but the desk-bound Arx only let out a strange laugh.


    His voice sounded like that of a man who has made a sloppy smile.


    Noah frowned at the fact that his master did not answer his call.


    Then, Kazui peeked out of the door.


    How''s it going?¡¡We''re all set here.


    Thank you for your time, Mr. Kazi. This is ......, as you can see.


    "As you can see, ......, what are you doing?¡¡What''s he doing?


    He''s just admiring his medals.


    Oh, .......


    Cazi also knew that Arx had received a medal at the ceremony, so he immediately understood what was going on.


    He thought he must have been very happy to receive the award.


    At first, he didn''t, but as he watched, he began to realize that his work was outstanding.


    "You''ve never gotten much praise in your life. You''ve never been praised much before, and now you''ve been praised by the highest person in the country. That must make you happy.


    Yeah. I''m sure it''s a great honor for Mr. Arx.


    But I think it''s time for you to stop.


    Yes, sir. Mr. Arx, Mr. Arx. Can you please stop this?


    When Noah spoke forcefully, Arx finally noticed him. He straightened his back for a moment and turned around.


    "Oh?¡¡Oh, Noah and Kazui?


    "Oh, no, sir. How long have you been preoccupied with your medals?


    Why not?¡¡I''m just soaking it in. It''s not like I''m going to be happy with it or show it off to anyone.


    I hope you''re right. It''s not a good thing to be obsessed with pleasure.


    Like the Marquis of Gaston or the Earl of Nadar?


    Yes.


    I certainly don''t want Arx to become like them.


    If he gets caught up in money and honor and loses sight of the right path, he will eventually end up like those two.


    Besides, if you get carried away, you might be caught flat-footed.


    Of course, I am more than aware of this, having experienced the life of a man.


    But still, what makes me happy makes me happy.


    It is, after all, a medal.


    It makes me proud to wear it, and it''s kind of cool.


    So, what''s going on?


    I''m here to tell you that your guests should be arriving any minute.


    Oh!¡¡Oh, I see. It''s that time already!


    Oh, yeah? You''re .......


    Mr. Arx. As a lord, you have to be ready to receive guests at any time. Lord Arx may not have a title yet, but he''s a businessman involved in the country''s military affairs.


    I know. Sorry. I''ll get it right away.


    Arx apologizes to Noah and leaves the table.


    Yes, what''s about to take place at the mansion is a celebration.


    You''ve come back safely from the war. And since you''ve been awarded a medal for your service, we''ve decided to throw you a little home party, albeit a small one.


    Rather than congratulating himself ......, he decided to invite Louise, Deet, and Crabbe, who had participated in the battle, so it would be more like a thank you party.


    After getting ready quickly, Arx left Kazi to do the rest of the preparations and waited with Noah at the entrance to greet them.


    After a while, a carriage pulled up in front of the gate.


    It was not flashy, but it had a good quality body that suggested that a lot of money had gone into it.


    On the top is the emblem of the Rastinel family.


    Soon, a boy with reddish-brown hair, the heir of the Rastinel family, Deet, appeared as if jumping out of a carriage.


    His hair used to be tousled, but now it was groomed, and he looked like a young boy.


    He is dressed in casual clothes, common to both men and women, worn by children of noble families.


    Today, there is no guillotine on his back, the bandage on his nose has been removed, and the mischievous boy has become much less mischievous.


    Deet, in his boyish mode, smiles happily and charges toward us.


    "Ah Nikki.


    Deet, you''re here?


    Of course!¡¡My brother called me. Of course! My brother called me, I can''t not go.


    Deet said cheerfully, then quickly showed a sullen look and rolled his shoulders.


    I''m finally going to relax. I''ve been to a lot of gatherings after the ceremony, but they were all so formal that I couldn''t breathe properly.


    The Rustinels were the most active in this war.


    "Yeah. They were talking about it everywhere. At first it felt good to be praised, but if you keep talking about it, it''s easy to see what you''re thinking.


    Oh. ......


    Deet told me that at the party he attended, he was swarmed by the children of noble families who wanted to get to know him.


    Naturally, the party was full of sycophantic gobbledygook, and Deet, who is a straightforward type, was quite fed up with it.


    Deet spoke about this and then looked up at the house.


    But my own house. Looking at it makes me jealous.


    Deet will eventually get a castle much bigger than this one, right?


    Yeah, but... But this is not like that.


    The mansion or castle that Deet will get from Louise will be much bigger and more spacious than this one.


    Still, if you are jealous of it, maybe you feel as if your friend has a secret base.


    As I was talking about this with Deet, Louise came down from the carriage.


    She had the same auburn hair and eye patch as Deet.


    At the ceremony, she was wearing her military uniform, but now she is wearing it loose as before.


    With a sword at her waist and a piece of animal skin as a cloak, she has returned to her typical wild appearance.


    Thank you, Louise, for accepting our invitation.


    Are we the best?


    Yes.


    They''re preparing a very rare drink for us. How can we not go?


    Yes. And you can count on the taste.


    Huh?¡¡You''re very kind. I won''t know if it''s bad, will I?


    Louise made a joke and smiled wryly.


    I''m sure she''s had a lot of drinks, but I''m sure she''ll be satisfied with Soma.


    "Sir. Thank you again for what you''ve done.


    "No, I''m the one who should be thanking you. Thanks to you, this war was a good one. I got more territory, more money, and I got to know how your highness fights. And I even got Diet''s war record. It''s all good.


    "Annikky.


    Oh.


    Deet and I clapped hands, like a high five.


    Oh, and, sir. The silver thing. ......


    Got it. I''ll get that for you. I''d like to hear about it as soon as possible, though.


    No, please don''t do that. ......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re using the silver for.


    However, it will be a little while before she announces the existence of the magic meter to the local monarchs and gives it to them.


    Shinru says that he can''t give out inferior goods to the local monarchs. If we give them inferior products, there is a possibility that the trust between them will be cracked. That''s why I''m more careful than ever about adjusting the magic meter, and of course I have to have a lot of them, so that will take some time.


    In a sense, it is no exaggeration to say that it depends on my work.


    Just as I finished greeting Louise, another carriage arrived.


    Coming down from it was the silver-haired stalwart, Clive Arbent.


    Oops, I missed the first one.


    "Uncle!¡¡You''ve come!


    Oh. It''s my nephew''s first gathering. I couldn''t miss it.


    Crabbe smiles, and Louise calls out to him.


    "This is the Mage of Molten Iron. This is the Iron Mage.


    No, you''ve been a pain in the ass next door.


    Not at all.


    At one time, Cleve and Louise were both on the same battlefield. I''m sure they share the same hardships. They were both talking about the war, but laughing at the same time.


    Anyway, as I waited to talk to Crabbe.


    "Whoa, Arx, you don''t have time for me, do you?


    What do you mean?


    Well, look over there.


    When Crabbe told me to look at the gate, another carriage appeared in no time.


    The emblem on the carriage is that of the Clemellia family.


    Seeing this, I naturally stood up straighter.


    The first person to step out of the carriage was a man.


    His black hair mixed with gray made me feel old, but he walked briskly.


    He wears a number of medals on his chest, a jeweled sword given to him by the previous king at his waist, and a white jacket. He is dressed in a white jacket. He wears a stern atmosphere, but if anything, the tranquility of a mentally advanced swordsman is more strongly felt.


    He is Perce Clemmeria, head of the Clemmeria family and one of the kingdom''s generals.


    Arx quickly made his way over to him.


    "My Lord. Thank you for accepting my invitation.


    "Yes, my daughter wanted to come. Don''t worry about me today, just enjoy the meeting.


    As soon as Perth said these words, his daughter Charlotte came forward.


    Tonight she was dressed in a beautiful white dress, unlike the ones I had seen her in before, and she had the appearance of a princess from a noble family. Her long, milk-tea colored hair is tied up with a hair clip and a stole is draped over her shoulders.


    When she wears a sword with her light clothes, she looks brave, but when she wears a dress, she looks more fragile.


    If she had a sorrowful expression on her face, she would look so good in a dress that she might have been the "Jacqueline sitting at the window" of the Book of Records.


    She pinched the edge of her skirt and made a graceful bow.


    "Mr. Arx. How do you do?


    It''s been a while, Miss Charlotte. You look lovely in your white dress tonight.


    Very good. I''m flattered.


    No, I''m not flattered. ......


    I''m about to say that, but then I think I''m being too rude, and I feel embarrassed.


    "Your father told me about you. Your father told me that you were very active in the West.


    No, I''ve only been a part of it.


    Oh, really?¡¡I don''t see why you shouldn''t be.


    Charlotte smiled elegantly, and I smiled back.


    When the cheerful greeting was over, another girl stepped forward from the shadows of the purse, looking modest.


    She had the same silver hair as me, tied up in a ponytail.


    She wore a blue dress and walked up the approach, taking care not to stain it.


    As soon as Lisha saw her face, a flowery smile bloomed on her face.


    "Brother!


    "Lisha!¡¡It''s been a long time.


    It''s been a while. Congratulations on this award, brother.


    Oh, thank you.


    I take Lisha''s hand, which she extends to me.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her, not only because we don''t see each other as often as we used to, but also because of this trip west. We haven''t seen each other for a few months, but it seems like we haven''t seen each other for over a year.


    Lisha seems to be happy to be able to see me like this without any hesitation.


    Anyway, the reason why Lisha is here this time is because when I acknowledged the letter of invitation to Perth, I asked if Lisha could come with me.


    She can''t move yet on her own, and if she were to ask Crabbe to bring her, there''s a chance that he''ll think she''s crazy. That''s why he arranged to meet with Charlotte and get her out of Raytheft''s house.


    Pars gave a word of encouragement to Crabbe.


    "Lord Ferrous. Thank you for your time.


    I didn''t expect to be forced to march all the way to the west end.


    "That''s how much you trust me, Lord Ferrous. As your vassal, I envy you.


    "I think he just thinks you''re a useful pawn.


    The fact that they think so is proof that they can rely on you. I''d like you to take over if you can.


    ...... No, even if your father asks, this is non-negotiable.


    Haha!¡¡I''m sure.


    I''m sure you will.


    "Thank you, Louise, for all your hard work.


    No, no, no, no. We earned our money in an easy fight, so we don''t need any help.


    Is that so?¡¡The West is going to be a tough place to live.


    "Well, yes, but...


    Louise shrugged her shoulders.


    It is true that Louise has a lot of work to do.


    She needs to rethink how to distribute the ceded territories to her subordinates and how to defend the west.


    After returning from King''s Landing, she would have to work with no time to spare.


    While we were talking about this, another carriage appeared.


    The carriage is not emblazoned with any particular emblem, and I don''t even know which family it belongs to.


    However, since this was the last person invited to the party, I had a vague idea of who was riding in it.


    After all, it was my friend Suu who got out of the carriage.


    For some reason, Lisa Rousey, the director of the inspector general''s office, came down with him, but whatever.


    Tonight, she was not wearing her usual easy to move clothes, but the same dress as Charlotte and Lisha.


    It was not white, but red. The dress is red, not white, and has a slit at the waist, giving it a very mature look.


    She also wore a little bit of makeup, which gave her a very different impression.


    I was suddenly caught by her unusual appearance.


    ----


    When she noticed that I was still in a daze when she picked me up, she smiled wickedly at me.


    "Huh?¡¡I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    What?¡¡Oh, no, no!¡¡That''s not true!


    "Oh, really?


    My friend, the girl, comes up to me with a grin.


    I turned away so that she wouldn''t see my face, but she stretched out her neck as if she was chasing me.


    This girl knows exactly what she''s doing.


    While I was feeling sorry for my mistake, Charlotte looked surprised.


    "Are you Master Sucia, by any chance?


    "This is ...... Miss Charlotte. How do you do?


    "Yes. Good day to you. ......


    Charlotte curtsies to Suu.


    On the other hand, Suu''s uncharacteristic use of language confused me for a moment, and I thought she was someone else.


    But then again...


    "Well, do you two know each other?


    Well, not really acquaintances, but acquaintances.


    I''ve had a few conversations with Master Sucia at the Academy. How do you know Master Sucia, Mr. Arx?


    She and I study magic together.


    Oh, so the person you say you study with is .......


    Oh. I see.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    Anyway. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why Charlotte is addressing Suu as "sama" instead of "san".


    Is it possible that Suu is of a higher rank than the Countess?


    Arx, you didn''t know?


    "Um, .......


    When I''m stuck for an answer, Charlotte introduces me to Suu.


    "Mr. Arx. This is Master Sousia Argusia. She is the princess of the Duchess of Argusia.


    "Sucia Algusia.


    "Algusia is .......


    The Dukes of Algusia. It is a noble family that is famous in the kingdom for its closest ties to the royal family. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with your family and friends.


    ...... Are you from the Dukes of Argusia?


    "Uh, well, you know?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    This is why Lisa, the Count, is attending to her as her valet.


    Suu approaches Lisha.


    "Are you Arx''s sister?


    Yes, yes, I am. ......


    When Suu speaks to ...... the duke''s daughter, Lisha is frothing. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you have. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find any useful information.


    "Calm down. It''s okay.


    Yes, I''m sorry.


    Yes, it''s nice to meet you.


    My name is Leisha Raytheft. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Sucia.


    Leisha was nervous, but she greeted him properly.


    She noticed that Crabbe had a strange expression on his face.


    His brow furrowed, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Uncle?


    "Uh, well, yeah. So that''s what this is all about. ......


    Eventually, one of them is convinced and starts scratching the back of his head.


    Then, for some reason, he stared at me and let out a big sigh.


    It''s as if he''s anticipating his own difficulties in the future.


    What the hell is this?


    In the midst of this, Perth suddenly turned his head towards Suu and sat down so that they were eye to eye.


    So, should I call you Mr. Soussea?


    "Yes, Count. Yes, Count, it''s nice to meet you.


    "......?


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''re going to need to be able to pay for it.


    It is true that there is a rise and fall in family status, but it is not surprising that he would be so disrespectful to his children who have not received a title.


    Suu, on the other hand, changed her cheerful demeanor and approached Perth with the air of a clear-headed lady.


    It was not only me who was puzzled by their interaction, but also Charlotte, who was familiar with them.


    Louise, too, is narrowing her eyes and doesn''t seem to understand the reason for this.


    I was curious about this strange exchange, and when I tried to ask her about it.


    "Suu?


    "Well, yeah, haha. ......


    "Suu?


    As I was wondering more about this, Lisa Rousey interrupted me.


    "Arx Raytheft, there''s no need to pry. Hold back.


    "Huh?¡¡Ha, yes. Yes, sir.


    The fact that she nailed me suggests that this is a very delicate situation.


    I knew I shouldn''t get involved and quickly backed off.


    Then Lisa approached me again.


    "It''s been a while. Arx Raytheft.


    "It''s been a while. Mr. Secretary.


    I''ve heard of your skill. Your loyalty to His Highness is admirable. As a subject of his, I envy you.


    Yes. I''m glad to see you''ve achieved the true meaning of nobility.


    "Oh.


    Lisa nodded her head in satisfaction, while Lisha and Diet tilted their heads.


    "You''re jealous?


    I don''t know about that either.


    For a nobleman, it is an honor to die for the royal family. It''s no wonder you don''t understand it, since you come from a family of monarchs with a large territory.


    Lisa explains to Lisha and Diet how to be a nobleman.


    It''s a very feudalistic way of thinking. Somehow, it reminds me of the samurai of the men''s world.


    Lisa said, and turned to me.


    I think I''ve misunderstood you.


    "Misunderstood?


    Yes.


    I don''t know what she''s talking about, but Suu suddenly interrupts from the side.


    You know what?¡¡I''ve told you many times that the Arks are not a problem, but you won''t listen.


    That''s because ...... I''m a vassal of the royal family, right?


    Hmm. Lisa says I can''t be trusted. I see.


    No, that''s not what I mean. ......


    When Suu looks at her, Lisa is forced into a corner, as if she is faltering.


    This is a great way to get the most out of your business.


    Crabbe, who was watching the situation, said with a grin.


    It''s not easy being the inspector general.


    "Hey, molten iron mage .......


    I''m sure Crabbe knows what he''s talking about.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    In addition to this, taking into account personal occasions and seniority, it seems that Louise treats Perth as her superior, Louise and Crabbe are okay as equals, and Perth is more senior than Crabbe .......


    And then there''s Suu, who is a different kind of person: .......


    With this in mind, I led the guests to the house.

 103 Episode 102 Celebration Part 2

    After greeting the guests outside the house, Arx invited them into the house without any further greetings.


    When they opened the front door, they were greeted by a gorgeous chandelier and two staircases. ...... They were welcomed by an entrance that matched the standard of the house.


    The floor is checkered.


    The lights are wall lights made of shimmering glass.


    A painting or two would have been a nice touch, but since the house had just been moved into, there were no such decorations yet.


    The entrance to the dining room is at the back of the front, and there are corridors leading to the rooms on the left and right. The staircase leading to the second floor starts from the left side and runs along the back of the front to the right side, enclosing the entrance in a U-shape.


    If this were a large mansion owned by a nobleman, he would probably use a hall suitable for a party. But then, the mansion would have to be of a certain size.


    Since the size of Arx''s mansion is minimal, he uses the dining room as the venue instead of the hall, just like the average nobleman.


    When I walked through the entrance and opened the door to the dining room, I found Kazui standing there in his butler''s uniform.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, we''ve been expecting you. ......?


    Kazi greeted the guests as planned, but it was awkward.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. He let out a big sigh.


    "...... Guari, you''re always going to be that way, aren''t you?


    I''ve been able to do it in ...... practice, though. I''ve been able to do it in practice, but now that I''m in front of it, I don''t know.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    I''m sorry, everyone. I''d like to thank you all for your patience.


    "Sorry .......


    Kazi thanked Noah and looked embarrassed, perhaps because he had been asked to apologize instead.


    After all, dealing with the nobility is something he''ll have to work on in the future. The people here know what''s going on, so they probably won''t be offended, but they should be able to do it properly in the future.


    I''m sure that will make them feel less like .......


    In the meantime, an acquaintance of Kazui''s, who was among them, opened his mouth.


    "Senior.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡It''s Lisa!¡¡Why are you here?¡¡I''m not listening!


    Today, I was accompanied by the Princess ...... It''s rather refreshing to see a senior with such an attitude.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡I can''t believe I''m seeing you like this. ......


    I think you look great in your butler''s uniform.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.


    He had taken a defiant stance for so long that he didn''t want his juniors to see him like this.


    After such an uncomfortable greeting, I was led to the cafeteria.


    As we entered the cafeteria, Lisa suddenly looked up at the ceiling and muttered.


    ...... It''s so bright.


    Yes. I made all the sparkling glass in here myself.


    I see. You''re good at engraving, aren''t you?


    The light intensity of glittering glass varies greatly depending on the maker. If you are a skillful maker, you can make bright lights by using existing [arts glyphs], but most of the ones on the market are just torch flames made a little brighter.


    Only noblemen with dazzling amounts of money, such as the Duke of Gaston, can create dazzlingly bright lights. The rest of the lights are placed in the main streets and other places necessary to create the glamorous atmosphere of the royal capital, or in important facilities.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    ...... A long table covered with a cloth is lined with a variety of prepared dishes.


    I''ve never seen anything like it.¡¡"Wow! I''ve never seen all these dishes before.


    There are a lot of things I''ve never seen before.


    Deet looked around the long table excitedly, and Louise also groaned when she saw the dishes.


    On the other hand, Perth asked Noah, "What''s this?


    "What''s this?


    "Yes. All the dishes here were invented by Mr. Arx.


    You can cook too?


    I made some of the dishes myself, but most of them were made by chefs after I gave them the recipes.


    Most of the dishes I prepared that day were made using the man''s knowledge.


    I couldn''t forget the taste of the food of the man''s world that I had eaten in the vicarious experience, and I had kept it in my heart to recreate various recipes one day when I had a kitchen at my disposal, and now my ambition has been fulfilled.


    Since there is no stove in the kitchen, it is difficult to adjust the heat level, and there is no way I can cook well as an amateur. I left most of the work to the cook I hired, and managed to recreate it by teaching him the recipe.


    Even so, I prepared most of the sweets by myself after much trial and error.


    You''re very handy. You made me a card toy once.


    "Cards. Sometimes I even enjoy playing with them.


    Apparently, he is also using the ones he made before.


    Hey, what about this one?


    "That''s a sponge cake. It''s candy.


    It looks fluffy.


    Deet''s eyes are drawn to the sponge cake. It''s not freshly baked, so it''s not very appetizing. It was not freshly made, so it had already shriveled up, but he was still looking at it curiously, probably because he was not familiar with this kind of cake.


    Since there were many children at the party, including myself, I made a lot of sweets.


    The man had never made sweets before, but he had seen recipes and books on TV, so he was able to recreate them in this way, though they varied.


    Anyway, not only Diet, but also Charlotte and Lisha are interested in sweets that smell sweet.


    ...... Basically, in this world, sweets and confectionery are either rolled in sugar or soggy.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Any kind of sweets in a man''s world would be seen as strange.


    Then, Suu''s face lit up when she saw something.


    What caught her eye was a dessert in a glass bowl filled with syrup and fruit floating in it.


    "Ah!¡¡There''s apricot jelly!


    Huh.


    "Kyoninkan?¡¡Not apricot jelly?


    ......?¡¡It''s apricot jelly, right?¡¡Arx, it''s made with apricot seeds, right?


    Yeah.


    Then it''s definitely apricot jelly.


    Apparently, there''s a difference in terminology.


    Apricot bean jelly. I was lucky enough to get some apricot seeds, so I made it like this.


    As the Kingdom of Rynor is closely related to the East, it is surprisingly easy to obtain such ingredients of Eastern origin. Of course, they are not expensive enough to be eaten on a daily basis, but they can be prepared for special events.


    But why is it floating on the water?


    "It''s syrup ......, sweet honey.


    Oh, so it''s honey. It smells sweet.


    Suu''s nose is in the water while Lisha looks into the glass bowl.


    It''s so beautiful.


    It''s a common dessert served at feasts in Bai Liang Bang. In Baiyangban, it is a common dessert served at banquets, even at the emperor''s dinner.


    "That''s great. ......


    Oh, so it''s delicious?


    Yes. I could eat it every day.


    Oh!


    I look forward to ...... every day.


    Deet and Lisha grew excited at Suu''s words.


    Charlotte also smiled happily as she looked at all the sweets.


    I''d like to have a cup of tea when I see this.


    If you want, I can get you some.


    If you want, I can get you some.


    Then Louise looked around the table.


    "So, where is that rare brew?


    "Yes. Yes, it''s ready now.


    "Liquor?¡¡Arx, you''re preparing something like that?


    What, the Iron Mage didn''t tell you?


    No, not at all. Noah, did you prepare this?


    No. No, it was Master Arx who prepared the drinks.


    Crabbe turned to me with a furrowed brow.


    He''s not accusing me of anything, but I can''t help but be put off by his gaze.


    "Uh, yes. I built it. ......


    "You built it?¡¡Where the hell did you make that?¡¡You need a place to make alcohol, right?


    Well, ............, it was in the basement of my uncle''s house.


    Oh, my God, you''re doing that in my house?


    "Yes, .......


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of these in the marketplace.


    Arx. I don''t care where you are or what you''re doing. As long as it''s not a bad thing. But why didn''t you tell me what you were doing in my house?¡¡I''m the landlord, remember?¡¡Hmm?¡¡Hmm?


    "Yeah, that''s .......


    The pressure of a smile.


    He turned his gaze from side to side, as if trying to escape from Crabbe, who was slowly closing in on him.


    I''m not sure what to do with it.


    I''m sure you can imagine the look on my husband''s face when Noah pointed this out to him. Khihihi!


    "No, Noah!¡¡Cazi!¡¡You guys!


    The two butlers collude to tell the truth.


    You can''t hide the sense of betrayal you feel when you hear them say that it was their initiative.


    You know, I didn''t think of that. ............


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    You smell good.


    Oh, Lord Ferrous.


    This was made in my house. Besides, it''s going to be drunk by the lord of the West and his grateful father. I can''t let them drink it without tasting it first.


    "You never know.


    Excuse me.


    And then he took a sip and Crabbe stopped. Stiffly.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that he stiffened, and all eyes were drawn to him.


    "Mr. Crabbe?


    "Uncle?


    "............


    You''re not going to keep that to yourself, are you?


    Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I wouldn''t do that!


    "............


    You''re too upset, Uncle.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a little upset.


    "Gosh!¡¡Ah, this is too much for a child to manage. So I''m going to take full responsibility for it.


    Of course, such a statement would be met with a blank stare.


    "Mr. Crabbe, ......


    "No, Uncle!


    Shut up and give it to me!¡¡I''m not going to let you guys keep this delicious food to yourselves!


    And Perth, who was listening, narrowed his eyes.


    "Huh?¡¡I''m not going to let you guys have this delicious food all to yourselves!


    Oh, no, it''s nothing.


    Uncle, that''s just too painful for you. ......


    As I was giving my uncle a hard time for his sudden bad behavior, Noah had somehow brought me a new tray.


    We already have enough for both of you.


    "Noah, when did you ......


    Noah outsmarted Crabbe. That''s what a good butler does.


    Anyway, both Perth and Louise accept glasses of the thick liquid from Noah.


    "I''ll have one, too, Mom.


    You''re too young for this. Back off.


    Zzzzz!¡¡You can''t treat me like a child when I''m like this!


    While Rastinel and his son are squealing, Perth takes a bite.


    "This is .......


    Perth''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Then he takes another sip.


    "Mmm. ...... It''s a shame a kid had to make this.


    "Hey, old man, you''re drinking it while you''re at it.


    Oh!¡¡This is great!¡¡It''s just what you''d expect!¡¡In fact, it''s far exceeded my expectations!


    Louise is excited in a different direction. Louise was excited in a different way, which meant that the soma liquor was quite pleasing to her palate. Enjoying the aroma and the taste, the glass soon dried up.


    So, if I ask, can you make this for me?


    "Let''s see. It''s .......


    I''d like to share it with you as a luxury item, but I''ll have to consult with my contacts.


    Just as I was about to say this, Lisa raised her voice.


    "Sir. That will have to wait.


    What is it, Mr. Secretary?¡¡Is there a problem?


    As you may have already noticed, ...... has a restorative effect on magic.


    What?¡¡Magic?


    Oh, my God, .......


    Oh, I knew it. I''ve had a few drinks and I think I''ve got it .......


    Louise and Perth were amazed, and Crabbe looked at the soma drink as if it had just occurred to him.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''ve talked to Lord Lane about it.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m sure he had a chance to talk to you because of his position and proximity to the royal family.


    "Hmm. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I was referring only to the liquor, but I''m sure a meeting with the guild will be necessary in the future.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "......, Mr. Secretary. I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "Restoring magic is important, even if it''s in small doses. If you don''t go through with it properly, you''re the one who''s in trouble.¡¡In fact, you could be blamed for the delay.


    That''s right. That''s true, but...


    But we don''t have all the data on that yet either. If the effect is enhanced or improved, it will be treated as a drug first, so we can''t just look at a few cases and assume that they will recover. Even if it could be approved in the future, we would still have to take into account allergies due to the difference in effects on individuals, and even before that, there would be many restrictions on the practical use of this beverage because it contains alcohol. In the first place, even the production is not stable, so we still can''t determine whether now is the appropriate stage to report.


    ...... I don''t know about that kind of technical stuff.


    Technical?¡¡In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure you''ll be able to do it. Drinking it will restore your magic power, which is unheard of. Considering national security, we can''t let other countries know about it before it''s practical. Isn''t that right?


    That''s ...... for sure.


    Are you sure you want to talk about this in front of me?


    I looked over at Louise, who was smiling at me.


    I looked over and saw Louise smirking. You are one of His Majesty''s most trusted lords. You''re one of His Majesty''s most trusted lords, and since you''re being presented with this, there''s no point in keeping quiet about it.


    Lisa said to Louise, then turned to look at her again.


    "Arx Raytheft. I''m not sure what to do. As for the handling--


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "...... Gohon. I want you to ask His Highness how to steer the ship and settle this as soon as possible. Okay.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you for your concern.


    I thank Lisa for her offer.


    Mr. Secretary. You''re a tough guy, but you''re very supportive.


    Meanwhile, Kazi offers Lisa a glass.


    "Here, it''s for you.


    "Hey, Senpai. Thank you very much. ......


    The way Lisa accepts the glass, she seems to be extremely grateful.


    The stern tone of voice she had used earlier had completely disappeared.


    The relationship of power between us is quite strange.


    "Kazui, do you have a weakness for the director?


    "Hmm?¡¡Yeah, it''s not a weakness, but there''s a lot of disappointing stories about this guy.


    "No, no, no, no, senpai!


    As usual, Kazi laughed, "Khihihi! I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    Is there some kind of episode?


    On the other hand, Suu saw Lisa''s attitude and came up to her with a smile on her face.


    I want to hear it too.¡¡I want to hear it too, I''m curious.


    "So, not ......, Princess!


    Then Kazui started to talk about it with a sincere feeling of nostalgia.


    He didn''t have many friends in the past. Even at the Academy, he couldn''t make any friends until I approached him. I think it''s because of his family background, his uptight personality, and his clumsiness, but...


    That was a long time ago!


    I''m not very good at it. I beat up the son of a nobleman with a high family name.


    My strength is much better now!¡¡I don''t have any tension with the spearhead anymore!


    I''ve been through a lot, but I think the most decisive thing is that I''ve been crying my eyes out because I can''t study magic.


    Aaahhhhhh!¡¡Please don''t do this to me again!


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    I''m starting to feel a little sorry for her.


    "Okay, I''ll make a toast soon.


    After confirming that everyone had taken their seats, I poured the drinks.


    Noah took care of the adults, and I poured drinks for Suu, Charlotte, Deet, and Lisha in that order.


    Now it was time to see who would propose the toast.


    I''m the host, but I think it''s always better to ask someone in a position to make the toast.


    I asked my superiors in a casual way.


    "This is a victory celebration. "This is a victory celebration, and it would be out of line for me to attend.


    "I''m on my way, and considering my position in the war, I''m not sure I should be.


    "Then it''s me. I''m in the middle of a fight and I''m not sure I''m the right person for the job.


    Louise said and lifted her glass.


    "So tonight we drink to the victory of His Highness Prince Ceylan and the glory of his kingdom!


    With a toast, the celebration began.

 104 Episode 103 Celebration Part 3

    After a modest toast in the dining room.


    Suu and Charlotte sipped their glasses of soma liquor a little later than the adults who had tasted it first.


    "Oh, this is delicious!


    "Really .......


    The two girls look at each other in surprise and then exhale with a mixture of euphoria.


    I guess the taste of Soma sake was something unexpected for them as well.


    The two girls seemed to understand the taste of the liquor, and looked enchanted as they tipped their glasses back and forth.


    On the other hand, Deet and Lisha, after sipping from their glasses, furrowed their brows and cocked their heads from side to side.


    It''s a strange taste.


    Yes, it does. But it''s not sour like grape wine.


    I guess it''s too early for you two.


    It''s not too early for you two, but you''re underage, so you shouldn''t drink it according to men''s world standards.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s okay, brother!¡¡I''ll have another one, please!


    "No, don''t do that. No, don''t do that.


    No, don''t do that. Don''t push it." Even though she hasn''t even dried the contents, she reserves the next cup. She may be trying to do her best because it was made by her brother, but she can''t force him to drink it.


    I wondered why Suu and Charlotte were okay with it.


    "Here, let''s have some snacks, okay?¡¡You know?¡¡You can''t force alcohol.


    As soon as I directed Lisha''s attention to the sweets, she immediately turned her head in that direction.


    She must have had a craving for sweets to begin with.


    As Lisha was wondering what to eat, Deet pointed to a sponge cake that he had been eyeing.


    I want this fluffy one!¡¡I want this fluffy one!


    "Okay. Okay, Kazui.


    When I asked Kazui to cut it, he nodded and inserted a knife into the round sponge cake.


    The top side is beautifully caramelized.


    The cross section was moist and fine sponge.


    The sweet aroma of the milk and egg mixture wafted through the air.


    When the plate was put in front of him, Deet immediately took it into his mouth and chewed a bite or two.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    He stood up and shouted with such surprise.


    "Good!¡¡It''s so good!¡¡I''ve never eaten anything like it!


    I''ve never eaten anything like it!" "Well, ......, that''s good.


    "Well, that''s good to know." He nodded his head with a smile, overwhelmed by Diet''s enthusiasm.


    If he is so impressed, then it is worth making it.


    On the other hand, Lisha also put her hand over her mouth and showed a surprised face.


    "Lisha, is it good?


    I asked, and she nodded her head vigorously.


    When she finished the sponge cake in her mouth, she also showed a surprised expression.


    It''s so good!


    I''m glad you like it, Lisha.


    "Yes!


    Lisha smiled. Risha smiled at me. It was a different kind of joy to see her happy.


    "Hey Annikky. Can I have some more of this?


    Deet asks for more cake.


    Apparently, he was attracted by the light and fluffy texture.


    Oh, there''s still some left, don''t be shy.


    I signaled to the waiter I had hired, and he brought me another bowl.


    It''s a little more irregularly cooked and shaped than the previous one, but the contents are the same.


    Deet and Lisha smiled when they saw it. When the plate arrived, they smiled at each other and said, "It''s delicious, isn''t it?


    I didn''t know that ARK''s sweets were so delicious. Maybe I''ll ask them to make me some next time.


    "Hmm, maybe I''ll ask Arx-kun to come to the next tea party.


    "Huh?


    Hearing their words, I turned around.


    I really hope you won''t do that, since you don''t have much of a repertoire.


    The adults, on the other hand, were tucking into their snacks.


    "Many of them are new to me, but they all taste good.


    "I didn''t know you could do this. I don''t know where the hell I learned that. ......


    "Haha, Galanga and the others will hate me for this. And speaking of snacks, there''s that.


    That?


    Yeah, that. That''s the one you got this time.


    Louise was probably referring to the Silver Cross, awarded to her personally by King Shinru.


    It''s a great honor for a young man like me to receive such an award.


    You''re being modest.


    I''ve heard the details too. I''ve heard all about it. If you can do that much on your first mission, you can''t be too big for your size.


    I''d say it''s rather small, considering what you''ve done. I''m sure His Majesty is troubled by your arguments.¡¡Didn''t you hear anything about it, Mr. Feltetsu?


    I''ve only been called in for a few questions.


    "There was a lot of talk about you at the dinner with the guests from the other countries. I had the impression that the northern envoys were particularly interested in you. They wondered what you had done to be mentioned so much in the debates.


    When Louise said that, Lisa interrupted her.


    "Sir. The activities of Arx Raytheft are an open secret.


    "Really?¡¡If the head of the inspectorate says so... If the head of the Inspectorate says so, it must have something to do with that.


    ...... Sir, you''ll be officially notified. Please understand that His Majesty is being cautious at the moment.


    I wonder if that''s true. The only way to find out would be to be incorporated into the kingdom, but ...... that''s not what you want.


    "......


    Just look at the way the Northmen are acting. The Iron Rose might have already figured it out, you know?


    The Office of the Inspector General is working on that as well.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The reason for this is that they will not be easily detected, as they will be misidentified as work stations associated with other research.


    In the middle of the exchange between Louise and Lisa, Crabbe suddenly turned to me.


    I should probably tell you something while I''m at it. Well, I''m sure you understand.


    "What is it, Uncle?


    I''ll tell you that you have to pay attention to a lot of things from now on. If you''re not careful, they won''t be able to tell that you''re rebellious.


    When Lisha heard this, she tilted her head curiously.


    What''s the meaning of this, Uncle ......?


    Risha. The world is a place where everything doesn''t work out. You can make it seem like it''s not, whether you want it to or not. You know that, don''t you?


    Crabbe throws out testing words like that.


    I took the question as a vote of confidence and answered with a deep nod.


    Yes. You give large sums of money without the royal family''s approval, and then you send orders and letters of commendation without the royal family''s approval, and you give people official positions. He could make himself vulnerable by simply going ahead with such a story without the royal family''s knowledge. And if such stories spread, ......


    Naturally, this leads to suspicion. One or two trivial things may not raise suspicion, but as the number of trivial things increases, so does the sense of distrust. The leader of a country is usually a cautious and suspicious person.


    I am not saying that this is the case with Shinru, but it is possible that, depending on the plot, he may have to be executed even if he does not want to.


    It is better to be cautious.


    I''ll be on the lookout, and I''ll talk to the other national mages. Noah, Kazui, you take care of that.


    Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    I''ll do what I can. Blech.


    I''ll do what I can to help." As Crabbe and I were talking about this, Diet, who was munching on a sponge cake, gave me a difficult look.


    It''s such a pain in the ass.


    That''s what it''s all about. The moment they think they can use you, they''re like locusts.¡¡The moment they think they can take advantage of you, they''ll come in droves, devour you to the bone, and leave. You''re no stranger to this.


    What?


    If something happens to me or Licht all of a sudden, those people are going to flock to you to take advantage of you.


    If something happens to me or Licht all of a sudden, those people are going to flock to take advantage of you.


    "Well, it''s not like anything is going to happen to my mom, let alone my dad.


    "What?¡¡What?¡¡Say that again?


    What?


    Louise pokes Deet in the head for making fun of a serious conversation.


    This father and son are still the same.


    Suddenly, Suu sat down next to her with a jug of soma wine.


    He must have spotted that the glass was empty.


    "Arx. Yes?


    Suu then took the jug and poured the next one.


    It was a fearful thing to have a person of high rank pour you a glass, but since they knew each other well, they were fine with it as usual.


    But


    "No, I''m sorry, but I think I''m done.


    What?


    "It''s not good if I drink too much.


    I''m still the host. I don''t want to get too drunk.


    When I refrained from having a second cup of coffee, Suu looked at me with a pout.


    "Hmm... I see. So you''re telling me that you can''t drink my alcohol?¡¡Hmm.


    "You''re talking like some middle-management guy. That''s my brew to begin with. That''s not yours.


    My friend, who was getting into the swing of things, started talking nonsense as usual. After a brief exchange of words, Suu looks around the table and asks, "Well, you know what?


    "Oh, by the way, have you prepared the main course?


    "Hmm?¡¡Yes, we have.


    What is on the table now are snacks and sweets.


    Of course, I have prepared the staple food and the main dish, anticipating that I might want to eat something hearty.


    When you give the signal to the hired waiter, he will eventually bring you a plate with a food cover and a basket of parcels.


    The order in which the food is served is a bit of a mess, since ...... sweets have already been served. Since children have immature taste buds, you don''t have to worry about that.


    When you are a child, you don''t care about the order in which you eat, and as long as you can eat good food, that''s all that matters.


    Risha seemed to have guessed what she was going to be served by the presence of paozu.


    Is it a duck sandwich?¡¡I think it''s a downtown staple. ......


    Have you ever had one before?


    Yes. I''ve had them in restaurants, but never directly ...... from a street vendor in downtown.


    It''s a specialty of King''s Landing, isn''t it? I''ve only had it once recently myself.


    You don''t get many chances to eat downtown food.


    "Yeah.


    Deet and Lisha both let out a sigh of disappointment.


    Risha is unlikely to go downtown, and Deet, living in Rustinelle, has no connection with downtown''s specialties. I guess it''s because they can''t eat when they want to.


    Then, Suu says with a smile on her face.


    "But you can eat here today.


    "That''s right!


    "You can count on what you make!


    The three of them were in a good mood, but there was something they had to say.


    No, I''m sorry, but this one''s a little different.


    "What?¡¡No?


    "...... Honestly, I can''t admit to a duck sandwich. No, the duck with brown sauce is good, but ......".


    If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me.


    I''m not sure if that''s a fight for me or not.¡¡That''s my favorite food, you know?


    "Yes, I know. Well, you''ll see.


    He took off the food cover of the plate with the ingredients on it.


    A rich aroma came from the plate.


    When Suu saw the contents, her eyes turned black and white.


    "What the hell?


    "Oh!¡¡Meat! Meat!


    "It''s not duck ....... Is it pork?


    Deet squealed with excitement at the sight of the thickly sliced meat, while Lisha stared in amazement at what came out.


    On the other hand, when she looked at Suu, her eyes widened as if she had seen an imaginary creature.


    "Arx, this is ...... this is .......


    "Oh, you know this too? I''m impressed.


    The fact that she knew about it meant that there must be a similar dish in Baihe, just like the apricot bean curd. We really have a lot in common.


    Well, that''s to say that our culture is similar to the western culture of the men''s world.


    Suu came at me excitedly.


    "How does Arx know about this?¡¡That''s crazy!


    Call me crazy, but ......


    You''ve never been to the Bai Bai Federation, right?¡¡Then he can''t possibly know about this!


    Maybe he has been there, right?


    Do you have ......?


    There''s no .......


    Then!


    Hey, question your common sense!


    It doesn''t make any sense!


    Perhaps because it was so insane, the tsukkomi role was reversed from the usual one.


    Well, even if you don''t think about it, she''s right, it''s quite strange.


    Anyway, what came out from under the hood cover was, as Lisha had said, pork. Pork belly stewed in meat sauce imported from the East and sandwiched between two buns, the so-called kakuni manju.


    In short, it is the famous Dongpo pork buns of Chinatown.


    Kourou Guwabao (......)


    Suu stares at the stewed buns and mutters.


    I''ve only had this once when I went to Bai Liang Bang.


    I''ve only had this once when I went to Bai Liang Bang. ......


    I''ve only eaten it once when I was in the Baiyangban. ......" "Oh, really? ...... I''m sure the princess of the duke''s family can eat it.


    First of all, I don''t know how to make it, and I don''t know what I''m using. ......


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    ...... In the man''s world, you can easily get a chunk of pork belly at the supermarket, but here, the livestock industry is not as developed as in the man''s world. Therefore, even if you can get pork, it is not easy to get it, especially if you want to buy a specific part at any time.


    In the first place, even the knowledge of the parts of pork such as loin and belly is not widely known except among chefs.


    That''s why it seems so unusual to them.


    Kazi, who was working with Lisa, let out a strange laugh.


    "Khihihi, this took the longest time to make.


    "Yeah. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s had to deal with this.


    These days, I spend more time in the kitchen with the cook than I do studying magic. Nowadays I spend more time in the kitchen with the cooks than studying magic.


    The duck sandwich is well made, but it''s an exact copy of this one, isn''t it?


    Yes, it is. His Majesty, the King of three generations ago, couldn''t forget the taste of the duck sandwich he had in Bai Liang Bang, so he tried his best to recreate it.


    I knew it.


    Ever since I saw a duck sandwich for the first time, I had a hunch that it was a duck sandwich.


    Despite the fact that "Baozi" is of Eastern origin, the filling is Western.


    The brown sauce on it must have been the result of trial and error.


    The waiter placed the meat between the cracked wrappers, covered it with red bean paste, put some mustard on the edge of the plate, and put it in front of her.


    Suu continued to stare at the stewed buns on the plate.


    He looked like a treasure hunter with a treasure in front of him.


    The thickly sliced chunks of pork belly covered with dark candy-colored sauce looked terribly appetizing.


    I gulped down my spit, brought it to my mouth with my hand, and took a bite while maintaining my elegance.


    He chewed it in his mouth and sagged down on the table.


    It''s delicious. ...... There are some differences from what I had in the Federation, but it''s definitely the same food. ...... Ugh.


    Mr. Suu, perhaps because the food was so delicious, began to use serious words and even let out a low growl. Then he started muttering politically charged things like, "This is in the realm of being served at a feast," and "Should we have the next guest serve it? ......".


    On the other hand, when I handed it to Mr. Diet, who was in a doggy state, his eyes shining with eagerness to eat it.


    "Jyutto ......, Jyutto ......, Uma .......


    As soon as he took a bite, he started repeating those words over and over again.


    The thick seasoning, the delicious taste of the pork belly, and the gooey texture of the bean paste filled his brain with happy substances, and his vocabulary died.


    On the other hand, Crabbe, who had taken a bite of the Kakuni bun, said nostalgically.


    "That''s right. It tastes like this.


    "You''ve had it too, Uncle?


    "I used to stay in Bai Liang Bang for a year. I''ve eaten there quite often. It''s just that this one is better cooked than the other one. The meat is not dry.


    Yes, we went to a lot of trouble here.


    The meat here is tender because it is steamed once according to the recipe, and the seasoning is quite Japanese. The meat is tender and the seasoning is quite Japanese.


    Once again, I was able to see the greatness of that world cuisine recipe book.


    I handed Louise and Perth some Kakuni buns, and they took a bite of it and started talking to Crabbe.


    Didn''t you stay in the Federation?


    I was invited, but...


    I was invited, but..." "Hmm. I was invited, but... - Hmm. I''m sure he would have been very popular.


    I''m sure the terms were more than fair.


    What is it?¡¡What do you mean, there was a problem?


    When Louise asked, Crabbe let out a fed up sigh and replied.


    The royal court over there is much more chaotic than here. Any clan would be in danger ...... if they sat back and did nothing. I wanted to go back to King''s Landing.


    So you just hauled ass and ran.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I don''t think I could beat you head on. But that''s not the only thing that''s going to come at you.


    I''m sure Mr. Crabbe can sense the presence of assassins with his magic.


    "How would you feel if you had to deal with those assassins every day, every night?¡¡You''d die from lack of sleep.


    Noah listened and looked as if he understood.


    Noah looked as if he knew what he was talking about. In light of the fact that the royal court was full of intrigues, and that there was always the danger of assassination, Bai Liang Bang was full of the feeling of ancient China.


    As I was about to hand over the stewed buns to Charlotte, she suddenly called out to me.


    "...... Arx-kun.


    Yes. Charlotte, how can I help you?


    If you look closely, you''ll see that Charlotte''s eyes are fixed.


    I thought we had been chatting a while ago, but I wondered when the alcohol had kicked in.


    You can see that her face is slightly red, and that she is not normal.


    I had a bad feeling about this, but it was too late.


    I have something to ask you!


    ...... What is it?


    Why are you being so reverent when it comes to me?


    It''s because ...... the Cremeria family is of high rank, and their daughter, Master Charlotte, is of much higher rank than I am.


    But you''re having a friendly conversation with Master Sucia!¡¡Isn''t that strange?


    Well, I''ve been talking like this with Suu since the beginning, so I don''t think it''s appropriate to change now.


    Then you can talk to me like that, can''t you?


    No, I''m afraid not. ......


    What''s that?¡¡Are you saying that you can''t get along with me, Mr. Arx?


    That''s not what I''m saying.


    No excuses!


    ............


    What the hell am I supposed to do? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. I''m not sure what to do.


    Can I?¡¡No more "sir" from now on. And don''t use polite language.


    Even if you say so, disrespecting your superiors is a bad thing to do, with or without their permission.


    "Then, when there is no one to blame, speak normally!¡¡Very good!


    Master Charlotte, it seems that she gets a little out of control when she drinks.


    It is difficult to immediately use broken language with someone you have been using polite language with, but even if you stubbornly preach that here, this conversation will not end.


    "Okay, okay. Is this ...... okay with you?


    "...... still has an attitude. You''re not even close to passing.


    I tried to be as cheerful and friendly as I could, but you still didn''t like it.


    I''m not sure if it''s the language or the attitude that''s causing the problem, young lady.


    Annikky, hang in there.


    "Brother, I think we''re almost there.


    On the other hand, Deet and Lisha are sitting side by side, munching on a bowl of stewed pork belly, and giving me a very appropriate shout.


    "d*mn, you think you''re someone else''s problem. ......


    As I was giving them a resentful look and bitterly criticizing them, Suu suddenly joined the conversation.


    "Arx, I don''t think you need to push yourself so hard.


    Huh?


    Don''t you?¡¡It''s hard to change your language right away.


    She took me by the shoulders like that, but then Charlotte''s target turned towards Suu.


    Her gaze darted towards Suu.


    "Mr. Soo Shea. He and I are talking. Please don''t interfere.


    "Well, but... I don''t think it''s a good idea to force things like that, okay?¡¡He''s in a position where he has to listen to orders, and I think he''ll be in trouble.


    "U. ......


    No, you''re not forcing me to do anything. ......?


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a number of things you can do.


    I''m so jealous that you have such beautiful ladies fighting over you.


    "You don''t think that for a second, do you?


    How can you say that? I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    He''s probably using the excuse of going around pouring comforting water as an excuse to abandon his master.


    "Hey Arx. You shouldn''t push yourself too hard, right?


    Suu is leaning on me while saying that.


    "Oh, hey!¡¡Hey!


    Put your chin on my shoulder, put your hands around my neck and be unnecessarily sticky.


    It''s not that Suu is drunk.


    She''s playing with a drunk Charlotte.


    Rather, she is playing with herself, mostly because she is touching her cheeks.


    "Hey!¡¡What are you doing?


    "Nothing. Me and Arx are always like this.


    What do you mean, "always"? Noblemen''s children have a sense of propriety!¡¡Mr. Arx!


    No, sir!¡¡He''s just saying that to himself!


    I told you to speak normally!¡¡Why do you have to switch back to honorifics?


    What?¡¡That way!


    While I was baffled by the distraction, Deet and Lisha came in.


    "Oh?¡¡"Oh, erotic?


    "Brother, you can''t have porn!


    That''s what he''ll tell you.


    Deet claps his hands encouragingly.


    Risha''s cheeks are puffed up.


    If you look closely, you can see that both of their glasses are filled with soma wine and their faces are slightly red.


    "Who the hell made them drink that much?


    I shouted, and a voice came back from an unexpected direction.


    "It''s me! What is it, Arx Raytheft?¡¡Do you have a problem with me?


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    She''s supposed to be here as Suu''s guardian, but I don''t think she can fulfill that role anymore.


    Anyway, he turned to the person who had been taking care of her.


    "Cuzi.


    "Oh, he likes to drink, but he''s weak. And when he gets drunk, he gets into trouble.


    He says.


    ............


    Lisa clings to Kazi and appeals to him as if she is making a childish excuse.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not.


    Mr. Secretary, it seems that you are a person who becomes troublesome when you add alcohol.


    As I was thinking this, Lisa''s target shifted to me.


    A piercing gaze flew towards you.


    "Arx Raytheft!¡¡I have something to say to you!


    "Yes?¡¡What is it?


    I envy you!


    What?¡¡What?


    I was puzzled by the sudden words, but Lisa didn''t care and kept talking.


    "In that battle, you became His Highness'' shield!¡¡That is the true meaning of a kingdom nobleman!¡¡It''s something that all nobles should be envious of!


    This is too abrupt and without context ......, but I guess this is about the conversation we had at the entrance.


    It seems that the activity at that time really tugged at her heartstrings.


    "The role you took on then!¡¡No, no, no!¡¡How many of us want that?¡¡I''d replace you too if I could. ......


    If I could be replaced, I''d want to die there instead.


    That''s quite a thing to say when you''re still young.


    This seems to be due to the strict aristocratic education of Lisa''s family, the Rouseys.


    Anyway.


    "It was just a coincidence. That''s because I happened to be there. ......


    Don''t be silly!¡¡Just by chance?¡¡You can''t do that unless you''re prepared!¡¡What did Count Bow, who was also on the battlefield, do at the end of the battle?¡¡What did Count Bowe, who was on the same battlefield, do at the end of the battle? He was so frightened by the shadow of Balgu Gulba that he fled in fear of the rumors before he was even seen!¡¡But I heard that you fought to the end to protect your highness, and even stood up to Balgu Gulba!


    But you fought to the end to protect your highness, and even stood up to Balgu Gurba!


    It was because he was afraid of the bull. - Why did he stand up to it if he was afraid of it? Isn''t that a contradiction?


    No, it was because I was going to die if I didn''t defeat it right there. ...... What can I say?


    I can''t really explain how I felt at that moment.


    I felt a strong fear of Bargh Gurva, and then I realized that I had jumped forward.


    When I explained it to her in a faltering way, Lisa seemed to be unconvinced and started drinking Soma again, mumbling something about being "strange" and "envious.


    I guess it''s a characteristic of talking to drunk people that they don''t talk to each other at all.


    As I instructed Kazi to give her a glass of water to soothe her, Lisha spoke up.


    I have something to say to you too!


    "What''s wrong?


    "What''s wrong?" asked Lisha, rising from her seat and approaching him.


    I said I had something to say, but it''s strange that she approaches me without saying a word.


    When Lisha gets in front of me.


    "Cuddle.


    And then she hugged me.


    "Oh, hey, .......


    Surprised by her cheek-to-cheek hug, I supported her body.


    Then she let out a somewhat relieved voice and said, "It''s been a long time, brother.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, brother. ......


    "Yeah, I''m glad to see you too, Lisha.


    "Yes, .......


    I''m glad to see you too, Lisha. I''m not sure what to say.


    I mean, is my sister too cute?


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation.


    ...... I really wanted to talk to you more. I''ve been seeing you less and less, and when I finally do see you, it''s only for your company. ......


    That''s right. It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other. ...... It might be difficult today, so let''s make some time to talk sometime.


    Yes!¡¡I promise!


    After the exchange between the siblings, Charlotte raised her voice again.


    "There''s something I wanted to tell you too, Arx-kun.


    Same here. Or is there something more?


    Well, there is something ......


    Guilo.


    "Uh, yeah. Is there something wrong?


    Mr. Arx. You must come to our dojo once.


    Dojo?¡¡You mean the fine sword fighting dojo?


    Yes. I''ve been wanting to have a hand-to-hand fight with Arx-kun for a long time. Let''s have a match.


    What do you mean, a match? ...... That''s...


    Are you ready?


    Well...


    Mr. Arx.


    Okay, okay. I''ll call you when I get a chance.


    I''ll ask your father''s permission later.


    The conversation ended in a one-sided manner.


    Meanwhile, the father was having a drinking contest with Crabbe and Louise, and didn''t seem to have heard any of the commotion. Hey, parents.


    At the rate they''re going, they''ll be down a barrel by the end of the night.


    And yet, there was hardly any sign of drunkenness.


    The adults seemed to be okay, so I took advantage of the opportunity to go over to them.


    You ran away, didn''t you? Bastards.


    You''re right, I can''t deal with a drunk. I can''t do it.


    If I keep talking like this, things are going to get decided on their own.


    While I was talking with Crabbe, Parth turned to me.


    "Arx. I have a question for you.


    Same here.


    What is it, ...... sir?


    I know it''s not appropriate to ask this at a celebration, but it''s something I asked you once.


    You once asked me ...... what I was going to do about it?


    Perth nodded and said, "Yes.


    If that had been the only activity, there would have been plenty of time. But this time, he was even awarded the Cross of Honor at the ceremony.


    What?


    It''s too early for a nobleman''s son to be doing so well. I can no longer afford it. He must set his sights on his life''s goals and, if necessary, conspire toward them. I understand that it''s difficult, but I can''t wait for it to happen, and neither can others.


    That''s true. This time, he received a medal of honor directly from the king, and his name became known in various fields.


    It was as if he had thrown himself into the rapids.


    There is a possibility that the people around you will conspire against you, not to mention Crabbe.


    Crush him. Bring them to your side. I don''t know which it is, but if you just let it happen, you will inevitably be destroyed.


    That is why Perth''s words are so important.


    In order not to be swept away by the waves that are about to surge.


    "Thank you very much for your concern.


    "Good. May I ask?


    The answer I gave to Perth''s examining gaze was.


    "I would like to work for His Highness, .......


    "Huh?


    "Before this war, His Highness called me and invited me to work for him. But then His Highness added that it was for the purpose of furthering my merits, so I was unsure of what to do. I wondered if it was the right thing to do.


    Perce could tell that the conversation was still going on.


    Go on.


    "Even at the time of the battle, I was still undecided. Even at the time of the battle, I had not made up my mind. Even at the time of Barg Gulbah, when you mentioned earlier, protecting His Highness was only a result of my fear.


    Yes, but--


    "But during the battle with the Kuro Panther Horsemen. When His Highness was protecting me and the rest of the Kingsguard, he did indeed say that he was doing it to protect the people. Then I thought about that time again. I thought that it was because he had said that he was thinking of the people and would protect them that I felt so strongly about protecting them at that time.


    Yes, the reason why I put myself on the line was not because Ceylan was trying to do the right thing. At that time, in that place, in that predicament, he still said that he would protect her. It was because that will seemed more precious to me than anything else that I felt the need to protect Ceylan at that moment.


    "So you want to work for your highness?


    Yes, sir. Originally, I had not thought about what would happen after I achieved my goal, as you said. But if I was going to work for someone, it would have to be you, Your Highness.


    "It is the duty of a nobleman to obey the royal family. It is the duty of a nobleman to obey the royal family, and it is unacceptable to have any doubts about that. ............


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    I''m not sure what to say. It''s a good thing the hard man over there is soaked to the skin, isn''t it?


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. And he''s shouting something like that.


    Anyway.


    In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you''ll be able to ask for help.


    "If you have answered ......, then I have nothing more to say. If you are going to work for His Highness, then you must work even harder so as not to dishonor His Highness'' name.


    "Yes, sir.


    When the conversation with Perth was over, Crabbe looked up at the ceiling and tipped his glass.


    "You''re his son too, aren''t you?


    "Uncle?


    No, I just thought he was a good heir to his will. He''s a man who pretends to be unconcerned, but inside he''s a hothead. He will never let the people of Rynor fall prey to the Empire. ...... That''s the way it''s always been.


    That''s the kind of thing that comes from being a friend.


    When Crabbe says this with a sincere attitude, Perth complains with a serious face.


    "Mister Yutetsu, even though you are a friend of His Majesty''s, don''t you think it''s problematic to call His Majesty that guy?


    "Father of Pers. We''re at the bar, give us a break.


    That''s the thing about you, molten iron. ......


    Uh, uh... I can''t hear you! I can''t hear you!


    Hahahahaha!¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    "Suu?


    What?¡¡Ah, ha ha ha?¡¡It''s so hot... Hmmm... Did I drink too much?


    He didn''t seem to have much of a weakness for alcohol, but maybe it suddenly kicked in later. But still, it was sudden.


    After that, I tried to talk to her, but she turned her head away and gulped down soma wine and mellow water alternately. She doesn''t listen to me at all.


    As I was wondering about Suu''s attitude, a voice came up.


    "Senior!¡¡On our graduation day, you said that we would work hard together for the kingdom!¡¡Aaaaahhhh!


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. ......


    "............


    "............


    Apparently, the drinking is still going on over here. Mr. Secretary, you must be under a lot of stress.


    Mr. Suu. I''m sure you''re asking a lot of him.


    I''m sure that''s not true.¡¡...... maybe.


    I''m sure you''re not." "I don''t think so, ...... maybe," he says, mumbling something like, "I threw a little too much work ...... at him.


    I knew it.


    ...... Noah, please save some of that alcohol for the Count as a souvenir.


    Yes, sir.


    Cazi, why don''t you join him for a drink now and then?


    No, no, no, no. He''s a high-ranking nobleman after all.¡¡A commoner like me is not allowed to drink with him. ......


    "Are you abandoning me?¡¡Aaaaaaahhhh!


    It''s a pain in the ass, really!


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    The time passed quickly as I dealt with the drunks.


    The party was over.


    The party was over and the guests were leaving.


    Since they were all men of position, there was no mess on the table.


    It would not take long for them to clean up the mess if they helped each other.


    As I was looking at the table tops in the deserted dining room, Noah called out to me.


    "Good work. How was it?


    "Yeah. It was fun. I''ve never been to a party like this before.


    I''ve never been to a party before.


    I only have vague, fragmentary memories from before I was six, before I started reliving the life of a man.


    It was still fun to sit around the table, eating and making noise.


    Kazui, who had been absent, came back to the dining room.


    "Was the feast satisfactory to the master?


    Yeah. I think I handled that pretty well.


    That''s good to know.


    Kazui said, and took out something.


    It''s a small box with a Silver Cross in it.


    Kazi opens it and bends down to present the contents.


    Noah nodded and said.


    Noah nodded and said, "It should be on Master Arx''s chest.


    "Yeah, right.¡¡It was given to me for a reason. It would be a shame to let it rot in a box, right?


    Noah took the medal out of the box and put it on my chest.


    Hanging from the ribbon is a crossed badge with a silvery glow.


    The two squires smile at me.


    ...... I''m not a failure.


    In order to show that, I will have to keep going.

 105 104 stories Not only those who rejoice

    -Joshua Raytheft heard about it after he had finished suppressing the alien invaders in the eastern part of his domain.


    Just before the war in Nadar ended.


    An alien race that threatened the eastern part of the kingdom, the Flood Tribe, invaded the territory of the eastern nobility, looting and assaulting nearby villages.


    The aristocrats immediately sent a strike force consisting of private soldiers and collectors, but they were unable to achieve the desired results due to the unpredictable fighting style of the flood tribesmen. On the contrary, they suffered losses.


    The nobles, who were unable to defeat them, asked for reinforcements from the Clemellia family, the first of the eastern military families. Joshua received Perth''s orders and led 500 troops to attack the flood tribe and repel them.


    After a few days, he was on his way back to the capital.


    Like Joshua, Raevan Meier, one of the three viscountesses assigned to assist Perth, came to ask for help.


    "Well, well, well, Mr. Joshua, congratulations.


    There was a slight tinge of admiration in his voice. Viscount Meyer approached, his hands rubbing in the manner of a merchant.


    Joshua frowned as he congratulated him with a strange smile on his face.


    Joshua frowned. I''m not sure what you mean by "congratulations" .......¡¡I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    So, Joshua has defeated the floods many times before.


    Joshua is so feared and hated by the flood tribes that they call him "Silver Fire".


    He does not deserve to be congratulated for winning a small battle.


    However, Viscount Meyer does not lose his smile of obedience.


    "You must be joking. Your family''s success on the battlefield is a true honor for a military family. There''s no need to be modest.


    "My people?¡¡"My people?¡¡Sir Revan, I really have no idea. What the hell are you talking about?


    "Is this really ...... true?


    I''m really not sure what you''re talking about, Mister Levan." "Is this true?" "Yes," Joshua nodded at the puzzled Viscount Meyer, who now looked surprised.


    I heard that your son received a medal directly from His Majesty the King in King''s Landing.


    "A medal from His Majesty?¡¡What does that ...... mean?


    I don''t know much about it, but I''ve heard that he participated in the defeat of Poluk Nadar and was awarded the top rank.


    ...... No, there must be some mistake.¡¡It''s impossible for that incompetent to be awarded a head rank, much less a medal.


    Of course, Joshua refused to believe it. In fact, he even suspects that he is being carried by Viscount Meyer.


    To Joshua''s dubious expression, Viscount Meyer gave him more credible information.


    I''m sure His Excellency Perce knows about this. I''ve heard that you were there during the ceremony.


    "............


    Naturally, Joshua was stunned to hear those words.


    If Perth vouched for him, his suspicions would be shaken.


    What has Viscount Meyer misunderstood? What did Viscount Meyer think?


    No, Sir Joshua, I was completely fooled when you called your son incompetent and disinherited. At the tender age of twelve, he rose to the top of his class and was decorated. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do and how you''re going to do it.


    "Oh, yeah. ............


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    --It''s a mistake for that incompetent to be awarded a decoration.


    --He must be mistaken for someone else.


    --He''s wrong. He must be.


    These words kept popping in and out of Joshua''s head.


    It''s as if he''s saying them to himself.


    Needless to say, Joshua was preoccupied until the end of Viscount Meyer''s persistent pursuit.


    Joshua Raytheft


    It was about two weeks after Joshua Raytheft had heard from Viscount Meyer about the Order of the Arcs.


    On this day, Joshua was visiting the mansion of Perce Clemmeria in the royal capital.


    The reason for his visit was, of course, to report to Perth about the suppression of the flood tribe.


    On the way to Perth''s office, guided by one of the butlers, a man walks up from the end of the corridor.


    It is a young man with light brown hair.


    He is slender, shorter than Joshua, and of a build that would make you nod in agreement if he were a civilian.


    However, thanks to his body''s martial prowess, he looks larger than his small stature.


    His gestures are refined, and he walks with an air of dignity, as if he has a well-developed torso.


    The dignity he wears is that of a military nobleman.


    The fact that he is so skilled for his age may be due to the fact that he is the heir to a family of fine swordsmanship.


    His name is Ian Kremeria. He is the eldest son of Perce Clemmeria and brother of Charlotte. He was to be the next head of the Clemmeria family.


    Joshua gave Ian a perfunctory bow, and he approached him with a calm expression.


    The gentle tenor of his voice echoed from his thin mouth.


    "This is Viscount Raytheft.


    "Dear Ian. It''s been a while. How are you, sir, in the heat of the moment?


    I''m doing fine. I am able to sleep peacefully thanks to the work of the Viscount. I am grateful to you.


    After the exchange of such seasonal greetings, Ian gave him a word of thanks.


    "Viscount. Thank you for your service in defeating the alien race.


    Haha. Thank you, sir.


    Joshua bowed his head, maintaining his stiff demeanor.


    Ian is the one who will eventually inherit the Clemellia family. Because he is the one who will be above the eastern nobles, including Joshua, he has been acting in this reverent manner since Ian was a child.


    On the other hand, Ian''s attitude toward him is no different from that of a superior, although he uses polite words.


    I''m sure it wasn''t enough for the Viscount.


    "No. I''m not sure what to say. They are nothing to be afraid of in the face of a well-organized army. If the five ...... generals show up, we won''t be able to say that.


    "Hmm. Mountain monster, four tiers, glance, Hidaru, Zato.


    Ian uttered a strange name.


    These are commonly called the five generals of the flood tribe. These are the five generals of the flood tribe, a group of barbaric and evil people who, once they are at the head of the tribe, turn into a group that rivals the best armies.


    Recently, they have become eerily quiet.


    "I''ve heard that they''re quiet when they''re working on some nefarious scheme.


    "Well. Master Ian, be careful when you''re assigned to defeat them.


    Yes. I''ll keep that in mind.


    Ian nodded, said his goodbyes, and left the place.


    After standing and talking, Joshua was again led by the butler to Perth''s office.


    When he entered the room, he found Perth behind his desk.


    He was looking over some documents and seemed to be working on his generalship.


    Joshua walks up to Perth and bows his head.


    "Sir. I''m here to report on the recent suppression of the flood tribe.


    I''ll take it.


    I accept. I have followed your order and led a mage unit to repel the scattered flood troops.


    Hmm. Well done. Isn''t that a ...... battle?


    Yes. We didn''t have much of a response.


    So, you think that the work of the flood clan was a preparation for some kind of strategy?


    No, they weren''t very strong and there was no suspicious activity. No, they were not very strong and there was no suspicious activity. It was probably just the usual way of settling grievances within the tribe.


    "That''s annoying. It''s annoying. Why can''t they just do it in their own domain?


    Exactly. We''ll have to destroy those barbarians sooner or later.


    Joshua''s statement is quite radical, but it is also the consensus of the eastern nobility, including Perth.


    That''s how creepy the flood tribes are to the people of the kingdom.


    Not only do they kill, rob, and rape, but they also ritualistically play with human lives.


    The devastation is terrible. After they have attacked the villages, we are treated to a gruesome spectacle that could almost be described as the work of demons.


    Since House Clemellia became the leader of the eastern region, they have been trying to destroy the tribe, but they have yet to succeed.


    What about the situation in the Barony?


    Three villages in the barony have been severely damaged.


    ...... I see. I''ll tell the Baron to take good care of them. Thank you.


    "I''m willing to sacrifice myself if it''s your command.


    Joshua said, bowing lightly.


    The report of the suppression is now complete, but Joshua will not leave the office.


    But Joshua does not leave the office, because what follows is important to him.


    I''d like to ask you a question, sir.


    "What is it?


    What is it?" Perth asks back, and Joshua looks as if he''s chewing on a bitter bug.


    Before returning from ...... the east, I heard from Lord Revan that Arx received a medal from His Majesty the King. Since His Highness knows about it, that''s why I''m here. Is it true that he was awarded the medal?


    "Hmm, you didn''t know?¡¡Well, you didn''t know that he was decorated for his role in Nadar''s rebellion.


    Perth knew what was going on, but he was a fool.


    Joshua gave a small nod of acknowledgement to Parth, who didn''t show any fear, then took another step closer and asked.


    "Sir. There must be some mistake to think that that incompetent man got a medal.


    No, it''s true. No, it''s true. He was invited to the honor ceremony and was decorated there.


    That''s impossible!¡¡That''s an incompetent man with little magic power!¡¡There''s no way he''s good enough to get a medal!


    While Joshua was getting emotional, Perth''s gaze suddenly sharpened.


    "Joshua. Joshua, the awarding of the medal was decided at the discretion of His Majesty. It is unbecoming of a nobleman of the realm to disagree with that. Isn''t that right?


    No, no, what I just said was not intended to be a criticism of the royal family at all. ......


    When Joshua realized that his statement could be a criticism of the royal family, he dropped his agitated tone.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''ve only heard about it, but it''s an undeniable fact that the Arks played an active role in the Western War. We were the first to notice Poluk Nadar''s rebellion, and after saving his highness from danger, we served his highness at his side and went straight into battle. On the battlefield, he destroyed the Imperial Guard''s mage troops and killed the squire of House Nadar. In recognition of this, His Majesty awarded him the Order of the Silver Cross with the third degree of merit.


    "Silver Cross? ......?


    Yes.


    But!¡¡But! You can''t be awarded the Cross for defeating a single squire. ......


    That''s not possible.


    In the kingdom, orders and knighthoods are only given for great achievements, and most of the rewards for good work are in the form of money or letters of commendation. By that standard, it is completely unreasonable to give a medal to a man who has killed a military officer.


    The actual credit is not limited to that. The actual credit is not only that, but Arx has performed well enough that he should have been awarded the Golden Cross. The announcement of that was postponed due to political considerations.


    That''s ridiculous. ...... It''s really not.


    Yes.


    Joshua''s surprise at learning that Arx had been decorated was considerable.


    Joshua thought that Arx was incompetent and did not doubt it.


    It was a bolt from the blue that a failed mage from a mage military family with a much lower level of magic power than the standard could be active on the battlefield.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    Joshua. How long are you going to turn your back on this?


    "How long are you going to turn away, Joshua?" "What do you mean, turn away, sir?


    Arx, of course.


    With all due respect, sir, I don''t remember turning my back on that thing. No, I stopped paying attention to it the day it was discovered to be incompetent.


    When Joshua said this ruthlessly, Parth let out a small sigh.


    It''s not every noble family that has such a talented and clever child. It''s impossible to call him incompetent, no matter how hard you try.


    No, sir!¡¡He has no talent!¡¡I''m not sure what you mean by that.¡¡I''m not a mage.¡¡I''m sure you''re not a mage, but a mage''s superiority is determined by the amount of magic he possesses!


    "Joshua. Why do you care so much about the amount of magic power you have?¡¡Your brother has less magic power than you do. And yet he became a national mage. Did the amount of magic power have anything to do with it?


    "...... With me and my brother, you can say it''s within the margin of error. It is because of your tireless efforts that your brother has become a national mage.


    Joshua said and shook his head.


    But that''s not true. He has too little magic power for a mage of a noble family.


    But then Arx got the credit for the Order of the Cross.


    That''s just a coincidence. It will surely come back to haunt him. There will always be people with dazzling talent and tremendous magical power.


    Suddenly, Joshua''s red eyes took on a dark glow.


    "...... Sir. You know how I felt when I first saw the national mage?¡¡You will be struck down and shown that there is an absolute difference that you can never win. That feeling of being shown that the have-nots can never win against the haves.


    You have a point. But isn''t that something that can be overcome by one''s own efforts?¡¡Even if you are born with a gift or natural disposition, can''t you make up the difference with another skill or knowledge?


    "My Lord, that is the ravings of a gifted man. Magical talent has a cruel effect on those who do not have it. Therefore, those with little talent can only close the gap with the amount of magic power they have. As long as you have the magic, you can use your magic to do great things.


    How about forcing those values on my son and depriving him of a future?


    No. No. No. No. There''s no future in that. A mage with little magic can never have a bright future. When it comes out in the future, it will always be defeated by those with more magic.


    Joshua said, and continued.


    Perhaps it will try to enter the academy. Then you''ll know for sure. Just as I did.


    "Joshua ......


    Perth couldn''t speak to him as he bared his dark sensitivities.


    ...... Joshua was no ordinary man. He is a legitimate heir to the Raytheft family tradition, and has demonstrated his talent as a mage and military nobleman.


    This is evidenced by the fact that he has defeated the unpredictable and unsuitable flood clans on numerous occasions. He even thinks that he is a better general than a poor conqueror who is suddenly appointed.


    That is why Perth keeps him at hand and trusts him.


    Therefore, Perth tried to persuade him, but as expected, Joshua did not listen to him.


    "Yes, that''s why. The nobles with less magic should be crushed. They have to be. Otherwise--


    Joshua kept repeating this until his emotions calmed down.


    After Joshua left.


    Ian, who had passed Joshua in the hallway earlier, appeared in the office after Joshua had left.


    "Father. What are you talking about with the Viscount?¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this.


    No, it''s business as usual in the east. No, the east is business as usual, no major problems other than the floods.


    So?


    You know. It''s Arx Raytheft.


    When Perce said that, Ian clapped his hands as if to say, "Oh, him?


    Oh, that''s him. I heard he was quite active in the war in the west.


    "Mm.


    Ian also knows Arx, and of course he has heard about his circumstances and personality. He said that he was a boy who was disgraced as incompetent and disinherited just because of his low magic power.


    Joshua also thought that if his son, whom he had given up on, played a major role on the battlefield...


    "I see. So the Viscount is not at peace?


    I don''t understand how he can be so stubborn about his own son, who is his blood .......


    I don''t understand it either. There are many ways to go, even if you have little magic. Why do you hate him so much? ......


    Remembering Joshua''s stubborn attitude, Perth frowned.


    Ian tried to change the subject as the air in the room became depressed.


    "Speaking of which, Father. I heard that Arx Raytheft will be showing up at the headquarters dojo soon.


    Yeah. Charu said he''d like to try his hand at it.


    Hmm. Does that mean you want to beat him?


    Ian smiles mischievously, while Perth smiles wryly.


    No, I think it''s purely for the sake of competition. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    I''ve always wanted to meet him. ...... Are you interested in his abilities, father?


    I''ve only heard of Arx''s abilities. I''ve only heard about Arx''s ability. Besides, Arx will eventually become His Highness'' personal attendant. I have to know what he''s capable of.


    "His Highness'' close attendant is .......


    His Highness has requested Arx himself. I''m sure of it.


    Ian snorted at Perth''s words, but he was understandably surprised.


    Arx is the son of a disinherited son. The fact that such a man of almost the same status as a commoner would be desired by the Dauphin''s retinue was something that had never happened before, and something that he would never have thought of.


    He was smart enough to realize Poluk Nadar''s scheme. His willingness to sacrifice himself on the battlefield. His Highness'' trust in Arx is exceptionally high.


    "Is it partly because we are close in age?¡¡As I recall, His Highness was around the same age as Arx Raytheft.


    Yes, but there is no doubt that Arx is capable.


    That makes me look forward to the day he comes to the ...... dojo.


    Oh. I want to see what kind of sword he can show me.


    Suddenly, Ian asked.


    You and Char have been fianc¨¦es for some time now.


    I hope so, but I''ll have to defer to His Majesty''s decision on that.


    I hope so, but it will be up to His Majesty to decide.


    "Yes. The reason for this will be known in due course. Before he was awarded the medal, Arx had accomplished one great feat as a mage.


    It''s .......


    Perce stood up from his chair while Ian showed his surprise again.


    When he looked out the window, he saw Joshua walking toward the carriage.


    "............


    There was no doubting Arx''s talent.


    However, Joshua would never acknowledge Arx in the future.


    He said he would be crushed by someone with more magic.


    That''s probably true.


    --Because Joshua himself was like that, must Arx be like that too?


    Joshua had a lot of magic, but Arx had little magic. If he admitted to Arx despite this, he would be admitting to himself that he was not gifted.


    But...


    "...... Joshua. I''m not going to let a little bit of magic stop me from looking up.


    Even though he was disinherited and treated coldly, he was never demeaned.


    He did not feel pessimistic about his lack of magic power, but instead used it as a springboard to learn magic from his uncle, Crabbe.


    Even when Perce first met him, Arx was looking ahead and had a strong will.


    The same was true when he presented the magic meter at the Mage''s Guild.


    He had the power to look up and move forward.


    Those who walk upward will continue to walk on their own feet, even if their path does not bear fruit.


    And I''m sure that the boy would find a way to solve even that. There was something about him that made me feel that way.

 106 Episode 105 Dream of Somebody Someday

    --I suddenly felt like I was having a nostalgic dream.


    It wasn''t based on my past experience, but on my experience of that man''s life.


    It was an experience when the man went to practice iai.


    It took place in the indoor exercise hall of a private sports center in Tokyo. There were iai classes held there several times a week, only in the evenings, and the classes were open to members of the local community for instruction.


    Not only experienced students, but also children who were new to iaido, those who were learning as an extension of kendo, and those who came for spiritual training.


    That man had been learning iaido since he was about the same age as I am now, for spiritual training and study.


    I well remember the occasional appearance of a strange old man among them.


    His beard and hair had a lot of gray in it, and he looked more gray than white.


    He was disproportionately well-built and had a sharp face.


    With his well-built body and swarthy demeanor, there was no doubt that he had walked the path of the sword.


    However, he was neither a member nor an instructor.


    However, he was neither a member nor an instructor, and yet when he showed up, the older instructors always treated him as a superior and respected him.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    The only thing I could think of was that he was either a member of the old martial arts that had been revived after the war, or a member of a new style of kenjutsu, but my instructor had no idea what he was talking about.


    However, there was no doubt in my mind that he had not been practicing kendo properly.


    Kendo is influenced by Zen philosophy, but I could not see any shadow of it in the old man''s attitude toward the sword.


    Even though he showed up at the iai practice, he was glaring like a white blade without a blade.


    Keep your mind calm. Contrary to the supreme pursuit of harmony in the scabbard, there was always a glimpse of danger, like that of a beast.


    Perhaps because of this, his instructors always said, "Pay respect, but don''t listen to him.


    One day of training, the man asked the old man.


    "What is the mind''s eye?


    "Yes. I''ve been wondering about it for a while. I was wondering if Mr. Fuwa might know about it.


    You know that, right?¡¡You know how it is in manga? You know the one in manga where you can see your opponent''s movements even when you close your eyes?


    I don''t think I could ever do that. "I don''t think you can do that. You can''t see unless you look with your eyes, and then how can you grasp the opponent''s movements? It doesn''t make any sense, does it?


    "That''s true. Only a psychic can see the other party''s movement even if he closes his eyes.


    Right. That''s why I was wondering what it is. Do you have any idea what it''s like?


    Yes, I do. First of all, the mind''s eye in sword fighting is to predict the next move from the opponent''s current move. Those watching from the periphery will see it as if they are seeing it with their mind''s eye. ...... That is the common mind''s eye.


    "So you''re saying there are uncommon mind''s eyes?


    That''s right. The mind''s eye is to control the opponent, but the mind''s eye in our case is to guess the opponent''s mind from his current state.


    The mind''s eye?


    That''s right. The movements and swaying are not limited to physical movements. It can be seen in facial expressions, sweating, breathing, eye movements, everything. From that, you can guess what the person is thinking. If you know what he''s thinking right now, you''ll naturally be able to figure out his next move.


    You sound like a psychologist.


    "Maybe so. Reading the opponent''s mind is a big part of the game. But there''s one thing you can be sure of.


    What is it?


    "This technique of the mind''s eye is not a technique for seeing things that are visible. The mind''s eye is a technology for capturing the unseen.


    "......?


    It could be the psychology of the person you were talking about, or an extension of an unseen movement, or maybe even a radio signal. These guys generally have a sensory perception of something invisible like that.


    In other words, people who can do that have more information than us, right?


    That''s right. If we want to beat them, we have to have something equal to them. The same information they have, or the information they can''t get, and the power to surpass that information.


    ...... It''s become about winning and losing again, isn''t it?


    You know what you''re asking, right?¡¡You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?


    That''s right, but ...... you didn''t hear me, did you, Shimayama-san?


    You''re late. They saw you talking to me. I''m sure you''re going to get pissed like you did the other day.


    "Haha, another nitpick. ...... Oh no.


    ...... That''s what''s wrong with you. It''s your curiosity. Well, maybe that''s why you''re so proficient at your age.


    I don''t really feel like I''m getting any better.


    That''s true. That''s what iaido is all about. If you want to see visible improvement, just do kendo. If you are exposed to people who have the same goal every day, you will get stronger. If you get a good instructor, you''ll be golden.


    "So tell me again. Like last time, what was it again?¡¡The one where you throw and take away the opponent''s sword. That''s cool, isn''t it? It''s like a swordless attack.


    I''ve told you many times that''s not kendo. If you want to do something like that, go watch a comic book or a movie. I mean, are you sure you want to talk to me?


    It''s like I already know I''m going to be pissed, so I don''t mind.


    ...... The reverberations of laughter I heard were either my own or someone else''s.


    The dream I just had reminded me of one such act.


    Whenever the old man appeared at the sports center during practice, the man would go over and talk to him and ask him about things that he could not get from his regular practice.


    This is a technique that does not exist in Kendo or Iaido, and is sometimes called an evil sword.


    On the other hand, he has an insane devotion to the sword.


    I think that old man was a terrible person as well as that man.


    He seemed to have mastered all the techniques of the sword, and he was so mastered that the only training he did was head-on swinging.


    His mind''s eye was so unclear that such an old man could not give an answer.


    And that man, too, was never able to uncover the true nature of that mind''s eye.


    ...... impossible. What''s the point of that technology? What do you mean, "get information that you can''t see"? What do you mean, you get information from other senses?


    Shaggy head, eyes half open. I ask myself that question as I sit up in bed in my waking state.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have the same ability to receive poisonous or monstrous radio waves as that man.


    My father''s brother is a national mage who can sense such things, but I''ll leave it at that, because it''s already too much to think about.


    But first of all, let''s start from the beginning. That man''s skill with the sword itself is still at a higher level. My physical ability and combat experience should already be better than his, but somehow there are still a number of sword techniques that he can do and I cannot.


    Even though my physical ability (potential) is already higher than his.


    The man couldn''t do it, but somehow he couldn''t do it with his sword or his footwork.


    I remember the man''s movements very well. (Kanrei couldn''t do that guy, but for some reason he couldn''t do things like carrying a sword or carrying a foot.


    It is clear that technique and skill are different from physical ability.


    If I had a sword, I would be able to practice a little more, but there is no point in begging for what I don''t have.


    I think we should make something that at least resembles the shape of a sword. ......


    Of course, it would be difficult to reproduce a sword.


    In this world, good quality iron can be obtained, so you may not have to go to the trouble of making steel from iron sand, but the biggest problem is making the sword. But the biggest problem is to make swords. The super-technology in this area is beyond my control as an amateur.


    By combining several kinds of iron, I can make a sword with both toughness and hardness.


    The difference in tension caused by rapid cooling creates warp.


    There is no way to understand this just by watching a video or reading a book.


    What can be made realistically are imitation swords and takemitsu. They will be imitations of imitation swords, but you will be able to practice with them.


    It would be nice if there were something similar to a Japanese sword in this world, or at least a patterned sword.


    From outside the door, I hear Noah''s voice.


    "Master Arx, are you awake?


    "Ah!¡¡I just woke up!


    You''d better get ready. You''ll be late for your appointment.


    Oh, so today is the day.


    Noah''s words reminded me that it was the day I was going to the fine sword dojo.


    It was also fresh in my mind that I was invited by Charlotte during the celebration.


    After some correspondence, the date was arranged and the schedule was set.


    After getting dressed, washing up, eating and other preparations, we were at the entrance.


    "Master Arx, is your left arm okay?


    ''I''m just going to do some fine sword fighting, so I think it''s fine. I''ll bring it with me, though.


    He said, shaking a long bag. It contains a wooden sword for fine sword fighting and a wooden sword, of course.


    Don''t take it too hard. You''re not completely healed yet, so take care of yourself as best you can.


    "Oh. Thank you.


    I left the house, telling Noah that I was going to see him.


    I walked down the main street to the border of the noble district.


    When I arrived at the site of the kendo hall, I saw a familiar figure near the gate.


    It was Charlotte.


    She must have been waiting for me because I had given her the approximate date and time in advance.


    She was dressed in comfortable clothes and simple armor, with no ornaments. Her long, light brown hair was pulled back to keep it out of the way.


    Her long, light brown hair was pulled back to keep it out of the way, quite the opposite of the impression I had at the celebration that she looked like Jacqueline.


    Charlotte was standing calmly, as if she did not mind the idleness of waiting.


    When I approached her, she smiled at me softly.


    "Mr. Arx. Welcome.


    It''s nice to meet you today, not .......


    Charlotte averts her gaze awkwardly as she reiterates her words impatiently.


    She must have remembered something from the celebration. She seems to remember what happened when she was drunk, and her face is slightly stained.


    Don''t worry too much about the other day. Forget it if you can.


    It seems that Charlotte is aware that the incident was a blunder.


    Anyway, if you want me to forget about it.


    And the way you talk?


    You can''t do that. That''s what I said the other day. When we''re alone, talk normally.


    Okay.


    That settled the matter.


    After that, we exchanged a few words and Charlotte led me into the grounds of the kendo hall.


    The land is much larger than I had expected, and there are a number of buildings that look like kendo dojos.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. ...... The headquarters of the kendo dojo is in the royal capital, and most of the people who study kendo in the royal capital come here to learn it.


    The dojo students are not only nobles and their children, but also soldiers, children of influential merchants, and many other common people.


    For this reason, the dojo is divided into two sections, one for commoners and the other for nobles, to avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    Eventually, I arrived at the dojo used by the children of the nobility.


    Inside the boarded-up room, a number of swordsmen were already wearing protective gear and fighting each other.


    I had imagined that the practice would be rougher than it was, since fine sword fighting is used in actual combat, but it was not so bad. Perhaps it was because this was a place where aristocrats came and went.


    The use of wooden swords, the thickness of the protective gear, and the way they moved were all different, but the air was filled with fencing practice.


    I noticed that there were a surprisingly large number of young people in the kendo hall.


    When I asked Charlotte about this, she told me that the older students were at work and were not there except on holidays or at night.


    Since Hosokenjutsu is mainly based on thrusting, they use a rolled up cloth over the tip of their swords to strike each other.


    They target only the torso to avoid danger.


    When I entered the dojo with Charlotte, the dojo students in the vicinity stopped to greet her.


    This is probably due to the fact that she is the daughter of a soke.


    In the midst of all this, I suddenly felt a tense stare.


    At first glance, it was hard to tell from whom or from where.


    If I had to say, it was from the whole surrounding area.


    (............)


    Because of the tense atmosphere in the dojo, I wonder if I''m overly sensitive to even a mere glance of attention.


    If not, why in the world should you be looked at like that?


    I look around the dojo and wonder a little.


    Now that I was in public, I was careful about my language and asked Charlotte.


    "It seems that the instructor is not here?


    If you look closely, you can see that there is no one supervising, just a bunch of dojo students hitting each other.


    Normally, I would expect an instructor to be keeping a close eye on things like this, but I guess not.


    Then he said


    "I''m usually out of the office for breaks and meetings at this time.


    That''s the answer I get.


    Apparently, she was just now taking a break.


    While talking with her, I walked through the dojo students to a corner of the dojo.


    Deciding that this was the place to practice, he took out a wooden sword for fine sword fighting.


    "Arx-kun, don''t you wear a protective gear?


    What?¡¡Uh, yes. I''ve never practiced that way before.


    Is that so?


    No. My uncle likes to train hard.


    That''s why Clive is so spartan. He believes that if it doesn''t hurt, you don''t learn, so he never uses protective gear in training.


    Even so, if he was injured, he would use healing magic to fix it.


    Thanks to him, I learned how to measure, dodge, and fend off, and this helped me a lot in the battle against Dussaea.


    My left arm is still healing, so I hope you''ll forgive me if I make some mistakes.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, it''s just a little sword contact. If you don''t touch it even a little, your instincts will become dull.


    Yes.


    If you don''t move, you don''t move, and your instincts get dull.


    Besides, practicing in a place like this is stimulating.


    She knows that her body is not in perfect condition. I''m sure she''s not thinking of doing any serious hand-to-hand combat, and in fact she''s not even pretending to.


    I can get by with just fine sword fighting. The stance of the Royal Fine Swordsmanship is one-handed. The left hand is only used to balance the body, so you can fight reasonably well without using it.


    She must have taken this into consideration when she invited me to this event.


    So, let''s start with a quick fight.


    Just as we were about to meet face to face.


    Suddenly, one of the dojo students walked towards me at a fast pace.


    "Master Charlotte. Master Ian wants to see you.


    "......?¡¡Your brother?


    Yes. Well, he said it was urgent. ......


    What''s going on?¡¡I told him I would come by later.


    When Charlotte looked at her in confusion, the dojo student nodded with a mysterious expression.


    They are not looking at each other, and there is a hint of awkwardness in their faces, but what''s going on?


    Charlotte is also wondering, but it seems that she has to go if she is called.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Arx. I have to leave for a while. Wait here for a moment.


    Okay. Have a good day.


    She bows to Charlotte, pulls her armor and wooden sword to the edge, and leaves the dojo.


    And just as her back disappeared into the hallway.


    Some of the dojo students stopped and gathered towards her, as if they were in agreement.


    ...... It was probably not my imagination that the tense stares I had felt earlier seemed to intensify.


    In no time at all, I was surrounded by dojo students wearing protective gear.


    "What is this?¡¡What the hell is this?


    A young man replied as he looked around at those surrounding him.


    You''re Master Charlotte''s fianc¨¦, I hear. She was disinherited.


    "...... Yes, well...


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡How dare such a person walk into this dojo when he is not even learning how to sword at the dojo. ......


    The reason I came to the dojo today is because Charlotte-sama invited me?


    I don''t care about that.


    It''s .......


    The doctrine was brushed aside.


    I guess that means they don''t really listen to me.


    Do you just want to complain? ...... No, if that''s the case, there''s no need to surround me like this and intimidate me.


    "Let''s see if you are qualified enough to come to the dojo.


    "Test me?" ......


    I suppose this means that the lady is going to rub the man she brought in person.


    I see, so the fact that Charlotte was called by her brother earlier is probably a setup by them.


    It is a common practice to instruct a cocky newcomer by making him practice hard, but this is a guest and a younger person.


    I wonder if it''s because Charlotte brought them here, or if it''s because they''re proud to be a student of fine swordsmanship.


    The true nature of the tense atmosphere is probably the will to kill.


    It''s a situation that I don''t understand.


    I have the option of refusing and running away, but this may be a good opportunity.


    I wonder how good my sword is now.


    How does it compare to the standard of the kingdom?


    It''s not a bad idea to know.


    I put away the wooden sword for fine fencing in my bag and took out an oak ''wooden sword'' instead.


    This is something I''ve had a woodworker make for me for a while.


    I''ve been ordering it for a while now, and now I''ve finally got a good one.


    I had brought it with me in case I had to play with Charlotte, but I had no idea that this would be the first time I would have to use it.


    If I had to say that I was worried about using this, it would be that I could not use my left arm.


    The left hand is almost useless, and can only be used for balance.


    And since there are times when you have to fight in Tsubagatsu even in Hosekijutsu, you have to be careful not to do so.


    Thinking that this would be quite restrictive, I held up my wooden sword and said, "Thank you very much.

 107 Episode 16: Sword Attack and Defense

    --What kind of an idea is it for a disinherited man to show up with a young lady now?


    --If you''re coming here as a Dojo student, but you''re being invited as a guest...


    --If you were invited, you should have refused.


    --A person called incompetent is unworthy of a young lady.


    --I''ll show you firsthand that this is a fine sword fighting dojo.


    The young men surrounding me began to complain.


    Basically, it was about the pride of the dojo students, but there seemed to be a bit of jealousy mixed in as well.


    I see. In short, they are probably thinking, "Let''s show them how good we are.


    For them, it is possible to imagine that their former fianc¨¦ might act in an unprofessional manner.


    For this reason, they wanted to show their competence as dojo students, while at the same time keeping their heads down.


    Of course, there seems to be a not-so-pleasant feeling of showing off one''s skills to an opponent one does not like.


    Anyway, it happened in the kendo hall. If there was a little bit of trouble, it was all part of the training, and it could be dealt with by talking to the other dojo students.


    After you have defeated her, you can apologize to Charlotte, saying that she gave you a good lesson and that you were weaker than you thought.


    "Step forward. Let''s get started.


    The young man who had just spoken to me from above gave the order.


    The first person I confronted in the kendo hall was a slightly younger dojo student.


    But he was older than me and taller than me.


    He was dressed in the same practice uniform as the other dojo students, wearing a kagote and a leather breastplate. He also wears a protective gear on his right shoulder.


    In his hand he holds a wooden sword that looks like a fine sword, but he has no small shield or subdagger.


    The fact that he came forward at the direction of the young man suggests that he is the leader among the young men present.


    When I looked around, I saw that the number of dojo students had increased.


    I wondered if those who had been in the other building had also visited.


    Some female dojo students who had not joined the circle were looking around.


    In the midst of all this, a voice suddenly rose up, saying, "How cute! It was probably directed at myself.


    That really hurts me more than being struck with a sword, so please don''t do that.


    The young man who was the leader of the group gave him a glare. When he turned to look at me, he quieted down.


    Anyway, it''s the dojo student in front of me now.


    Just by facing him, I could feel his hostility and irritation.


    To be honest, there is too much bad energy in the air.


    You can tell the tip of the sword without provocation or falsehood.


    The dojo student takes a fine sword stance, with his right foot forward and the tip of the sword pointing at the opponent.


    This stance is also familiar to me.


    I''ve been taught by Crabbe and Noah, so I can say that I''m most familiar with Hosekijutsu itself.


    In addition to that, I have a sword that I learned by following a man''s life.


    I can say that I am well prepared to fight in this dojo.


    In fact, since I am currently being fought one-on-one by a dangerous swordsman named Noah, I can''t lose unless I have a good opponent, and I can''t lose unless I have a good opponent.


    Since I was wearing shoes, I could hear the creaking sound of the wooden boards when I stepped on the floor.


    In contrast, my stance is that of a straight eye.


    You can also use a one-handed stance, in which the body is tilted to the side to reduce the effective area of the strike, but I''m not very familiar with this stance, and the shorter stance is better.


    ...... The opponent''s eyes are focused only on his chest.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    After a while, the leader of the group will say the first word.


    "Si...


    At the same time, a young dojo student closed the distance between them and fired a thrust.


    The young dojo student''s thrusts were precise, so they did not hit him.


    The young dojo student dodges by lowering his left foot and opening his body horizontally.


    The young dojo student pulls back his sword and immediately launches another thrust.


    The young dojo student pulls back his sword and immediately makes another thrust, which he avoids by pulling back his right foot and turning his body to the right.


    The young dojo student then quickly slips to the side, careful not to be cornered.


    In swordsmanship, the most important thing is to estimate the distance between you and your opponent.


    No matter how fast your opponent is.


    No matter how big your opponent is.


    No matter how fast your opponent is or how long he has a weapon.


    In order to kill an opponent, it is important to step into the gap first.


    Correctly grasp the length of your opponent''s weapon, arm, and leg, and calculate how much distance is necessary for your cutting edge to reach him.


    Then, you can shift the distance of your step just before the cut. The cutting edge will not reach the target.


    If it is a thrust, you can slap it off when it is fully extended.


    If it is a thrust, strike it off when it is fully extended. If it is a strike from above, strike it off.


    There are many ways to do this.


    (Straight ...... feint ...... straight, march, march ......)


    The first step is to be passive and observe the flow of the technique.


    The young dojo student will poke you repeatedly, weaving his way forward, but...


    What?


    It was a moment of surprise.


    The opponent''s thrusts suddenly slowed down.


    It was as if he was swinging his sword in the water.


    It was so slow and relaxed that you could see every detail of his movements.


    Isn''t this just like when I fought Dusseyr and the Kuro Panther?


    Didn''t I experience the same strange sensation at that time, where everything around me seemed to be moving slowly, while my own movements remained unchanged?


    The sensation was so strange that I decided to take a break and leave.


    "What?¡¡You''re fast!


    "No, .......


    I was surprised by the surprised voices of the students.


    That was just a light bounce and a little distance.


    I didn''t even use my hands.


    Nevertheless, this was a blinding sight.


    The young man who was the leader of the group raised his voice to the young dojo students.


    "What are you doing!


    "Because this guy is moving around too much. ......


    "Are you still a swordsman of this dojo?¡¡Take it seriously!


    "I will defeat him immediately!


    The young dojo students are made even more nervous by the young man''s shouting.


    It''s a vicious cycle. This will cause more bad energy to accumulate in the young dojo students.


    Anyway, I sharpened my awareness again, as if to confirm the feeling I had just experienced.


    Do not listen to the sounds around you, and keep your vision blank.


    As you control your senses into a fighting state, the delay in your surroundings comes as it did before.


    Your opponent''s movements are left behind in relation to your senses.


    (Haha, I knew it. ...... I knew it.)


    You look at your right hand and squeal with delight in your heart.


    (Haha, I knew it. I knew it.) As I looked at my right hand, I was overjoyed in my heart. Eventually, the fact that I could freely control the sensation made my body tremble naturally.


    I never thought that I would be able to master such a skill.


    It seems that you can''t use it all the time, but unless you are a good fighter, you can move after your opponent has moved and still be in time.


    I have the advantage in strength. He has the disadvantage of not being able to use his left hand to its fullest extent, but this is more than compensated for by his strength.


    Position your right foot in front of you and your left foot behind you in the same way.


    Swing the wooden sword at the forehead to meet the opponent''s thrust.


    At the moment of striking and crossing, the opponent''s thrust is pushed by the belly of the wooden sword and deflects outward.


    With the momentum, he struck a kote.


    Whoa!


    The young dojo student was so shocked that he let go of his wooden sword.


    Since the original fine sword has a knuckle guard, it is unlikely to be an effective strike in the dojo, but it will be obvious when the sword is removed like this.


    The first one.


    "Why?¡¡Why?


    "Because you were struck down!


    But I''m gonna hit him with a thrust. ......


    Look at his sword!¡¡You idiot!


    After the exchange, the young dojo student glared at me.


    After the exchange, the young dojo student glared at him, but he said, "If you have time to glare at him, go practice your thrusts!¡¡--Next!


    After the young man shouted, the next opponent stepped forward.


    This time, the opponent is a young dojo student, just like the last one.


    (Parade: ...... Repost: ...... Kudoroa: ...... Thrust(Fresh))


    He dodged a sudden thrust by jumping to the side.


    This opponent is more aggressive than the previous one.


    He is always trying to overwhelm you with pressure.


    In the middle of the fight, the opponent, while keeping his distance, moves his dominant leg back and draws his wooden sword downward.


    Leaf stab.


    This is a fine sword technique to skewer the head from the lower jaw.


    The tip of the sword extends from the bottom to the top, making it difficult to catch.


    It is difficult to be caught because the tip of the sword extends upward from below.


    After all, the attack is strong.


    You''re not a ...... winged insect, are you?


    "............


    What do you have to say for yourself?


    "............


    They don''t care. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    "d*mn you for making fun of me, ......!


    The dojo student quickly closes the distance between us.


    The dojo student quickly closed the distance between us, probably trying to catch the wooden sword with the wooden sword to block our movement.


    Swing the sword forward as if from a lower level.


    The grip is upward and the cutting edge is downward, and the wooden sword is used as a shield.


    If you take it as he intends, you will be overpowered.


    If you try to move away from it, it may turn into a downward thrust aimed at your legs.


    Then, move forward immediately.


    At that moment, he flipped his wooden sword and stepped forward diagonally to the left, without catching his opponent''s sword.


    You pretend to receive the blow with your sword, but you dodge and strike.


    The opponent lost sight of the target, probably because he thought that I would catch him.


    I put my sword to his neck as we passed each other.


    "What?¡¡What?


    The dojo student was confused and immediately turned to the young man.


    "What was that?


    What the hell was that?¡¡You''re the one who lost, no matter how you look at it!


    Ugh. ......


    The dojo student''s shoulders slumped as the young man yelled at him.


    At the same time, there was a buzz in the dojo.


    That''s two wins in a row.


    In addition, the fact that we are using an unfamiliar sword technique must have been a big surprise.


    The people around me were like.


    "I can''t believe he can switch his movements like that. ......


    "The sword''s spinning!


    "The sword is spinning.


    Although spinning is an exaggeration, I can understand why it looks like that.


    Because you are not putting unnecessary force in your hand, you can handle the wooden sword more freely.


    If his left side were freer, he would be able to move more quickly, but that would be asking for too much.


    "Next!


    This time, his opponent was more cautious.


    This time, he was cautious and did not close the distance immediately.


    This time, the opponent was cautious and did not close the distance immediately.


    I tried to get some distance from him, but he still didn''t try to approach me carelessly.


    So, I jumped out of the way and ran towards him.


    The trajectory is like that of a lightning bolt.


    The opponent is puzzled, unable to determine at first glance from which side he is coming.


    Immediately after, you switch to a straight run and jump over your opponent''s head.


    To the opponent, it must have seemed as if you suddenly disappeared from in front of him.


    As soon as you landed directly on top of him, you slammed your sword down on his forehead.


    "Aah!


    The opponent was unable to react to the sword strike from directly above, and was struck in the forehead and fell to the ground.


    This is another trick that I could not do with my current physical abilities.


    That''s ridiculous. ......


    What the hell was that move?


    The leader of the group, a young man, wrinkled his brow like a ripple, and his voice became hoarse.


    What the hell are you doing?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll be fine.


    I''m sorry!


    Yes, next!


    This time he''s a much worse opponent.


    Perhaps because he had seen the previous battles, he was already atrophied before the fight.


    It seems that he is already deflated before the game.


    Then, thinking that this would be easy to win, he aimed at the tip of the sword that was unintentionally thrown out, twisted the tip of the blade and flipped it to the side.


    What?¡¡--Whoa!


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.


    After flipping it sideways, I stepped forward and sliced into his armpit with the return blade.


    The people around him seemed to be impressed. I''ve never seen swordplay like that before.


    I''ve never seen swordplay like that." After all, compared to Noah and Crabbe, his swordplay is still not up to par.


    Most recently, he had fought Dusseyr and the Kuro Panther, and the pressure he had received from Barug Guruba was still fresh in his mind. Since my body has memorized the killing intent and movements that I received back then, I can''t help but feel that I''m a few steps below him.


    In the first place, they don''t move any better than the mercenaries of the Marquis'' mansion.


    This means that these people might be people who have not experienced any amount of actual battle yet.


    Except for the young man who is the leader of the group, they are not that far apart in age.


    They were probably just beginning to learn and use the fine art of sword fighting.


    Next!¡¡Next!¡¡Next!


    The young man''s voice became even rougher.


    This time, his opponent was a swordsman only slightly taller than himself.


    This time, his opponent is a swordsman only slightly taller than himself.


    After a bit of a back-and-forth.


    After a bit of a back-and-forth, he strikes a blow as if he is going to strike. As soon as they crossed, the opponent''s wooden sword was deflected to the side, as it had been with the dojo student, while his own sword was sucked into the opponent''s forehead.


    What?


    The dojo student shouted and fell on his buttocks.


    The buzz was even stronger than before.


    --Why is it that when I hit him the same way, only his moves land?


    --Normally he''d be afraid of his opponent''s sword and back off.


    --A magic sword. That sword is impossible.


    I can hear him saying that.


    That''s true. My sword is consciously trying to cross, but he doesn''t mean to. Therefore, even if the vector of the tip of our sword is facing the front, when the belly of the sword overlaps with the belly of the sword, it will be rejected by the bulge.


    As you watch, the swords seem to cross each other in a quick flow, and the swords seem to deviate from the effective strike on their own. If you don''t understand the art of this sword, you can''t understand what it is doing at first glance. That''s why they are so confused and even say things like "magic sword".


    "d*mn it, they''re all worthless!¡¡I''ll do it!


    After all those who were complaining were defeated, the young man who was the leader came forward.


    His body is lean and toned with no unnecessary muscles.


    His eyes are sharp, and there is no hint of contempt in them.


    You know him when you see him.


    This man is a step or two ahead of the people you''ve just been dealing with.


    He has the ability to organize a portion of the dojo students.


    His posture is also imposing.


    He must have been practicing constantly. There is no deviation of the center of gravity due to a misalignment of the trunk, and there is no unnecessary force.


    It is a beautiful posture.


    Against such an opponent, I also take a stance.


    Switch to a larger, wider, more comprehensive view.


    Put your right foot forward and relax your arm moderately.


    It is difficult to say which grip is the right one, as it depends on the sword and the way it is used, but in this case, the index finger, middle finger and thumb should form a circle.


    The inside of the hand is the mouth of the dragon.


    The arms are extended and the sides are tightened.


    The stance is a slight variation of the regular stance.


    The tip of the sword should be slightly higher than the height of the opponent. A little lower than the tidal wave.


    Then, suddenly, your opponent falters.


    His forehead is sweating and his expression is rigid.


    I remember. This is the kind of tension you see when you face national mages and other powerful people. It may be that he has acquired a certain dignity through the battles he has fought so far.


    The dojo student who had taken over the role of referee from the young man gave the signal.


    "Yes!


    Seishi!


    The young man and I clashed our swords one after the other.


    The impression I got from that was that he was good.


    His sword strikes are as well organized as his stance, and his sword flashes are straight and beautiful.


    Moreover, there was no bad spirit in the air.


    All of the people he has fought so far have had some sort of emotional upheaval, but this young man is calm.


    It''s as if all the bad feelings he had about his defeated opponent, such as getting angry and raising his voice, were just a trick.


    No, this is not "as if," it may have been a lie.


    I''ll have to check it later, but for now, I''ll concentrate on the person in front of me.


    As long as there is no bad qi in your body, you will not be unnecessarily aggressive or daring, which naturally makes you a difficult opponent to deal with.


    When you move your foot forward to strike, he moves back.


    He swings his sword, but does not take you up on your offer.


    He moves the tip of his sword in a provocative manner, but of course you cannot take advantage of this.


    They spend some time switching stances and pivots.


    ...... I would like to match sword strike with sword strike as I did before, but our breaths don''t match.


    In order to use that sword, you have to wait for your opponent''s actual sword.


    If you feint, you will lose. You have to be able to see your opponent''s sword before you can use it.


    It is easy to use against a lesser opponent, but when the opponent is of equal or greater strength, it is difficult to match even with that concentration.


    Just when it was about to become a battle of wits...


    --It''s funny.


    "......!


    I unconsciously grit my teeth when I suddenly heard a voice.


    The tone of the voice is yours, but it''s not yours, it''s someone else''s.


    It whispers a few moves to you, as if to tell you that the situation is stagnant.


    Will you listen to it - or if you do, even if you win, you won''t be the one who won this game.


    They will want to play.


    You will want to have fun.


    You''ll want to try.


    That''s not good.


    My sword is honest. It''s not your sword to run to the devil.


    Before the crazy stuff comes out of your mouth.


    Before your heart is seduced by temptation.


    "Huh?


    As if to shake off the playfulness that whispered to me, I fumed and put my left hand on the peak of the wooden sword.


    My left hand may not be strong, but it can still provide support. It was easier than holding it normally.


    He deflected the incoming thrusts and fought off his opponent''s sword.


    Eventually, a striking slash is aimed at your head.


    He raised his wooden sword to catch it, then immediately turned it clockwise to drop it to his right side, knocked it down, and released a thrust.


    "Stick to .......


    A gruff voice came from the young man''s mouth.


    It hit him, but it was shallow. The fine swordsman was well spaced and was able to duck under the thrust. Good reaction.


    Of course, the dojo students who had stepped in to act as judges didn''t count.


    Again, the left hand is placed on the peak.


    ...... It is frustrating that he can only move slowly. If I had more freedom, I would be able to move more quickly, but ...... I have to live with this frustration for now.


    The tip is for the opponent.


    Now it''s just like holding a billiard cue or a spear.


    If you are on the offensive, you can strike, and if your opponent attacks, you can use both hands to support yourself.


    The left side of his body is not in good condition, so he can''t deny that his moves are somewhat tokenistic.


    Even so, it must be difficult for the opponent. In any martial art, a fight against another school is a terrifying experience. You have to be cautious because you don''t know what moves your opponent will make. Moreover, since the opponent has been moving in various directions, he has to adjust his movements accordingly.


    The young man''s thrust was deflected to the left, and he stepped forward with his right foot, tilted the wooden sword and struck with the butt end of the handle.


    The counter was to the chest.


    The counter was to the chest, but of course it did not count because it was the part of the body that was equipped with protective gear. However, the damage is still done. The air in his lungs was forced out by the strong blow to the chest, even though it was on top of the protective gear, and he was unconscious for a brief moment.


    He jumped back with a recoil from the blow to the butt end of the handle, and at the same time, he turned, folded his knees, shrunk down, and swung his wooden sword sideways while spinning around in the manner of a backward kick.


    Ha!


    The young man reacted quickly. The young man quickly reacted to the attack and evaded it by stepping back while keeping low.


    I''m not sure if you''re familiar with the ...... hand on the peak movement by now.


    You aim at the shank of the axle foot in the manner of a golf swing.


    However, this was dodged by pulling the leg.


    Because the left hand, which is the pulling hand, is not strong enough, the swing of this kind of technique is slow.


    I want to swing the wooden sword more violently.


    I continued to try to cut in reverse kesa, but this time I was about to be stabbed in the leg with the tip of the cut.


    You leap to your feet in panic and retreat.


    As your opponent thrusts at you, you go on the offensive.


    Raise the hilt close to your head and tuck the tip diagonally behind your body.


    Using the hilt as a fulcrum, strike with the cutting edge in a circular motion.


    Use centrifugal force to cut down the blade, rather than swinging your arm.


    The young man who was about to strike, unable to adjust his timing to the quick attack, stepped on the tatara and went to the receiving end.


    After the wooden sword strikes the wooden sword, it strikes again and again in a circular motion.


    Because of the small gap between the strikes, the opponent is unable to attack and cannot release the sword from the spot.


    As he struck again and again, the young man''s stance collapsed.


    "Aha! ......


    I took advantage of this opportunity and cleaved his torso.


    It was decided.


    ...... I''ve lost.


    The leader of the group easily conceded defeat.


    He quickly drew his sword and put down his will to fight.


    He was a man who could be defeated in one or two matches. Nevertheless, it was graceful.


    As I suspected earlier, there must be something going on.


    That was when I thought about it.


    It''s a cheat!


    Suddenly, there was a voice.


    "That''s right!¡¡That''s right! He''s using all kinds of crazy sword techniques!


    If only he hadn''t used those crazy swords, we wouldn''t have lost!


    If only he hadn''t used those crazy swords, we wouldn''t have lost!" The younger guys who had just lost began to say such things.


    The younger guys who had just lost started to talk like that.


    It would have been better if that was all...


    "That''s right!¡¡I don''t get it!


    "Why isn''t he using his fine sword technique?


    How can he be defeated with the same sword technique?


    Some of the people who had been on the outside looking in began to shout as well.


    (Hey, hey, hey. ......)


    Well, it can''t be helped, I suppose.


    Only twelve kids had defeated the dojo students one after another.


    I can understand why you don''t want to believe it, and I can understand why you want to call it an evil sword.


    The gloomy atmosphere was growing.


    More and more people are raising their voices.


    In an athletic society like this, masks are important.


    If a rumor spreads that you have been unilaterally defeated by another school, that alone will be a blow to you.


    In order to avoid this, the dojo-breakers are beaten to a pulp.


    This is a scene often seen in period dramas dealing with swordsmanship.


    (I''m still a customer of the lady here, Charlotte...)


    At first, the purpose was to make her know her place in the world.


    But after a series of defeats, he became so excited that he couldn''t think about things calmly. ......


    At any rate, the will to cut is much stronger than before.


    If it continues like this, it might attack us with all its might.


    It''s getting quite dangerous, but there are plenty of ways for us to get out of it.


    There is no law that says you have to use a sword to get through a swordsmanship dojo.


    This is a mage. Mages are supposed to use magic in the first place.


    I''m sorry Charlotte, but we have no choice but to flee now.


    You can''t let your left arm heal and then get injured.


    I''ll leave the hand-to-hand combat with Charlotte for another time.


    Apologizing in my heart to the dojo students who were not involved.


    "Go wild. Go wild! Alarm trumpets, loud snoring. Dogs barking and screeching, musicians of the fourth and fifth rank. The tantrums of babies, the shouts of fathers. Wrap it all up and blurt it out, ...... of deafening soap.


    Suddenly, he starts chanting, and the students go rigid.


    It seems that they didn''t expect you to use magic, and all of them began to have a shocked expression on their faces.


    I''d like to say it''s just a little rust on my part.


    "Wait, wait!¡¡Wait a minute!


    The leader of the group, the young man who had just defeated me, impatiently waited for me.


    But it''s too late for that now.


    The chanting was just about to end.


    "That''s it.


    I hear a gentle but powerful voice.


    I stopped chanting and turned my attention to the direction of the voice, to the entrance of the kendo hall, where a young man with light brown hair was standing.


    He was not wearing practice clothes, but the well-tailored clothes of a nobleman.


    The ornaments he wore were not those worn by lower class nobles.


    When the dojo students saw him, they all straightened up and gave him an impatient look.


    The voice that says, "Master Ian.


    Ian-- Ian Cremeria. Charlotte''s brother.


    If you look closely, you can see Charlotte wearing her armor next to him.


    It seems that the words he just said were not only directed at himself.


    Ian steps into the dojo, looks around at the students, and says.


    It''s not just the words he said to himself.


    Well, that''s ......


    What''s that?¡¡Is there a reason?


    Because this kid''s a cheat. ......


    Hmm. Is that so?


    I didn''t mean anything by it.


    I don''t really mean that." He turned his head and asked Ian, who let out a big sigh in reply.


    He then turned his narrowed eyes to the dojo students with whom he had a handfasting.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who can help you.¡¡I''m sure you''ve heard of it.¡¡I thought we didn''t teach it that way?


    When Ian said this, the dojo students fell silent with a heavy heart.


    His words were soft, but there was an inexplicable pressure.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry you had to go through all this.


    It''s .......


    While I was somewhat at a loss for a response, Charlotte bowed her head.


    Arx, I''m sorry about all this.


    "Sir Charlotte, please raise your head. It''s been a very interesting experience for me.


    Thank you. Thank you. It makes me feel much better to hear you say that.


    Charlotte looked relieved, while Ian asked, "And what was the use of that?


    Ian asks, "And what was that spell you were going to use?


    "Um, ...... yes. I thought they were going to attack me, so I thought I''d just knock them all out and let them get away.


    Hmm, you''re able to do that? ......


    Brother. You are a magician of the Dauphin''s caliber. How can that be?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. If you''re not careful, you might have suffered the same fate as the imperial soldiers.


    When Ian said that, the Dojo students showed a shocked look on their faces.


    They bowed to him first.


    "Master Ian. It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Arx Raytheft.


    "I know who you are. Ian Cremeria. It''s an honor to meet you.


    He said, and held out his right hand for a handshake.


    And thank you for taking care of my sister so late. I appreciate it.


    "No. I was so self-conscious at the time. ......


    Ian smiled as he grabbed my hand and said, "I see.


    That''s right.


    How long have you been watching this?


    "I was over there when you started fighting.


    When I pointed this out to him, Ian said it without a trace of malice and pointed to the small window.


    I knew it. The timing was too good to stop him. I can only assume he was watching.


    Suddenly, Charlotte gives me a pouting look.


    "Brother, why didn''t you stop me when you knew I was coming?


    "What?


    "I knew they had something in mind. I didn''t help them, but I made them do it.


    Oh, yeah.


    I tried to stop them. ......


    He didn''t seem to listen.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    Speaking of which, I noticed that the young man in charge was out of the circle.


    Then it hit me.


    "You too, after all.


    "You noticed. Master Ian told me to stop him in case of emergency. I didn''t think he''d call it cheating. And I was surprised when you started casting spells, too.


    The young man said and scratched his head in annoyance.


    That means he was the one who set the scene.


    It was probably because he thought it would be better to guide them than to hold them back.


    Ian then gave the young man a stern look.


    You''ve got to stop him," he said.


    I''m sorry. I didn''t expect the others to join us.


    But there''s something that doesn''t add up.


    Why did you do it this way?


    He said he wanted to see what Mr. Arx would do.


    If he''s telling the truth, I don''t know what I''m going to do. If it looks bad, we can just stop him like we did before. Besides, it''s good medicine for them.


    He continued, "Of course, he''ll get his moxa and I''ll get mine," he said, unleashing his military might on the younger people who had been complaining. There was a sternness in his demeanor that was unimaginable from his gentle and soft demeanor.


    This must be the rank of the head of the fine sword art sect, or rather, the heir of the first eastern military family.


    The young man said to the dojo students who seemed to be plotting against him, "Even if you don''t go to the dojo! "There is a higher class! "Don''t get carried away just because you''ve improved a little! "Don''t get carried away just because you''ve improved a little!


    There must be a fierce struggle waiting for him.


    I feel sorry for him, but at the same time, I think it''s kind of cool.


    But...


    "You think very highly of my skills, don''t you?


    I''m from the east, but I know how powerful the Kuro Panther is. If you can defeat it with your sword skills, I''m sure the young dojo students will not be surprised.


    He smiles as he says this.


    ...... This young man, Ian Cremeria. I''m sure he''s a smiling, ''take advantage of everything you can'' type of guy. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Charlotte is probably aware of her brother''s character. She has been looking very apologetic since a while ago.


    However, I have my own thoughts on the matter.


    "Well, isn''t this kind of thing a bad idea in the first place?


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Yutetsu has given us permission. I suggested it, and he said to go ahead and do it.


    "Oji-ue.


    All that came out of his mouth was bitterness towards Crabbe.


    As usual, he is relentless when training is involved.


    "That''s why Master Feltetsu trusts you with his sword. I''m sure he thinks this is just a preparatory exercise.


    I suppose. When I train with Crabbe, it''s much more intense and relentless.


    Compared to that, this latest tachi-ai would be heaven.


    But my feelings are.


    "Something doesn''t add up here: ......


    "Well then, you are free to come and go as you please. You can swing your sword here as you like. Of course, it doesn''t have to be fine sword fighting. You''ll be able to see Charles freely, and I hope you''ll forgive me for today.


    "...... I understand.


    It''s nice of you to allow me free access to the dojo.


    This is a good thing, because I was thinking about where to train, and this is a good opportunity for me.


    "Oh, and by the way, are you warmed up?


    "Huh?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    What?¡¡I think we were supposed to have a handfasting.


    That''s ...... true.


    Well, let''s get started. I''ve been itching to try my hand at sword fighting.


    I''ve been itching to try my hand at sword fighting.


    The young lady seems to be more excited than I thought.


    If you''ve beaten her this much, you don''t need to hold back.


    I''d like to ask her to go easy on me, but I don''t think that''s going to happen.


    I was going to use a fine sword, but I guess I can''t change my weapon now that I''ve been seen holding a wooden sword (this).

 108 Episode 17 Charlottes Swordsmanship

    Standing in front of me is Charlotte Cremeria, daughter of the first Countess of the East.


    She is in high spirits, perhaps because she is finally ready for the match she has been looking forward to.


    She is now dressed in her practice uniform, and is wearing a breastplate and other protective gear.


    Her long, silky hair is kept in a simple bun, and her thin, supple fingers are protected by a thin basket.


    Her hair and skin are as beautiful as a young lady of the deep.


    Everyone in the room is gazing at her graceful figure.


    Once she stands in the kendo hall, will she be a refreshing breath of fresh air in a heated place?


    No. No, this is a potion that stimulates the fencer''s appetite for hunting.


    The swordsman''s dignity is quietly asserting this.


    The intent of the cut is like a low level of static electricity.


    The exposed skin is tormented by a prickling itch as if it were pierced by a needle.


    On the other hand, watching from the wall is Ian Cremeria, the eldest brother of the Cremeria family.


    Dressed in traditional aristocratic attire, he stands calmly.


    He is not holding a sword, but at a glance, you can''t see any flaws.


    After all, he must be a man of considerable ability.


    His gaze seems to be sharper than Charlotte''s, who is about to face him right in front of her.


    Eventually, the young man who had just fought with Charlotte stepped in as the referee, and both Charlotte and I stepped forward.


    As he looked at her, he noticed that her wooden sword had a longer hilt than those of the others.


    I can''t say for sure what the purpose of this is, but...


    Charlotte took a half-hearted stance with the tip of her sword sticking out, a basic stance for fine swordsmanship.


    I have seen this stance many times since I arrived at the dojo today, but the only difference between Charlotte and the other students is that she is wavering her cutting edge.


    It is said that in ancient martial arts, there is a stance in which the tip of the cut does not stay in one place, but moves in a similar manner.


    I don''t know the truth, but that''s beside the point.


    As soon as the judge says the word "start," Charlotte moves first.


    There was no pause in the reading.


    She took a big step forward and threw a direct thrust as a greeting.


    "Shoo!


    In contrast, I jumped back to the side as if I were being hit, and dodged it.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m used to seeing sharp thrusts from ...... Crave and Noah, but her thrusts were also quite good.


    She immediately tried to step in with a puller, but Charlotte reacted immediately and quickly stepped back to separate the two.


    ............


    ............


    It seems that she won''t let you fight back easily.


    And now it''s time for us to attack.


    She stepped forward and struck without saying a word, but the wooden sword did not hit Charlotte.


    The wooden sword does not hit Charlotte. She strikes in rapid succession, but this is narrowly avoided.


    (Can''t hit: ......)


    It''s not so easy to hit her.


    It''s almost the same as when dealing with Crabbe or Noah.


    In fact, Charlotte''s move seems to be more dangerous.


    The reason why I feel this way is because the timing of her evasive maneuvers is different.


    It is neither too late nor too early.


    The timing of the transition is just too perfect.


    Even the actual sword that he hits after feinting is read and does not hit.


    This is the ability of a soke.


    It is the result of experience acquired through daily training.


    Or maybe you have acquired an unusual power of concentration like myself.


    I don''t know which it is, but it is not hard to imagine that if you are in a hurry and play poorly, you will be met with a painful counterattack.


    After a brief exchange.


    After a brief exchange, Charlotte''s thrust was met with a quick pull back, followed by another thrust. A series of thrusts.


    I pull the wooden sword to my body and minimize my body movement to parry the thrusts.


    Because of the fierce attacks, you are unable to launch a counterattack.


    Just as you are about to catch your breath after surviving a series of quick thrusts, another thrust strikes.


    Just as he was about to catch his breath, another thrust struck.


    In response, he lowered his right foot and rotated his wooden sword, which was held in the middle position, so that it fell to the right side.


    He then immediately aimed at her neck and slashed up, but the sword blow went through the air.


    Immediately after, he stepped in front of her and opened his body to spread his arms in front of him.


    Charlotte is startled and reflexively reacts to the gap.


    Swordsmen rely on reflexes because techniques and patterns are learned through repetition.


    In addition, since their immediate movements are the ones they often take, their attacks tend to be monotonous as well.


    Charlotte''s attack is biased toward thrusts. As predicted, the tip of the cut is thrust into her exposed chest. As soon as I saw the expression on her face, I used the wooden sword in my right hand to knock away the thrust of the wooden sword to the left, and used the return blade to cleave the body.


    "Hey!


    Charlotte was struck by the wooden sword with her right hand.


    Charlotte did not resist the blow, but instead turned and moved out of the way. Instead, she spun around with the same momentum.


    She''s going to try to hit me in the right temple.


    Or maybe I should just move back and avoid it.


    Immediately after the shadow of the sword appeared at the edge of my field of vision, my back was seized by a bad premonition.


    This premonition became an alarm bell, probably because I had a hand-to-hand fight with the old man when I followed his life.


    I should not have dodged this by a hair''s breadth.


    Remembering such an experience, he did not immediately move out of the way, but instead threw himself down low to escape the side-knife.


    Once on the wooden floor, she thrusts her hands to the side like a beast on all fours.


    However, Charlotte''s right hand was not at the base of the sword, where it should have been, but at the hilt of the wooden sword.


    Oh no, she dodged me.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    ...... The technique of extending the area of the sword strike by letting the hilt slide away from the handle is said to exist in various schools. In particular, this technique is so basic that it is even popular in schools that handle long objects, such as cane fighting.


    It is said that it is mostly applied in sword fighting.


    Charlotte smiled childishly, like a child who has been caught playing a prank.


    In some schools, this technique is a must-kill, but for her, it was just for fun.


    However, it is frightening that she can perform such a difficult technique without hesitation, as if the handle would fall off and fly away.


    His expression is happy.


    He should be angry if he dodged the technique, but there was no sign of that.


    The corners of his mouth are slightly lifted in a smile.


    People like this often play and experiment.


    Just as I had almost been seduced by someone inside of me earlier.


    Suddenly, Charlotte''s left hand moves.


    As she moved to brush away the left hand that was held out like a blindfold with her wooden sword, it moved below her.


    Reflexively, she shifts her head to the side, and the wooden sword extends upward from below.


    (Branch and leaf stabbing: ......!?)


    The sound of wind rushing by.


    The sound of the wind slicing through the air.


    I felt my skin flush with the sensation.


    It was a blow that was almost invisible, both in terms of its occurrence and behavior.


    It was used by a dojo student earlier, but it was originally meant to be used as a hidden technique.


    Noah had used it many times before, so this time he was able to avoid it.


    She turned her head and immediately fell back.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, moves in one big leap.


    She is light on her feet. It feels like she''s always jumping up and down. In addition, she can jump a long distance in a single step.


    It''s not a good idea to match Charlotte''s movements.


    If you stand on the same field, you will lose without a doubt. If you chase after her, the moment you move too slowly, you''ll lose.


    Then you should take a firm stance and handle your sword.


    Steady. Steady. Don''t be tossed about. Don''t chase. If you get drawn in even a little, you''re skewered. You should move with that in mind.


    (...... Thrusts and slashes come from all directions in front of you.


    In addition, his footwork is flexible. The ankles are soft and supple, as if they had bearing balls in them.


    This must be another technique of the ...... soke of fine swordsmanship.


    I don''t know how he can move his feet like that and not have a limp ankle.


    To be honest, it makes no sense.


    People in this world are crazy, both physically and mentally.


    Moreover, even if I launch a sword attack, there is no sign of a hit.


    There is no way that we can be caught, and our swords are simply evaded.


    It is as if the trajectory of the sword is known in advance.


    I wondered what subtleties of my own were being read, and how my future movements were being sensed.


    In order to confront her, I should first find out.


    That''s what I thought, and that''s when I started to concentrate.


    Suddenly, I''m pierced by Charlotte''s gaze.


    "Guh!


    At the moment when I was pierced by the arrow-like force, I groaned involuntarily.


    At that moment, a strong thrust struck.


    A blow aimed at the torso.


    He hurriedly moved his wooden sword forward, and then hurriedly stepped back.


    However, the powerful twist of the thrust deflected the wooden sword that he had drawn in desperation.


    I thought my belated retreat would have come true by a hair''s breadth, but the tip of the blade reached my abdomen.


    "Ugh. ......


    "My tail...


    No, it''s shallow.


    No, it''s shallow," Charlotte said in response to the referee''s decision.


    Shallow. Well, maybe it was shallow.


    Even if it was serious, a small portion of the tip would have pierced the flesh.


    Charlotte holds her sword up in front of her.


    A cold sweat broke out in her pores.


    If she hadn''t learned to concentrate like that, this would have been settled now.


    That was such a display of strength and thrust.


    I can hear the voices of the dojo students.


    "You are no match for my daughter.


    "You''ve done well.


    "You''re no match for her.


    It''s no wonder they say that.


    The place where I was hit had a burning sensation. The "burn thrust" is a fine sword technique that gives the sensation of burning at the point where it is struck, but the fact that this can happen even when the strike is shallow shows the severity of the training.


    This is a technique that is often used by hosekijutsu fencers, and when it is applied to the arm, shoulder, or leg, the sword flash or movement is slowed down.


    There is one monster, a national mage, who can be hit anywhere as long as the tip of the blade is crushed.


    Charlotte smiles at me.


    "That''s amazing. I can''t believe you got away from that sword.


    No, if it was serious, it would''ve been over by now.


    Maybe you''re right. But this is a dojo. A dojo is supposed to fight like a dojo. There are no "ifs" or "buts". A wooden sword must be defeated with a wooden sword and in the style of a wooden sword.


    I think so, too.


    Yeah, well, what about this?


    "What?


    Charlotte rushes forward with a thrust.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    Just as I thought that I had created an opening, a powerful thrust struck me again from in front.


    If this one hits, it''s a done deal.


    Instantly, I lay my body down on the wooden floor.


    He rolled his body and used the strength of his back and waist to turn his body like a top, and swung the wooden sword as if he were dredging his feet.


    He swung it in desperation.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    It''s a great way to make sure you don''t get caught in the middle of a fight.


    The wooden sword was supported by her left hand as if she were doing iai, while her right hand remained on the hilt.


    When Charlotte went after her, she would use the spring in her legs and feet to jump up and swing the sword as if she was going to pull it out of its scabbard.


    But the expected follow-up did not come.


    Charlotte stayed where she was and didn''t move, as if she had anticipated my counter.


    We just lost our stance. For all intents and purposes, this was an opportunity to win.


    And yet, he does nothing. Same as before. It''s as if she knows what we''re going to do.


    They haven''t even read each other''s tides since the first time they fought her in the first place.


    This is getting really weird.


    Anyway, the referee didn''t seem to know what to do.


    In Hosokenjutsu, if a fighter''s stance falls this far, it is usually considered a loss.


    However, Charlotte remained in her stance and said nothing.


    The judges are watching Charlotte, who does not release her stance.


    The referee keeps his eyes on Charlotte, who does not release her stance, and slowly stands up.


    I''m not too impressed with the way you''re showing that technique, Char .......


    It''s a good idea.¡¡Brother Ian. This is Clemellia''s dojo. This is Clemeria''s dojo. Besides, the technique will decay if you don''t use it.


    "Totally ......


    Ian let out a light sigh, as if he didn''t want to show his skills.


    It seems even he can''t stop Charlotte with a sword.


    I''ll go.


    He nodded silently at the words.


    The tip of the wooden sword bends, just as it did before.


    It is true that there is such a technique in fencing.


    It is a technique that uses the bending of the sword to strike a frontal opponent from behind.


    However, wooden swords do not bend. And yet, here we are.


    Then it''s all an illusion.


    It would be different if there was a technology that could make a wooden sword bend, but there is no way that can be done unless something is done to the material beforehand.


    Then, the only answer is that they are doing something to our five senses.


    --Human vision is a vague thing. Human vision is fuzzy. It''s easily manipulated to suit itself. You see?¡¡What we see now is not continuous. It''s what our brain replaces by preparing images to cover up the occasional interruptions.


    That''s what the old man said.


    When I met that man for fun, he made his shinai disappear like a magician in the middle of a fight.


    Perhaps this is something like that. It was not that "her sword" was changing, but that "my eyes" could not catch the substance of her sword.


    Keep a large distance, avoid, and watch closely.


    Every once in a while, her hand would loosen widely, and I would see the wooden sword swaying slightly.


    "Oh.


    That''s when it finally hit me.


    A pencil.


    Like a flash of light, it came back to me what that man had shown me when he was in elementary school with his friends in the classroom.


    There is a game of bending a pencil.


    You pick up the center of the pencil with your finger and roll it around, or grab the end and shake it to make it look as if it is bending.


    Since the pencil is supported by a single point, the end of the pencil flexes up and down, and this continuous flexing gives the eye the illusion that the pencil is bent.


    In short, the principle is the same as that. The sword is deflected from side to side by the swinging of the loose hand, and the tip of the sword is curved like a fencing sword.


    The wobbling of the tip was a preliminary step.


    The hilt of the sword is longer than that of the other dojo students, probably to increase the amplitude of the swing.


    However, since it is only to create an illusion, it does not actually look like a fencing sword, and the cutting edge does not reach the target.


    Therefore, it does not matter how much you pay attention to the curved tip. It should.


    But when it''s responsive, you can''t help but reflexively take evasive action.


    That must be what she was aiming for with this sword.


    Even if you know the technique, your body will move on its own, making it difficult for those who wield swords by feel to do so.


    As a person who just opened up his body to expose an opening, I can''t say that it''s a nasty sword.


    If you know what you are doing, you can deal with it.


    Be patient and don''t let your body react.


    On the contrary, I aimed at his loose hand and struck him with a wooden sword.


    "What?


    It worked. But Charlotte didn''t drop the wooden sword. She must have tightened her grip just before the sword hit her.


    Was this also just barely detected?


    As well as the strength of his ankles, his grip is also very strong.


    ...... can handle this too.


    If you know the theory, you won''t be fooled.


    I''m not going to be fooled.


    "Did you just see through that?


    Ian''s reaction was one of surprise and suspicion.


    "By chance.


    You''re right. And don''t tell anyone about it.


    I''m aware of that.


    And don''t tell anyone about it.


    "But if it happens again, you might be less talkative.


    "Mu......?


    The squire often points out that I''m quite careless, so it''s not impossible that I might remember and say something about an illusion or .......


    Are you trying to scare me?


    No, I didn''t mean that at all. I was just expressing my inadequacy. Besides, something like this wouldn''t threaten the fine art of swordsmanship. I don''t think that revealing a theory or two of the technique will shake your family''s fine sword art.


    "I see. So, what are your true intentions?


    I''m cutting all ties with the House of Raytheft from now on. I need to protect myself as best I can.


    All right. I''ll take care of myself.


    I''ll take care of myself." He smiled back at Ian''s smile. To be honest, I''m not much of a gut checker, but I''d like to get a little revenge.


    Anyway...


    Dear Charlotte, I''m sorry to keep you waiting.


    No problem. I''ve seen some interesting things.


    CHARLOTTE ......


    "Oh, it was your brother Ian who rebuffed me, wasn''t it?


    Charlotte dismissed him, and Ian gave her a puzzled look.


    When I saw that exchange, I wondered if she kept using that technique because she was aiming for this. That''s what I thought.


    Anyway, as Charlotte said, it''s good that we got to see this this time.


    If we get into trouble, we won''t be able to have a good relationship in the future.


    If you strike carelessly, you will be read.


    In this case, I changed my stance from facing the opponent to turning my body to the side to increase the distance that my cutting edge could reach.


    Since you have been facing the opponent head-on, this should cause you some confusion.


    How about this?


    The moment you try to step in, you are buried in concentration.


    That''s where this anticipation comes in, I''ve decided.


    Everyone around you will slow down.


    And then Charlotte moves to evade.


    Before we can step in.


    "No!


    The wooden sword was dodged.


    But the surprise wasn''t in the fact that it was dodged.


    It was the fact that she moved before I could see what was happening.


    Without giving chase, I quickly flew backwards.


    Charlotte smiled at me. She said, "That''s an interesting move," and, "You could have hit me.


    But those words never entered my mind.


    What occupies my mind now is the move she just made.


    It''s ...... impossible.


    I was in the midst of my earlier concentration.


    Of course, in that state, Charlotte''s movements were slow.


    If she was going to dodge this with her physical abilities and reactions, her movements should have been much faster even in that state of concentration.


    Nevertheless, Charlotte dodged with the same slowness.


    She took evasive action before I could step in.


    She couldn''t have done that.


    So what exactly is this tangled web?


    Somehow, I spilled the words.


    "Master Charlotte. What do you see?


    What do you see?


    Charlotte''s expression visibly changed.


    Maybe, just maybe. Maybe, just maybe, she has the old man''s mind''s eye, the ability to detect some kind of invisible information.

 109 Episode 108 Yun Yao

    I''m buried in a dream sequence from this morning.


    "How do I defeat someone who knows the future?¡¡Well, that depends on what kind of "knowing" you''re talking about. Is it a smell, a sensory epiphany, something in writing, or something you can see?


    It''s not so difficult to know by writing. The information that comes in is a written transcription of your opponent''s movements. You have to retranslate it into an image in your brain. You can see the result, but not the details of the movement, so it''s a flawed sense to use in battle.


    If you can smell or feel the opponent coming, you can use your senses to dodge his sword or use its trajectory as a weapon against him. If you want to be able to move in advance, you have to make sure that the time between when you feel the sensation and when you take the action after you feel it is as close as possible. Even if it is sensed, it is meaningless if the action does not catch up with the sensation.


    If you can see the result, you can move in a way that your opponent''s eyes cannot catch. Human vision is a vague thing. If the connection is not clear, the brain will make it add up on its own. Even if you know the result, if you don''t know the process, you can''t know if there''s a gap, and you can''t make a countermeasure.


    "What?¡¡It''s all the same in the end?¡¡If you can''t outsmart them, then you can''t let them use their power anyway, right?¡¡The only other thing you can do is take away their vision or interfere with their vision of the future to obscure it. I don''t think you can do that.


    ...... After talking about this, the old man looked very angry.


    I don''t think he was really made to lick his lips by such a person.


    Nevertheless, he listened to me earnestly and gave me a concrete plan.


    It sounds absurd. But in the end, what the old man said may be all that matters.


    If a person can see the future, you should either prevent him from seeing the future, or even if he can see the future, you should hunt him down so that he can''t respond, or take actions that will frustrate his subsequent movements.


    So, what did the old man who was talking to the man say after that? .......


    --If you can''t do anything about it, use your strongest sword. It''s the only way to do it.


    The mightiest sword.


    Yes, the strongest sword.


    That''s the only time the old man said such a nonsensical thing.


    He had always said that there was no such thing as a sword and that special moves were just a fantasy, but that was the only time he said it with any truth.


    Kenjutsu is the accumulation of repetition of kata and experience.


    There is no such thing as a sword that can absolutely defeat an opponent.


    Swordsmanship is the art of slipping a simple, flashy swing into an opponent''s flesh at the slightest opportunity in a reading contest.


    There is nothing dynamic about it.


    That''s what he said.


    That''s what the old man was saying.


    And yet he said something contrary to that.


    Then the old man must have known what the strongest was all along.


    Basically, ...... sword techniques can only be used to thrust, cleave, or cut down head-on.


    When you get right down to it, it all boils down to how well you can penetrate the gaps in your opponent''s consciousness, advance your sword, and bring him to the brink of death.


    Even in a fair fight, it is a surprise attack because you are trying to exploit an opening in the opponent''s mind.


    If it is not a gap created after an exchange or a pitched battle.


    Ultimately, the first move ends up being a brilliant surprise attack.


    If it''s a surprise attack without a counterattack, it''s not so bad.


    What counts in sword fighting is arm strength and speed, and the only way to make full use of them is to swing straight through.


    If the speed of the sword slows down as much as you add tricks to it, then no matter what you do, your special kills must be limited to three: thrusting, cleaving, and slashing down.


    With that in mind, what I have now is a one-handed thrust using Kanre? No--


    After all, it would be a head-on slash down.


    A head-on slash is the basis of swordsmanship in that man''s country.


    It''s the first thing they teach you when you pick up a sword, and everyone practices it.


    You should keep your armpits tight, extend your arms firmly, do not put any force in your hands, and put force into the sword as if you were squeezing a tea towel when you swing it.


    After cutting down, stop the sword so that it is as parallel to the ground as possible.


    You must continue to do this a thousand or two thousand times a day.


    That is why a head-on slash is the strongest of all sword techniques.


    (It hurts that I can''t use my left arm, but if anything, this is probably better...)


    There are not many techniques that I can use.


    In fact, there are very few techniques that can be called skills.


    Then, it is only natural to resort to head-on slashing.


    Now that I have achieved that extreme concentration, this technique also has meaning.


    Suddenly, I remembered the stance that the old man had sometimes shown me.


    He lifted the sword and pulled the hilt to the right side of his face.


    The right hand grasps the hilt firmly, and the left arm is drawn as relaxed as possible to the forearm, almost resting on the hilt.


    The left elbow is held tightly against the chest, still relaxed.


    The left elbow should be kept close to the chest, and the left arm should be kept close to the hilt. ...... This will reduce the power of the sword because the left arm cannot carry the power of the sword when swinging down.


    The sword and arm are one, and the tip of the blade goes to the sky.


    All you have to do is step forward until the tip of the sword reaches the opponent, swing, and cut him down headfirst.


    Control your senses and the delay will come, just like before.


    It''s OK to hit each other.


    Defeat is assumed.


    No regard for victory.


    With this, you slash him with every blow.


    That''s it.


    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Parth.


    He''s at the entrance of the dojo, talking to someone who came with him. Because he is controlling his senses, the content of the conversation is unclear.


    "......


    It was almost the same time that Parth, seeing my stance, spilled out such words.


    Charlotte jumped back significantly.


    She must have realized something and panicked. You can see the strength in her hand as she grips the sword.


    The lines in the text would have disappeared by now. I can''t make out the details from just a list of letters.


    The rest is either by smell, inspiration, or sight.


    But earlier, Charlotte reacted strongly to the words, "What do you see?


    If so, vision is the most likely explanation.


    And the only thing we can see visually is the future.


    --Yes, Charlotte Cremeria can indeed see the future.


    I don''t know if it''s one inch away or two inches away. But it is an indisputable fact that her precise evasion so far has been based on the visual acquisition of the future.


    She may not have been able to use it all the time, or she may have fallen behind at times, but she certainly seemed to be able to see when the moment was right and decisive.


    I left my stance as it was and changed my mind.


    Then Charlotte''s expression hardened.


    It was because she changed her thought from a head-on slash down to a one-handed thrust with a kanre.


    If you change your mind, your future will change. And if you are looking at that future, this change is natural. If the change in her thoughts is enough to change the future she is looking at, then she is still one or two steps ahead. In the long run, it makes no sense because she can see the future after she changes her mind, but apparently there are some ambiguities.


    But we are still at a disadvantage.


    The analogy is that of a mule game with a cheater. The cards in your hand are always visible to your opponent. The cards in your hand are constantly being turned over, and you can make all kinds of countermeasures, no matter how many times you switch places.


    However, even if those eyes had already seen the vision of you holding the tip of your hand to his throat, there was no way you could have known differently that this move was the best one.


    Even if you can see it, if you don''t have the ability to stop it, the result will be the same.


    As I thought about this, I suddenly felt that I was exchanging swords.


    Perhaps it was because I hadn''t had this kind of hand-to-hand combat with her before.


    I start to move. I move my feet, rubbing the soles of my feet against the floor, and move into Charlotte''s range. She may not be able to see what''s coming now. She doesn''t seem to be responding to our movements.


    He produced his wooden sword as if to strike Charlotte, and without hitting the responding wooden sword, he slipped through and behind her.


    From there, he moved to the very edge of the kendo hall wall, then turned and ran toward Charlotte.


    Keeping his upper body in check, he took a step.


    (Ken)


    Adjusting his pace, he took another step.


    .


    In the midst of his acceleration, he took one last step.


    .


    And then he shifts to the movement technique he created, "Kanre".


    This gait is a sudden, hyper-accelerating move that brings you right in front of your opponent and greatly disrupts his timing of attack and defense.


    It is a one-handed right-handed thrust that is both fast and powerful.


    Yes, this is the sword that stopped the heart of the Kuro Panther when Dusseyr attacked.


    Now the technique is done. Now all I have to do is turn my body into an arrow and fly towards my opponent.


    Charlotte would have no choice but to dodge as if she were running away.


    If you''re going to take this sword, you''ll need to be precise with your swordsmanship.


    ...... But Charlotte did not evade.


    The moment I thrust my wooden sword at Charlotte''s throat, I saw her in front of me with her sword out as well.


    The point of the thrust was right at her throat, as if to counter.


    Charlotte didn''t dodge, she didn''t brush him off, and she didn''t care if she won or not.


    She was just trying not to lose.


    Looks like it''s settled.


    Shortly after they put their knives to each other.


    The referee, hearing Ian''s words, belatedly shouted.


    "That''s enough!


    As the referee''s words echoed through the kendo hall, the air relaxed as if the tension had been released.


    The people around you were so fascinated by the battle that they were holding their breath.


    The sound of breathing could be heard everywhere.


    Anyway.


    "......, I see.


    I knew this was the only way. If you can change the trajectory of your acceleration on the way, you''re sure to lose if you run away.


    She must have been able to see the future. If she said she could change the trajectory, she might have been able to see multiple futures.


    I had called Suu extraordinary before, but perhaps it was this power that Charlotte possessed that seemed to be extraordinary.


    But...


    If you can''t beat her with this, you''ll lose confidence. ......


    It''s like this every time. Just when you think you''ve gotten a little stronger, you get crushed by someone stronger than you.


    Magic, swordsmanship, and all that.


    "Terrible move. I can''t believe you can do that without using magic.


    I looked over at Charlotte and she shivered once or twice as if she was trying to shake off a chill.


    So you''ve managed to chill her a bit.


    ...... I''m a little tired.


    He exhaled heavily and sat down on the spot.


    You''ve been concentrating a lot. The exhaustion was overwhelming me.


    Ian approached me.


    I didn''t think you and Charu would get along.


    No, it''s just that the plan hit the mark.


    I don''t think so. I don''t think there was any strategy to it, though.


    No. It was simply an exchange of techniques. It was not a tactical battle.


    "Mr. Arx. Where does your swordplay come from?¡¡I''ve been exposed to a lot of sword fighting, but I''ve never seen anything like it.


    "Well, my swordplay is from a book, and I''ve practiced it privately.


    You can''t just say "......" by reliving a man''s life and then say something like that.


    I''ve seen shades of fine sword fighting in places, but the roots are different. So you''re saying that your sword is based on the sword described in that book?


    Yes.


    But how could you even think of using such a thing?¡¡You don''t even know if that sword technique will work.


    I figured if the technique was good enough to be written about, then it must be.


    Hmm. ...... Char, did you see what he did just now?


    "He just threw a one-handed thrust. A flash of lightning, I believe is the word.


    How did he make that move?


    I have no idea. It was all I could do to get the tip right.


    Ian looks at me. I think he was hoping I''d say something.


    I found I could do it.


    If that''s the case, you''re incredibly talented. Now that your left hand is healed, I''d like to see you work on it.


    Yes. If you ever visit the dojo again, please let me know.


    After the exchange with Ian, Perth walked from the entrance of the kendo hall.


    I bowed my head to him.


    "Sir. I hope you will forgive me for dressing like this.


    "Hmm. I''m sorry my son and daughter are being so selfish.


    No, it''s been a good experience for me, besides the sword.


    ARX. I''ve seen your sword.


    Even though we are in a fine sword fighting dojo, I''m sorry to show you something you shouldn''t have seen.


    It''s a pain in the ass to have to be so humble.


    "Haha.


    I bowed my head again, grateful for Perth''s concern that eased the stiff atmosphere.


    "Arx. Your sword is a throwaway sword, isn''t it?


    ...... Yes.


    "I don''t recall Lord Molten Steel''s sword being anything like that.


    You''re right, my lord. I also understand that my uncle''s fighting style was based on the premise of survival, and I also believe that fighting is something that must be survived.


    "Hmm.


    Then, what is a sword? In addition, I believe that a sword, once grasped and brought to bear, can be used to find life while abandoning oneself.


    Yes, perhaps that man''s sword is based on such a principle. Then, as long as I use his swordsmanship, my fighting style will be close to abandonment like this.


    Anyway.


    I''m not going to lie, I''m a mage, so I don''t think I can live that way.


    "That contradicts the spirit of what you just said. At the end, no, before that, the sword had an uncanny power. And it fits with what you said when you faced Balgu Guruva. Abandoning oneself and yet finding life. As a child of the warrior class, it is perfect that he is able to stand up to fear. No, that''s been done before too. ......


    You''re right. The Marquis of Gaston was also a man who stood his ground. In a way, I guess I was already prepared for that kind of thing back then.


    "What do you think, Mr. Dimberg?


    At the destination where Perth sought an answer, there was an old man in a butler''s uniform.


    He must be the companion he had seen earlier. He was between six and seven feet tall. His head looked gray because of his gray hair, he wore a pair of glasses, and he had a thin sword at his waist.


    He is slender, and his manners are well-mannered. He is slender and well-groomed.


    At first glance, he gives the impression of a handsome old butler. He has the appearance and atmosphere of an old butler, as if he fits the mold of the old butler in the books of that man''s country.


    The moment his figure was seen, the air in the dojo seemed to tighten even more.


    Everyone was staring at him with a nervous expression.


    Ian and Charlotte were no exception.


    "Well... I suppose you''re right, sir. That''s how I see it, too.


    A soothing voice came back to Perce.


    Charlotte greeted the old butler with a nervous look.


    It''s been a while, Mister Caldert. It''s been a long time.


    "Well, well, Mr. Charlotte. Thank you for being so polite to such an old man.


    No, sir, I think it''s only natural to show respect to a master like Caldert.


    A master, does that mean this old steward is a pretty good user? I don''t know, I''m not too familiar with that side of things, but judging by the tension between Charlotte and Ian, I''m pretty sure he is.


    Suddenly, the old butler called Caldart turns to me.


    Silver hair, red eyes, ......, as you may have guessed.


    "My name is Arx Raytheft.


    "...... I knew it was you. I''m sorry I''m late. I''m Caldart Dinberg.


    What do you mean?


    I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Arx. Both good and bad.


    I''m ashamed of myself.


    No, he''s everything I''ve heard him to be. I''ve always heard he''s a bit of a surprise.


    Ha, ha. ......


    I don''t know who told this old butler that. Not many people would describe themselves in such a way, but did he have any acquaintances around him who might be related to him?


    First of all, I would like to talk to Charlotte in private.


    (Dear Charlotte, who is that man?)


    Lord Caldert is the one who received the Royal Art of Fine Swordsmanship from my grandfather. I''ve heard he''s just as good as your father.


    Is he that good?


    Yes. I''ve had her fight me a few times, but I was no match for her.


    So, since he is as good or worse than her, he would be just as helpless.


    Charlotte asks Caldart.


    Caldert, what brings you to the dojo today? From the looks of you, it doesn''t seem like you are here to practice.


    The reason I came to the Dojo today is because I was told by His Highness that Master Arx is here.


    What?


    Yes. Master Arx, I have seen something interesting today. I will be visiting your residence soon to greet you.


    Caldert said this and bowed politely.


    .


    After greeting Perth and Caldert in the kendo hall.


    After greeting Perth and Caldert at the kendo hall, Arx and Charlotte walked out of the kendo hall.


    He sat down on the stone that now resembled a stool on the grounds and stretched his back with his arms up, savoring the feeling of being released from the stuffy air.


    As soon as she sat down, Charlotte cut in with a mysterious expression.


    ''Mr. Arx. You know what I see, don''t you?


    ...... So Charlotte can see the future after all.


    "The future ...... is more like a destination. It''s not a definite future, it''s the most probable.


    Ahead. ...... I see.


    The future is not a definite future, but the most likely.


    It''s true, you could say that. If you can see a definite future, you can''t change the outcome, so I guess you are saying that you can see the destination, the way things will happen.


    How did you know that when you were just fighting?


    "I was pretty sure I was sensing something outside of my five senses. So, if you''re seeing something else with your eyes, an orbit or an image ......, then you''re seeing the future anyway.


    "How can you know that?


    I shouldn''t have turned my head like that. I shouldn''t have done that.


    That''s why it''s such a ridiculous answer.¡¡I don''t think people usually think they can see the future, do they?


    You don''t?¡¡There are people in this world who have special abilities beyond their talents called "natural talents", so I think it could happen.


    That''s true. I''ve also heard that there are various kinds of natural talents in the world.


    Charlotte looked at me as if she understood.


    Charlotte looked as if she understood.


    I''ve heard that there are various natural laws in this world.


    "Well, no, that''s just because I wanted to use a term that refers to the whole world!¡¡It is said that all strong and powerful people have this!


    "Yeah. I think you''re right. I think you''re right, but it''s a bit far-fetched, don''t you think?


    Well, you know, I''ve seen and heard about this whole thing about the mind''s eye thing.


    Thingyan?


    Yeah. It''s the ability to perceive things that can''t be perceived by the five senses. There are people in this world who have that power.


    You''re talking about the Book of Mormon.


    That''s about it.


    The truth is, in that man''s life... But there''s no point in talking about it.


    While I was thinking about this, Charlotte looked at me with a reserved look in her eyes.


    There was a hint of anxiety in her eyes.


    "Hey, Arx-kun. Do you think this power is unfair?


    "Cheating?


    Yeah. I think it''s because you''re looking into the future ......, into something no one else can see, and that''s not the same as being good with a sword.


    No. I don''t think so. I think it''s a real talent.


    Really?


    You can''t say it''s cheating when it''s an innate ability. If you say it like that, just being big or being male or female is also cheating. Besides, if I call Charlotte''s power a cheat, then I''m cheating like hell.


    "You are?


    Yeah. I think my cheating is crazy, to be honest. And if that''s cheating, then there are plenty of people in this world who cheat.¡¡Suu is like the master of it, and Balgu Gurva of the Empire is crazy. That''s what I just said about natural disposition. So I don''t think you need to worry about it.


    "...... Yeah. That may be true.


    And I don''t think you''ll have to worry about it. And I think you''ll stop worrying about it in time, because when you''re about to lose, you don''t have the option of not using it, do you?


    Sure, I''ll use it.


    That''s what we settled on, but let''s face it.


    "...... Well, I think it''s cheating too, but...


    "What the hell is that?¡¡You just said you have a gift!


    "No, it''s not fair. I can see the future. It''s impossible.


    Arx wouldn''t tell me he''s cheating. Isn''t that cheating?


    Compared to Charlotte''s, mine is still pretty cute.


    That''s your subjective opinion, Mr. Arx. Besides, you''re a mage, aren''t you?¡¡So why are you so good at swordsmanship?¡¡That''s cheating.


    It''s not cheating. The fact that I can use magic and swordplay is the result of my training.


    Oh, you talk like that?¡¡You make it sound like I don''t train hard enough.


    That''s paranoia. I don''t mean anything by it.


    "That''s paranoia." "I have no such intentions." They argue like that and glare at each other with puffy faces.


    Eventually, both of them couldn''t stand the staring anymore and started to spew.


    "Mmm-hmm.


    Hahahahaha.


    After laughing, they wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes.


    I feel like this is the first time I''ve had an honest conversation with you, Arx.


    "That''s true. You''re right. This is the first time I''ve talked to Charlotte like this.


    I guess I feel this way because I haven''t had many chances to talk to Charlotte before.


    Somehow, I felt that I was getting to know her better than before.

 110 Episode 19 Reported in the Guild

    On this day, Arx was on his way to the Mage''s Guild to make a routine report to Godwald Gilvester, the head of the Mage''s Guild.


    On the way, he passed by the main street of the royal capital.


    On the way to the Mage''s Guild, I hear a terrible story.


    "Can I?¡¡If you don''t stop crying, a scary, scary vajra mage will come to your house at night.


    I looked over to see a mother-like figure soothing her sobbing little child.


    This is the type of story where a parent tells a story about ghosts and goblins to a child who won''t stop crying.


    This one kind of reminds me of a story I read when I was a kid about a kid.


    ...... And it''s a bad idea, because it makes the child stop crying.


    The mother said, "If you don''t like it, be a good boy," and smiled.


    Perhaps the guild leader will be disappointed when he hears this story.


    He may have a scary face, but he''s also quite sensitive. It is not hard to imagine that he would be moved to tears even in the eyes of a demon.


    The guild leader is a hero of this country, though he may not be as good as Gastarkus. Can a person from the same country speak of such a person in such a manner? Well, it''s true that in the city, there are rumors of bad reputations, but I doubt that very much.


    Anyway, at the Mage''s Guild, I was greeted by Godwald and his old secretary, Bargius.


    It may seem too much of a VIP treatment for the Secretary and his secretary to go out of their way to meet us, but the matter of the magic meter is a matter of the utmost importance to the country, so I guess they have to be there like this.


    This is also the case every time, so after a quick greeting, Bargius suddenly opens his mouth.


    The guild leader''s face is scary again today. The Guild Chief''s face is scary again today.


    "Hey, hey, hey, Mr. Bargius!¡¡What are you doing?


    "...... Bargius, it''s you.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. To be honest, I was right on the money, so I panicked.


    The Guild Leader, on the other hand, was staring at Bargius with half-lidded eyes.


    The guild leader, on the other hand, gave Bargius a half-hearted stare.


    No, no, I just had a feeling. I was wondering if you''ve heard that song somewhere recently.


    Geez.


    "That song?¡¡Bargius, what is that song?


    It''s nothing, sir. It''s just that people everywhere have a grudge against their guild leader.


    Oh. ......


    That was enough to convince the guild leader.


    The guild leader, Godwald, is currently the top mage in the country. He''s probably held a lot of grudges inside the country, not to mention outside the country. And the song I just wrote is a small attack made by such a person.


    It is very insidious.


    "My heart goes out to you.


    "Hmm. Well, I guess it''s better than not being scared. ......


    Yes, it is. No one''s going to underestimate you.


    Cheer up, sir. Your wife has always told me how much she likes your face.


    "...... You''re the one who brought this up.¡¡Vargius.


    "Huh?¡¡I don''t think so.


    I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure if it''s my imagination or not, but I can''t help but feel like I''ve always seen this scene somewhere else.


    That''s true, but did the guild leader have a wife? No, the odds of him not having a wife in this position are pretty slim.


    While I was thinking about it.


    "Mr. Arx. Do I need to speak your mind again?


    No, I don''t need it!¡¡It''s okay, I''m ready!


    When I refrained with all my might, Bargius started laughing.


    As he struggles to deal with the old butler who continues to play with the people around him, he looks at the Guild Chief''s scary face (his normal expression) and nods in agreement with our feelings.


    Somehow, I feel like I''m getting through to the guild leader.


    Anyway, the reason why I visited the Mage Guild today was to report the current status of the work to the guild leader.


    What are you currently doing in the workshop? What kind of improvements have been made to the work? He would go around the workshop and explain in detail what he was doing and how he had improved the work.


    "But you''re splitting up the workshop?


    "Yes. Yes. We did this because if we just set up workshops randomly, there is a possibility that the whole technology will be stolen. The details are described in the report.


    Naturally, the company takes great care to prevent the leakage and theft of technology.


    Basically, we don''t let people know what we are making, except where we are finishing. The other workshops are kept in the dark about what they are doing, or they are told that they are making something else.


    We can rest assured that the work will not be passed on to subcontractors of subcontractors, or ordered from different manufacturers, which would result in inconsistent standards.


    This way, even if people know what is being done in one workshop, or even if a craftsman is pulled out, the whole story will not be known.


    Also, it has become easier to obtain silver and magical silver, the raw materials for smelting silver.


    You have devised a new way to seal the wrought silver.


    They are experimenting with bimetals, and have started to make a more sensitive magic meter.


    That''s all I have to report about the magic meter.


    Because of the simplicity of the structure, it is very difficult to improve the technology.


    The guild leader, Bargius, and I were going through the workshops, and as we left the second workshop, a woman came into view.


    She was a mage wearing a pure white dress and a wide-brimmed dress hat of the same color.


    She was Muller Quint, the Mage of the Grace Rain.


    He was in his late twenties or older. His hands and feet were thin and his skin was as white as porcelain.


    Her eyes were obscured by the veil of her dress hat.


    Her mouth always seems to be tied in a gentle knot.


    After she has greeted the guild leader and Bargius, she bows.


    "Lord Quint. It''s been a while.


    I heard that Mr. Arx was here today, so I came by to see you.


    I''m sorry to bother you.


    No problem. I''m the one who''s sorry for barging in on you so suddenly. Also, how''s your arm?


    Yes. I''m able to move it more than before, so I think it''s getting better. This is thanks to Lord Quint and the witch doctors.


    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has ordered me to take care of you, and I am indebted to you, so please don''t worry about it. Please take good care of yourself.


    "Thank you for your concern.


    While talking like this, Muller and I bowed to each other. This is how it usually goes when I meet her and talk to her. Muller, by nature, feels that she is a victim of reliving a man''s life, and the bowing battle goes on endlessly. It was like a greeting after exchanging business cards.


    The guild leader coughed and said, "My pleasure.


    "Sir Quint, is the magic meter working after all?


    Yes. Thanks to it, there are more mages who can use medical magic, which is difficult to learn. Everyone is getting used to using it, so I think the benefits of the magic meter are becoming more and more apparent.


    That''s good to hear.


    No, I would like to thank you again for the priority you''ve given me.


    The supply of magic meters to the medical sector is as much of a priority as the military. In the future, a certain number of magic meters will be supplied to the Academy of Magic, but the supply system for the medical department will not be disrupted.


    After such a discussion, I asked the guild leader.


    (Are you contributing that much to the medical sector?)


    (Yes. Medical mages are always in short supply. Especially the higher level techniques are difficult to learn, so those who can use them often have to work day and night. I''ve heard that when that was introduced, high-ranking mages shed tears of joy, saying that now they could distribute the work to younger mages.


    (That''s enough.)


    (If the workload is too heavy, it''s hard to take time off, and it''s hard to make time for your family. If the burden is eased, everyone will be happy.


    Even in that man''s world, a good doctor was a busy man. It was reported that their schedules were so busy that they were moving from minute to minute, second to second, wondering when they were going to sleep.


    Anyway, I guess that''s part of it. Whenever I visited the clinic attached to the Mage Guild to have my arm repaired, the mages always treated me very well.


    Suddenly, Bargius looks outside.


    If the magic meter is officially announced, there might be a statue of Mr. Arx in the Mage Guild. Specifically in that area.


    "Oh!¡¡That''s a good idea!¡¡I''m sure the medical department will be all for it.


    No, no, no, I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m not. ......


    ARX. You should be aware that your achievements are that big. Basically, if you make an achievement, they''ll make a statue of you. ............ You''re a big guy.


    "Yes, sir.


    The guild leader spills out a word that sounds somewhat like a grudge.


    You can find a bronze statue of the guild leader in the guild, as well as a statue of Gastarkus at the entrance of the royal castle.


    The other statue would be the one of Muller Quint, who is here now. He has made great achievements in the medical field and saved many people, so a statue of him was made despite his young age.


    You should be ashamed of yourself.


    "Yes, I do. Yes.


    ............ Two national mages with dark smiles on their faces.


    The two of them may well have been experiencing the same feelings as you are right now.


    In the midst of this, I moved to the factory that was set up in one of the grounds.


    This is a place to develop goods other than magic meters, and the research and development costs are paid by the Mage Guild.


    The research and development costs were paid by the Mage Guild. Here, I was allowed to do what I wanted to some extent.


    This is thanks to the development of the magic meter. Because of my tremendous achievements, I am allowed to do these things exceptionally. In fact, the fact that I am allowed to do what I want to do seems to imply that they want me to make something more.


    "ARX. What''s that box?


    It''s a device that produces water.


    Water?


    Yes. It produces about 10 to 20 liters a day. It''s designed to accumulate water if you leave it alone.


    Can you make that much? What''s going on?


    The principle is simple. A metal body is placed inside a box with an engraving that cools the surrounding area, and water is collected using condensation. With it, we can get water even in places where we can''t dig a well.


    Oh, that''s very convenient.


    But there are some limitations. It collects moisture from the air, so it can''t be used in dry areas.


    When I opened the box, there was already a certain amount of water in it.


    I took out a bottle to store the water and showed it to the three of them.


    "Well, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?


    "Yes. It''s been through several filters, so it''s not harmful to your health.


    You can find it at .......


    It''s a membrane that filters and removes small particles and dirt. ...... This has been replaced by various types of purification imprinting, charcoal and sand. If this can be put to practical use, I think it could contribute to the water problem.


    "Some ......?¡¡A little?¡¡No, the idea of purifying water in the first place is .......


    The guild leader made a funny face and groaned.


    So you didn''t get a very good review.


    This is not good. This is not good. This will affect our budget in the future. This will affect the future budget, and may even lead to a reduction in development.


    Let''s see, we have an instantaneous water heater, an ultraviolet generator for sterilization inspired by sparkling glass, and a gas mask. Oxygen generators and microwave ovens are difficult, so we''re still working on those.


    "............


    For some reason, the guild leader made a difficult face and fell silent.


    I was going to say something to him, but I decided not to.


    I felt like a child piling up excuses to hide something bad.


    On the other hand, Muller asked me while looking at the other items.


    "What about the water heater and the gas mask ......... for sterilization?


    The UV generator is a device that eliminates some of the causes of diseases such as food and water poisoning. They are mainly used in combination with hot water disinfection or for items that cannot be immersed in hot water.


    Apparently, Muller is interested in many things.


    Apparently, Muller is interested in a lot of things. The instant water heater is for making tea.


    The ultraviolet generator is for food hygiene.


    The gas mask looks like a gas mask, but it is not intended to be.


    However, if you think about it carefully, many of them tend to be used for medical purposes.


    Hmm?¡¡I don''t see any glittering glass.¡¡And it''s covered?


    "It''s a switch. When you press this button, the inner dial lifts up and the engravings are connected to each other, and the performance comes into play. Of course, it doesn''t just fit in, but it''s covered by ...... because direct contact with it would be harmful.


    "Is this what you mean by ''switch''?


    When the guild leader presses the button, the sterilizing light comes on.


    The guild leader presses a button, and the germicidal light comes on. ...... I see, that''s an interesting idea. The idea is interesting. You can apply it to other things as well as to shiny glass.


    "This one is mounted on a high place and is turned on by pulling a string. We''re also working on switching between different locations.


    "Hmm. ......


    Apparently, the guild leader was more interested in the switch system.


    The guild leader seemed to like the switch system. He tried various switch systems and looked at them with interest.


    The glittering glass is always glowing, so when you want to darken it, you have to put a box over it or cover it with a shade cloth. Since we don''t like that, we have already adopted a string switch or pull switch system at home.


    This is very interesting. I''m particularly interested in the water filtering mechanism and the water heater. I would like to discuss these with you.


    "Yes. We''ll arrange a date later.


    Basically, this is how you get a patron. It''s been like this since the time of the magic meter. In exchange for the exchange of technology, the patron gives us budgetary support, helps us to obtain materials, and sometimes we exchange technologies.


    Muller, in particular, has helped us with the development budget, Soma stock, and many other things.


    ...... I really regret that I have neglected to study the engraving as much as I have.


    You can''t help it. You can leave these things to the experts.


    Perhaps he was too busy with his research on medical magic to talk like that.


    Anyway, the next thing he showed the three of them was a fountain pen.


    The next thing he showed them was a fountain pen, "The only other thing that took shape was this. It has nothing to do with magic, but I made it to keep a record.


    A pen?


    Yes. It''s a cartridge fountain pen. When you run out of ink, you just replace the ink and you''re good to go.


    In this world, most of the writing is done by dipping the pen in ink and then going to ....... But with this, you can take notes anywhere. Ballpoint pens are easier to use, but they are too difficult to reproduce.


    Can you use it without an ink pot?


    "Yes. You can take notes anywhere, anytime. Of course, there is an expiration date, like normal ink. ......


    As we were talking about this, Vargius suddenly interrupted us.


    "Mr. Arx. Why didn''t you tell me about this thing if it had a form?


    "Huh?¡¡No, I thought I could tell you when I reported it.


    There will be a riot at the office if you don''t tell us about this.¡¡Be careful.


    Yes, that''s right. ............ Oh, Mr. Vargius, have one.


    Thank you very much. Thank you very much. I''m sure you''ll be able to keep track of this one.


    Thank you very much.


    Bargius was very happy to get a fountain pen.


    The guild leader gave him a half-hearted look.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at our own web site.


    ............ Well, it''s true that he''s a child, and it''s no wonder he has a left hand.


    When you have finished your introductions and have gone out to the training grounds to pass through, you see Merkleya String and Frederick Benjamin arguing in front of several mages.


    They were still arguing and spitting venom at each other, whether they were getting along or not. I wonder if the kind young man with glasses who is trying his best to mediate between them is also a national mage.


    Apparently, he is the one who is actually running the gathering.


    What''s that?


    It''s a test to select a national mage.


    So that''s the ...... national exam for mages.


    Yes. That''s the first practical.


    I''ve been to the Mage Guild a few times, but this is the first time I''ve witnessed an exam like this.


    I''m not sure what to do. It is said to be the most difficult qualification examination in the Kingdom of Rynor.


    There is a written exam, an interview, and the first practical test, and after passing those tests, the final practical test is held in front of the king.


    The mage steps in front of the target. The mage steps in front of the target and "arts glyphs" appear around the target.


    It seems that the mage has cast a spell.


    Immediately, a magic circle is formed and several large flaming arrows shoot out from its center.


    The flaming arrows burned away all the targets without missing a target, enveloping a corner of the training ground in flames.


    After a while, the mage appealed to the three national mages enthusiastically with a confident face.


    The current magic has ten more arrows of flame than the previous one!


    In addition to that, there are other things. Here''s what. And so on.


    But the national mage is just going through the motions. Is it because it would be unfair if he had to deal with every complaint? Or was it because there was not enough to deal with?


    Eventually, it was the next mage''s turn to make a gust of wind.


    This magic is much more powerful than the one used by the national army.


    This mage also learned from the first mage, and appealed to the national mage. But the response was the same.


    After that, the mages continued to use various kinds of magic, but all of them were only using improved versions of conventional magic or magic with increased power.


    What was our reaction as we watched them?


    "Hmm. It''s just not very good. ......


    Naturally, I felt disappointed.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    There is no doubt that they are masters of their craft.


    However, they seem to be a bit out of the ordinary, and as well as being surprising, they are somehow lacking in flair.


    This is probably because we have already seen the magic of Crave, Noah, Kazi, and Seyran.


    If it''s just an increase in power or an improvement in performance now, it''s not very fresh.


    Besides, I have the impression that the national mage is more powerful and more extraordinary, so I can''t help but feel that it is not powerful enough.


    Then the guild leader nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah. You''re right. We will not be able to produce a national mage this year either.


    "Is that so? ......


    A national mage has to be outstanding. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    A national mage is a person who is capable of deciding who wins or loses on the battlefield.


    In fact, it''s not something that comes up very often.


    I was expecting to see something interesting, but as expected, it did not seem to go that easily.


    It seems to be not so easy.


    ......Arcs was returning to the workshop with Vargius to complete his report.


    Godwald watched them go and lit a cigar he had taken out.


    Then, as if he had something on his mind, he blew out a cloud of smoke toward the sky.


    ...... This year''s examinee has a good amount of magic power and a good written score.


    "I guess it''s just the way it''s always been. It''s just the way it''s always been. No one who could reach this generation wanted to be a national mage.


    Muller pulled on his dress hat to keep out the sun.


    The green eyes that stared at the examination room through the mesh veil were, despite their soft-spokenness, rather sharp.


    Yes, she''s right about the national mage.


    In recent years, there has not been a national mage since Alicia Roterbelle, the mage of drought.


    However, this does not mean that there have been no talented mages.


    An example would be Noah Ingveen, who is currently a follower of Arx.


    He is of the older generation than Alicia, but when he was at the Academy, he was so successful that his lecturer, Merkleya, the national mage, recommended him for the examinations.


    However, he firmly refused the recommendation and directly asked Crabbe to make him his subordinate. After that, he established himself as a secretary and deputy, so there is no doubt about his talent.


    "Cazi Guari, the squire of Arx, is quite a character.


    It was the Forbidden Chain ....... I''ve seen him on the battlefield once when he was a mage student at the Academy. I had the impression that he was a skilled user of auxiliary magic. I remember Merkleya and Kasim because they talked about him a lot.


    Both of them graduated from the Academy of Magic at the top of their class, and with the highest grades of all time.


    But there aren''t many people with that kind of ability.


    If I had to guess, I''d say it''s the younger generation.


    I''ve heard that the Abbot''s grandson has a lot of magical power.


    Miss Claudia.


    I wonder if the guild leader has heard what the Abbot has to say about that?


    No. He''s always been that way. He doesn''t talk much.


    I see. ......


    But there have been other names mentioned.


    Is that so?


    Apparently, one of the Four Lords is very keen on the idea.


    I''d say Lord Xere. I''ve heard that he''s a man of great ambition. And who is this person you''re advocating?


    The son of a southern noble family. The son of a southern noble family. He is said to be one of the most gifted of his generation.


    Oh, yes, I''ve heard rumors too. I''ve heard rumors that he''s already outperforming his elders in the Ishakukai.


    "Mm.


    While they were talking, Godwald looked back to the building where Arx and Vargius had disappeared.


    Muller. If ....... If Arcus Raytheft passed the national exam, do you think he could become a national mage?


    I think ...... it would still be difficult.


    Yes, I do. I think so too.


    "Is that what the guild leader thinks?


    Both of them let out an indescribable, helpless breath.


    "His development of the magic meter is great. His work is universally acknowledged. He has great knowledge and deserves to be a national mage. However...


    If Arx is chosen as the national mage, the other mage families won''t be able to keep quiet.


    The development of the magic meter, the magic that drove the imperial mage troops to annihilation. And on top of that, the ability to develop a variety of imprinting tools. I''m not sure what the future holds for me. I would say that he is perfectly capable.


    In addition, if Arx wants to be a national mage, he has the strong support of the royal family.


    However, there was still a reason why the two of them thought it would be difficult.


    It''s just a shame that he has so much magic. ......


    Yes. I think the other houses will try to exploit that.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time and energy, you''ll be able to use it to your advantage.


    Of course, the two national mages do not place much importance on the amount of magic power, but.


    "Muller, you''ve seen Arx''s magic, right?


    Yes, it''s the Spinning Barrel. It''s rough and there''s still room for improvement, but it''s the scariest offensive magic I''ve seen in a long time.


    Arx''s magic is usually like that. Their inner workings were the most destructive, capable of surpassing the power of the [Fire Flash Spear] with only a few chants.


    If I perform it in front of His Majesty, he''s going to want to see inside my head.


    I''ve already told him that at the time of the magic meter. I''ve already told him that at the time of the magic meter, he might actually open his head.


    That''s scary.


    The two of them joked with each other over such talk. They joked with each other, laughing, but soon their expressions tightened.


    "But if he has something to overcome it...


    "Will we be able to welcome Arx as our national mage?


    "Mmm-hmm. Guild leader, doesn''t that mean you approve of him as a suitable national mage?


    Of course, the quality of a mage is not measured by the amount of magic power. What is important is knowledge and power. If you have magic power but no knowledge, you will never become a national mage.


    You''re right.


    I hope you can fulfill your wish to support the next king.


    Do you think you can?¡¡We''ve been told it''s impossible, haven''t we?


    I don''t know, I feel like Arx can do it.


    Is it because he knows something we don''t know ......? I wonder what that fountain of knowledge is all about.


    I don''t know. But there is no doubt that this knowledge will play a major role in the future of the kingdom.


    Godwald looked expectantly at Arx as he walked out of the building after completing his explanation.

 111 Episode 10 The ××× made a new film

    On this day, Arx Raytheft was in the kitchen of his house.


    Previously, he had been living in Raytheft''s main residence, so he was rarely allowed to enter the kitchen. It was more like he was not allowed to enter.


    Now, however, everything is mine, and I can use anything I want.


    I can cook whenever I want, and I can cook whatever I want.


    It is a small thing, but it is one of the blessings I have gained from having my own house.


    Mr. Arx, what would you like to do today?


    "Hmm. Thank you for asking, Noaemon. I thought I''d make some sweets today.


    You''ve been obsessed with cooking for a while now. Are you planning to switch from being a mage to a chef?


    It''s not like that. I''m just trying to make something I want to eat.


    Yes, the only sweets in this country are basically sour ones or ones made of hardened sugar and rolled up. It seems that despite the abundance of ingredients, somehow the pastry-making industry has not developed much.


    Sugar is also quite expensive, but not unattainable for the nobility.


    And yet, they lack a repertoire of sweets, which is a mysterious situation.


    Of course, there is a culture of tea in this world, so there is plenty of room for sweet sweets. Of course, there is a tea culture in this world, so there is plenty of room for sweet treats.


    There are no sweet cookies.


    There is no such thing as cake.


    Chocolate is a pipe dream.


    I still didn''t understand that part.


    Noah. Why are all the sweets made of rolled sugar?


    That''s the only answer I can give you.


    But they''re meant to be eaten, so they''d better taste good, right?


    I''m sure it is, but I think it''s probably because of the age of the spirits that most of the sugar is rolled up.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. In those days, people used to offer colorful sugar rounds as an offering to the spirits and fairies. That''s why it''s still a traditional sweet everywhere.


    That''s why we have tea, but we haven''t developed tea cakes to go with it. ......?


    Still, it''s too bitter a reason. Creatures are greedy for sweetness. All living things have a tendency to crave for sweet things, and humans have been working hard to make those sweet things taste good.


    This is well known in the man''s world.


    Then Noah came up with the answer to his question.


    First of all, there were not enough ingredients to go with the sugar, weren''t there?¡¡The milk and eggs that Lord Arx prepares are now readily available in the market, but in the past they were not easy to find.


    It''s true that if you don''t have enough ingredients, you can''t expand your repertoire in any way.


    It''s a mistake to compare this world with that man''s world in the first place.


    In this world, there are no cars or trains, distribution is weak, and the only meat that can be eaten on a daily basis is duck.


    Chickens are not fastened well to lay eggs, and cows are out of the question because of the unstable supply of food.


    Pigs are kept in special places under strict control by the royal people, who abhor curse words, because pigs are a source of pollution if released. Therefore, they are treated as a feast everywhere.


    The only way to eat a hamburger once a week is to have a territory, take root there, and build your own pig farm.


    And the aristocracy, with its steady supply of ingredients, tends to prefer things that look beautiful. Colorful sugar confections are visually appealing and are popular when served at parties.


    "I see. The aristocracy is a culture of vanity. I see, aristocracy is a vain culture. It''s possible that they value the outside more than the inside.


    Another reason is that the Kingdom of Rynor tends to be dominated by warrior families.


    What does that have to do with the warrior class?


    The royal family itself is a warrior family, so it has always had a strong and honest spirit. To the west is the Gillis Empire, to the east are the flood tribes and other ethnic groups, and to the south is the Grand Shell. Because of the nature of the land, there are many wars, and the nobles have to spend all their time fighting. Of course, now the situation is more stable and the spirit is more relaxed, but more than ten or twenty years ago, the royal capital was in a terrible state.


    Because of all the wars, there was no soil for such a culture to develop. It was just before I was born that they could afford it. Is that why you don''t have much of a repertoire of sweets?


    I''m just guessing, but I think it''s reasonable to assume so.


    Hmmm... ...... Poor makes you dull.


    I think it means that money and time were scarce and there was no room to create culture. ......


    War consumes a great deal of food, and of course the common people suffer the brunt of it. In addition, when there are wars all year round, all the "extra food" used for cooking and baking will be sent to military provisions, and people will live on a shoestring.


    It is true that there are some things about the construction of aristocratic gardens that make one wonder.


    I suppose we are still in the process of developing that area.


    Noah looks at the table with the food and cooking utensils.


    "You''re not using magic to bulk up the food, are you?


    "No, I wouldn''t do that. I mean, the idea of bulking up reminds me of some convenience store.


    It''s called a cloud of Lascatis.


    Oh, yeah.


    They used to make you feel full by magically turning your food upside down, but no matter how much you ate, you just got thinner and thinner, so they thought you were eating something less real, like a cloud or a haze.


    It''s like eating a cloud or a haze. It''s good for weight loss.


    Yes, um...


    There are a lot of people out there who want to lose weight without even trying.


    What kind of twelve-year-old talks about the world?


    I''d really like to know what''s going on. The only person who seemed to know anything about it didn''t tell me anything the other day.


    Noah and I talked about this as I worked on the pastry. Since I can''t use one arm very well, I have to ask Noah to do a lot of the work, but it''s a lot easier than making a sponge cake.


    The other cake required the help of a cook to make the meringue, but this one is much easier to make.


    Put it in a simple refrigerator. All that remains is to cool it down.


    I''m looking forward to seeing how it turns out, and I''ll be cleaning up and doing other things for a while.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came out of nowhere as I retreated to my room.


    "Hey Arx. Do you have any snacks ready?


    There''s no need to ask who it is. It was Suu. And it didn''t sound like it was coming from outside.


    Hey!¡¡You''re trespassing!


    It''s Arx''s house, so what''s the big deal?¡¡Oh!¡¡Cazi''s wearing an apron!¡¡It looks really good on her!


    When I went downstairs from my room, I found Suzi cleaning the house in her apron and Suu following her around, with Noah standing aside to welcome her and show her around.


    While Suu was looking at Kazi with interest, Kazi was looking very uncomfortable, as if she had been seen in a strange place.


    What''s wrong with the wizardry school, Suu?


    "Academy of Magic?¡¡I didn''t have a lecture to attend today, so I skipped it.


    What do you mean you slipped out? ...... You can''t do that?


    I''m one of those people who graduated from the Academy of Magic, and when I see someone who seems to have a connection to slacking off...


    You can''t do that, you know.¡¡No, you can''t. No matter how well you do on the exams, if you don''t attend the lectures, it will affect your advancement.


    "Oh, so you feel like a college student who has already given up on advancing when you realize you don''t have enough credits, no matter how you calculate it. ......


    It''s not like I''m giving up. I mean, please don''t use a metaphor I don''t understand.


    "In other words, there''s something about Sucia that you can''t blame her for skipping class.


    That''s it. That''s it.


    What''s that?¡¡Isn''t that unfair?


    No, it''s not.¡¡I''m allowed to be busy.


    If you''re so busy, why do you come here?


    Don''t worry about the details. I''m here to study.


    I''ve come to study with you.


    It''s certainly stimulating to talk about magic with Arx-sama.


    That''s true. Except for the basics, it''s more useful to talk with my master.


    Oh, yeah. ......


    I don''t feel bad about being told that. It''s unnecessary to add things like "sometimes you talk nonsense ......" or "you talk nonsense ......" after that.


    Besides, I have other things to do.


    What other things?


    Getting Arx''s arm fixed.


    Yeah, .......


    I know. You said before that I could fix it for you.


    I''m pretty sure that''s what you said.


    I did. So he went in the back. He went in the back.


    Don''t push me!¡¡I mean, this is my house!


    And so, we moved to a tower-shaped room.


    This place was laid out in a way that it was attached to the corner of a square building.


    In the man''s country, it was built as you would find in historical buildings built at the time when Western culture was first introduced.


    The circular room is an atrium, the front side is made of glass so that you can see outside, and the back side is occupied by bookcases, along which a staircase is laid out in a circle.


    The room is facing south, so the sun shines in, making it bright and comfortable. The room is furnished with a soft carpet, sofa, and table, and is used as a guest room and relaxation space.


    I wish the garden was bigger. Forty points.


    You sound like Herr Roheim.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Why are you upset about that? But that''s the best I can do financially right now.


    So your next goal is to buy a bigger house?


    That''s not something for kids, period.


    After that conversation, Suu takes charge again.


    "Okay. Sit down, sit down. Don''t be shy.


    "...... Hey Noah. This is my house, right?


    It definitely belongs to Mr. Arx.


    Ah, so this is what you call effective control. Khihihi!


    This is what it means to rent a porch and lose the main house.


    "What''s mine is mine. What''s mine is mine, too.


    "As expected of a senior nobleman, you''re naturally wielding your gianism.


    The fact that you''re already treating it as yours is absolutely terrifying.


    Kazui ran off to continue cleaning, while Noah went to move the lace curtains to adjust the amount of light in the room.


    He sat down on the couch next to Suu.


    It has been a long time since the two of us have been alone in a situation like ...... this, he thought.


    The long, shiny, black hair is still the same. The eyes, which look like they are inlaid with lapis lazuli, are radiant and precious, and the skin is not too white, but a healthy color, calm, taut and supple.


    Her skin is not too white, but healthy and calm.


    Perhaps it is because she is close to me. If I''m not paying attention, the scent that suddenly wafts in the air will almost shoot my heart out.


    Suu, on the other hand, continues to talk, oblivious to the fact that I am feeling a little embarrassed.


    "So, how are you feeling now?


    "It''s not good yet. I''m not in good shape yet, but I''m better than before.


    I rolled up my sleeves and Suu grabbed my arms without hesitation, bending and stretching them. He did something like a medical examination.


    Then she noticed something.


    "Hey, is this a weird bruise?


    "Hmm?¡¡Oh, yeah.


    It kind of looks like a pattern.


    She was right, there was something like a reddish-black bruise on my arm.


    I didn''t notice it, but I don''t know when I got it.


    It looks like a pattern, as she said, it looks like a shape.


    "Hmm, a phoenix?


    "Uh, yeah. It looks like a phoenix with a long tail.


    No. Mr. Suu called me weird. What should I do?


    Oh no. Arx has done it. If you don''t show this to at least five people and give them the same mark, Arx will become unhappy.


    "A letter of misfortune!¡¡When was that?


    Now?


    Well, well, ......, that''s what happens. That''s what happens.


    This is not that man''s country. Surely there is no era or anything.


    After what seemed like a medical examination, Suu immediately cast a healing spell that he had adjusted.


    And it''s the kind that uses a lot of magic.


    It''s a big spell, far beyond the amount of magic power that I have. I''ve never had anything like this cast on me, not even by the mage doctors of the mage guild.


    It''s really unfair to have so much magic power.


    Arx can''t do this with his magic power.


    That''s true. At least, I wish I could store what I don''t use somewhere and take it out at will.


    "An item to store magic power? That would be nice.


    I guess we''ll have to search hard. I guess we''ll just have to try and find it, though we''ll have to overcome another obstacle first.


    So, how''s the arm?


    Now that the spell had been cast, I moved my arm to see how it felt.


    "...... Yeah, it''s fine. No, really.


    Seriously?¡¡That''s great!


    Suu smiled as if a flower had bloomed and was as happy as she could be.


    In fact, the condition of her arm was quite different before and after the spell. The arm had been a bit sluggish to move, but now it seemed to be a bit sharper.


    I''ll work hard until you get better.


    "Oh, yeah. Thank you .......


    I felt a warmth in my eyes at the kindness of my friend.


    "So, any sweets?


    You''re ruining my excitement.


    You need a reward for your hard work.


    "You need a reward for your hard work, right?" Mr. Suu demanded without knowing my intentions.


    All my tears of joy were blown away somewhere far away.


    Then, Noah clapped his hands as if he had just come up with a great idea.


    How about some of the sweets you made earlier?


    "Noah, you idiot!¡¡You idiot!


    ......?¡¡Didn''t you make that for Master Sucia?


    No!¡¡No, it''s not, but it is!


    "Hey, Arx. Did you make something again?


    No, it''s nothing. I didn''t make anything.


    He smiles falsely, but it''s already too late.


    Suu looked at me.


    "Hey, isn''t it a little late to be fooling around after all this time?


    "Ugh. ......


    "Ugh!" "" Suu groans, hitting me where it hurts.


    It''s all over now. It''s impossible to hide it.


    So I let out a sigh of resignation.


    "...... Okay. Noah, I''m sure it''s cold by now, so please follow the procedure I just explained.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll get you some tea as well.


    Noah then walked back into the kitchen and came back with a large tray.


    On it are a tea cup and two small yellow hills with caramel tops on them.


    Yes, what Noah and I had just made was everyone''s favorite pastry, pudding.


    Suu looked curiously at the pudding in front of her.


    It''s kind of puffy, isn''t it? It looks like a steamed egg. ......".


    He poked the pudding with a spoon or two, as if to check its hardness.


    I''m almost certain that it tastes good, because I made it according to the amount I remembered from ............. But that''s why it''s not good. It''s obvious what will happen if she finds out about this.


    You can understand the difficulty of obtaining pork in the past, but milk and eggs are relatively easy to obtain in Wangdu. And when the combination of milk, eggs and sugar produces a taste that captivates people, it is not hard to imagine what they would say.


    "Bon app¨¦tit!


    Suu said as she scooped the top of the pudding and took a bite.


    "What?¡¡It''s ......!


    Suu''s eyes immediately went black and white, and then she started to sound serious.


    Suu''s expression was one of happiness and fascination as she hurriedly carried the pudding to her mouth. Every time she did so, her expression would change, indicating that she was eating something delicious.


    After finishing the pudding, Suu wiped her mouth with a napkin with a dignified expression on her face.


    He wiped his mouth with a napkin, saying, "Mmm, how delicious this is. Are they using milk and eggs?


    Yes, eggs and milk mixed with sugar, steamed and then chilled.


    M...... is it that easy to make?


    Surprisingly so. Here, sugar is basically used for curdling, making tea, and sweetening beans, right?¡¡The last time I served it here, there was no other way.


    You''re right. Can you make any other sweets?


    Well, I''m not a cook or a pastry chef, and my recipes are sparse, so anything that''s not easy to make will require a lot of trial and error, like the corn stew.


    I see. ......


    Don''t look so disappointed because of such sweets.


    What, were you thinking of making me make more sweets?


    After all, it is clear that people are greedy for sweets.


    "So, Arx. What kind of food is this?


    "............


    Isn''t it about time you started using that language too stiffly?


    Suu must have noticed the appealing look. He widened his eyes as if in a state of shock.


    And then.


    What is the name of the food?¡¡I wonder?


    He blinked his eyes unnaturally, as if to disguise the stiff way he had been speaking, and smiled.


    I can''t help feeling that it''s a little late for that.


    It''s pudding.


    It''s a name like "pudding ......". But I''ve never had anything like it before.


    "Of course. No one else makes it.


    Hey, can I have another one?


    No, thanks. I''ll have the rest.


    Oh, you''re so stingy.


    I''m not stingy!¡¡I mean, you just made it today, so let the cook taste it for himself!


    "It''s delicious, you don''t need to taste it. I can guarantee the taste.


    Suu smiled like Peko-chan.


    I''m sure it will taste good to some extent.¡¡The ingredients are different from what I know.


    But it''s milk, eggs and sugar, right?


    But it''s milk, eggs and sugar?¡¡There are different kinds of birds, different kinds of cows that produce milk, different kinds of sugar.


    Arx is very particular.


    Suu looked at him with a half-amused expression.


    Then he stared at our pudding and reached out to Noah to give him a plate.


    Noah, without hesitation, handed over the plate with the pudding on it.


    Here you go.


    "Yes!¡¡Thank you!


    Neither here nor thank you!¡¡Why are you handing it over?


    The ...... I can''t resist power either, I suppose.


    Noah, Noah, Noah. You know I''m your master, right?¡¡You''re my vassal, after all. Isn''t that right?¡¡You have to do what I say, right?


    "So you''re my vassal too, right?¡¡You have to listen to me, too.


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    You know, Arx. As I said before, what''s mine is mine.


    "Tendon, stop it, Tendon.


    You can''t tell me what to do, but Suu doesn''t seem to want to give up.


    Can I eat it?¡¡Can I eat it?¡¡Can I?


    "That''s for me to eat.


    Look, you have to do what the customer asks, right?


    I made it for me!


    Half!¡¡Let''s split it!¡¡That''s fine, right?¡¡Right?


    It''s not something you have to insist on!


    "It''s not like you have to insist!" They argued over a single pudding like that.


    Anyway, after that, they studied together and Suu left.


    Right after Suu left, Kazui came to see me.


    "Well, so?¡¡Did you end up splitting it in half?


    "Yes!¡¡That''s what I had to do to keep the conversation going!


    Yes, we ended up splitting the pudding in half.


    No matter how much we told them, they refused to listen, so we had to give in.


    Anyway, the squires said, unaware of our concern.


    "Is this it?¡¡Is this some kind of weakness?


    I guess so. I can only see a future where I''ll be treated like an ass.


    Shut the f*ck up or I''ll blow you both away!


    Oh, scary.


    This is a sign of tyranny for Lord Arx.


    When we got angry at the way he was saying whatever he wanted, the followers ran away as if they were spiderlings.

 112 111 Stories Four Public Meetings

    In a room in the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Rynor.


    In the center of the luxurious room, there is a pentagonal table with five chairs surrounding it.


    One of the chairs is lavishly decorated with gold, while the other chairs, though decorated and carved, are of a much lower class. The quality of the seat seems to indicate the position of the person sitting on it, and such an intention is clearly visible.


    Naturally, the most luxurious chair is occupied by none other than the members of the royal family.


    The Crown Prince of Rynor, Ceylan Crosselrode.


    He wears a headgear like a Buddhist monk''s hat with glittering ornaments, and his face is covered with a black masks. His hair and ears are obscured by the headgear, and his face is indistinct. He now wears a white robe embroidered with a golden dragon and rests his cheek on the armrest of a chair.


    There are three men in the room with Ceylan.


    They are the heads of the four dukes and duchesses who support the foundation of the kingdom and are in a position to sit with Ceylan.


    There are five seats, including Ceylan''s, and there are four people in this room, including Ceylan.


    There is only one seat left empty, but no one in the room points it out.


    Yes, because that seat is always empty.


    Ceylan addresses the three people gathered here.


    "First of all, let me thank you all for being here today.


    "Your Highness, the Dauphin, you are too kind.


    "I am willing to risk water and fire for the sake of our royal family.


    "I am willing to risk my life for the sake of the royal family." "I am willing to risk my life for the sake of the royal family.


    Those gathered here today were the heads of the three houses of Romarius, Cyphreis, and Zeire.


    The heads of each family responded to Ceylan.


    Brendan Romarius, head of House Romarius. He is a man of advanced years, dressed in military uniform. His head is cropped and his body is muscular, and he looks like he fits the mold of a warrior leader, but even in a political situation like this, his eyes are unusually sharp, suggesting that his strength is not his only asset.


    The head of the Cyphreys family, Egbert Cyphreys. He is a tall old man with a stern expression on his face. His head is white and his beard is long like that of a hermit.


    He is now dressed in traditional noble attire, with a robe over his head, and is sitting on a chair, maintaining his serenity.


    Corridor Zeillet, the head of the Zeillet family. He is the youngest of the dukes and is younger than the other two. He is always smiling and amiable, and although he is far inferior to the two in terms of size and dignity, this is in a sense his weapon.


    I have only met you, my fourth lord, twice in total. I am inexperienced, and I am not yet accustomed to finesse, so be patient.


    Brendan Romarius smiled warily as Ceylan said this.


    This is a joke. My breastplate is always open.


    "I see. Well, then I shall have to show a certain amount of discretion.


    I beg your pardon. As a military man, I''m not very good at this kind of discussion.


    Ceylan and Brendan exchanged words that could have been a joke or an argument. Ceylan and Brendan exchanged a few words.


    Of course, they also knew that Ceylan had taken advantage of Marquis Gaston''s outburst to put nooses around the necks of many nobles. They would not underestimate Ceylan just because he was still a child.


    I can''t wait to see your face.


    "It would be no fun to see my face now. I''ve never met you face to face before, but I''m sure you already know what kind of face is behind this.


    "No, no, there is a difference between what you can predict from the situation and what you can see face to face.


    Brendan''s opinion was echoed by Corridor Zeire.


    On the other hand, Ceylan turned to face the old man, who was as calm as a plaster statue.


    Egbert, do you feel the same way as they do?


    "No, I am afraid not, sir.


    "Mr. Egbert is a sober man. I am of a restless disposition. I''m in a hurry.


    No, I''m like you both in my heart. I don''t mean to disparage the traditions of the royal family, but if you''re as talented as your highness, you don''t need to be mocked.


    "Haha, no, I agree with Master Egbert.


    I look forward with all my heart to the time when the young leader of the kingdom will show his face.


    In the midst of this good-natured conversation, Corridor''s eyes suddenly flashed.


    "Yes, yes. Before we begin the agenda, I would like to take this opportunity to address His Highness Prince Ceylan. Your Highness, I know that it is extremely rude to interrupt the agenda, but please forgive me.


    "Hmm, what is it?¡¡Tell me.


    Well, then, with all due respect. What I want to say is about His Highness'' squire. It is known to all who enter and leave the castle that His Highness does not currently have a squire. Considering that Your Highness will become even busier in the future, I believe that a squire is necessary. Therefore, if I can find a suitable person to be His Highness'' squire.


    "Hmm. A squire. I see. Corridor, I''m glad you''re thinking of me.


    Ha.


    And what is his name?


    Kane Ra''srael. He is the eldest son of the Razrael family of the Confederacy.


    When Corridor mentioned the name of the person she was recommending, Brendan Romarius looked as if he knew the name.


    "Huh?¡¡The famous reincarnation of that hero?


    "Haha. I''ve seen it firsthand, and I''m convinced he has the talent to be Your Highness'' squire.


    "I''ve heard that he''s learned most of the magic in the South. Is that so?


    "When I met him a while ago, he used the Grand Wall in front of me.


    Hmm. The return of the hero, huh?


    Ceylan mutters to no one in particular.


    Brave. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    It is said that this man may be the reincarnation of that hero.


    "Reincarnation? There are some references to reincarnation in the annals.


    I don''t know, but I think it might be .......


    Hmmm. ...... Now that that''s out of the way, Brendan, Egbert, what do you think of the squire''s story?


    If they are capable, I have no objection.


    I think we should have a meeting.


    "Then Egbert''s right, we should meet once and find out. Corridor, prepare an opportunity to meet with this Kane Lazrael.


    "Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    "Well, Brendan, Egbert. Do you know of anyone better who has said this?


    Not yet. But I''ve heard that Mr. Egbert''s grandson is quite gifted.


    No, my grandson is still in his infancy. Besides, we have our duties at home.


    "Hmm, the one in the basement of the wizard''s house?


    Yes. Your Highness and I are well aware of that. My family has been charged with monitoring it since before the rise of the kingdom.


    ...... I see. I''ll have to deal with that sooner or later. That is also a direct concern of King''s Landing. I would like to settle this matter before your father abdicates the throne.


    Egbert shook his head at Ceylan''s determined and brave words.


    Egbert shook his head. "No, sir. Your Highness, that was... Your Highness, it''s already decided who to defeat.


    "Already decided?¡¡What do you mean by that?


    Ha. In the prophecy of the kraki, there is one who will overthrow it. It is written in the prophecies of the kraki that the one who will overthrow it must never be touched until that one appears, and that no one else must touch it.


    "The Book of Mormon and the will of the Founder. So, who is the one you want to overthrow?


    "The Sage, sir.


    When Egbert said this, Corridor gave him a suspicious look.


    "Master Egbert. "Master Egbert, are you referring to the Sage of the Three Sages as depicted in the Age of Spirits?


    "That''s right. That sage.


    The sage. The Sage. The bell. I used to hear it as a bedtime story when I was a kid. But I don''t think he''s going to show up.


    "Whether it''s a reincarnation or a new sage, I don''t know. But my family will have to wait for him.


    Like the pact with the first king.


    Yes. We have to wait for the Sage to overthrow him.


    "Well, if that''s what the Book of Prophecy says, ......, then it''s not for me to mess with.


    "A locked box is locked for a reason.


    "Yes, there is. A locked box has a reason for being locked, though, doesn''t it?


    Ceylan nodded his head as if he understood, and then talked about something else.


    ...... We''re getting off topic. Now, let''s get down to business. Would you like to do the same?


    When Ceylan urged them to move on to the main topic, the three of them responded in awe.


    "First things first. I have something to tell you again.


    "What is it?


    "Well. About this.


    Ceylan took out a magic meter from his pocket and slid it onto the pentagonal table.


    Brendan was the one who reacted immediately.


    "Oh, a magic meter?


    "Yes, you know what it is.


    Corridor also smiled, as if she was pleased.


    I''ve heard that the Guild has been opening more workshops lately. Speaking of the Guild, they''ve recently come out with a new model of switchable shining glass. This is interesting. By simply pulling on the attached string, you can turn on and off the glittering glass at will, freeing you from the annoyance of light leaking from the cloth you''re wearing.


    "Hmm. I touched a few of them when I visited the Mage Guild.


    Oh. Oh, you''ve already seen it, Your Highness? Negotiations are already underway at my home to install one.


    "Eventually, the one in the royal castle will be upgraded to that one. ...... I digress.


    No, I apologize for interrupting Your Highness'' conversation. Please forgive me, Mr. Brendan and Mr. Egbert.


    No, no, I think we need to have this chat.


    I''m sure your Highness will find it difficult to breathe with all that chatter.


    Both men were calm, but their inner thoughts were unknown. I''m not sure if they really think so, or if they''re just annoyed with me, or if they''re just impressed by the ease with which I''m trying to get into the Crown Prince''s head.


    So, I''m ready to make this public.


    "So, finally.


    "Hmm. The recent Nadar Incident was a civil war, and no matter how we fix it, we can''t get rid of the impression that it was a civil war. Therefore, the royal family has decided to cover up the shame of it with this achievement.


    "But, Your Highness, isn''t there any particular connection between the war and the magic meter?


    No, we''ve already deployed troops that have been trained with magic meters in that battle. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you may want to take a look at the following tips. In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    "It''s still about the chanting failure, isn''t it?


    "Hmm. I''ve heard that it never happened this time. Moreover, I heard that the timing of the exercise was perfect.


    Corridor poses a question to Ceylan.


    Are you going to announce the maker at the same time?


    No, not yet. Therefore, we will only announce the existence of the magic meter.


    Why is that?¡¡If we announce the product and its creator at the same time, the creator''s name will be widely known to his subjects.


    The idea is that more people will be grateful after they receive the benefit than before. The benefits will not be immediately apparent. As its usefulness spreads, so will the fame of its creator.


    I''m sure that''s as far as it goes. ...... No, I''m sure that''s as far as it goes.


    Corridor was surprised at the amount of effort Ceylan had put into the magic meter.


    The Zeire family is not a military family, but a civilian family, so the benefits of the magic meter have not been mentioned to that extent.


    Suddenly, Egbert stared at the magic meter and tousled his long beard, as if lost in thought.


    The magic meter is the greatest invention in the history of the kingdom. It rivals the invention of glittering glass. I think the person who made it should be rewarded handsomely.


    Mr. Egbert, do you think the magic meter is a great thing?


    "Yes. I was thrilled beyond my years when I touched it. Those who aspire to become magicians will naturally have this in their hands. Nothing makes me happier than that. You''ll be able to learn each and every spell faster, and you''ll be able to use the time you spent on it for something else.


    "Egbert. The delay in the introduction of magic into the academy has always bothered me, as it did your father.


    I''m sure it''s nothing to be ashamed of. Things are what they are, and no one can say no. ......


    Egbert bowed his head in response to Ceylan''s words.


    And I will also officially notify you of the maker. It''s Arx Raytheft of the Eastern Military House. Brendan was there, so he knows his name and face. Did you know him too, Egbert?


    "Yes. I knew his name.


    "Oh, you''ve heard of us, Egbert? When I first saw him at the Mage Guild, I didn''t think it was possible.


    "So you''re young.


    Well... At the time, I thought it was an announcement from Lord Arbent, but no, I was really taken aback by that.


    Corridor, who hadn''t been privy to this conversation, opened his mouth.


    "I believe you''re the eldest son of the Raytheft family, aren''t you?¡¡I heard that he recently accompanied His Highness on a mission and played an important role.


    "Hmm. If it weren''t for Arx, I might not be here.


    It''s widely rumored that he was disinherited due to his incompetence in the mage army.


    It''s just that the current head of the family is not a good judge of character. In fact, his skill with the sword and his knowledge of magic were both worthy of being entrusted to my care.


    After Ceylan, Brendan and Egbert opened their mouths.


    "My brother is a national mage, and my brother, the head of the family, is a hero of the east who has done much good as the spearhead of a different race. Both brothers are capable, though. ......


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. If you have not refused to be elevated to the rank of marquis at different times, your family should have surpassed the Cremeria family as the main family and should already be a marquis.


    "Is that so?


    "Well, it''s a long story. There''s a story there, you know.


    I''ve heard that too. That''s why the Raytheft family is famous as one of the most prominent families in the country, despite being of low nobility.


    Then Egbert starts to talk about it.


    "According to what I''ve heard, right after the rise of the kingdom. At that time, the kingdom was still small and there were only a few families that followed the royal family, but the leader of Raytheft intercepted them with a fire giant to buy time for the royal family to build up their strength. After that, the unity of the eastern part of the country and the strength of the royal family were established, and the invasion was repulsed, but the leader of Raytheft was killed in battle, and his territory and people were severely damaged. As a result, the House of Raytheft lost much of its power as a noble family and came under the protection of the House of Clemellia.


    This is why the relationship between the House of Raytheft and the House of Clemmeria is closer than that of other eastern houses. That''s why the relationship between House Raytheft and House Clemmeria is closer than it is in other eastern houses. It''s also why Perce Clemmeria wanted his daughter to join House Raytheft.


    The reason why he refuses to be promoted is because he is proud to be the eastern protector of the kingdom of Rynor and the royal family. Perhaps that''s why he''s so adamantly adhering to the old family tradition of being a military man.


    "His loyalty to the royal family is unshakable. There is an old saying that no matter what other family leaves, only the Raytheft family will follow the royal family to the end. ...... Nowadays, many people do not know this.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    "That''s the pity. If he had more magic power, he could have been called a hero, just like Kane Razrael, who was mentioned earlier.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m thinking of that Arx Raytheft as a national mage.


    Seiran''s abrupt statement was met with surprise by the three of them.


    Brendan frowned.


    Brendan frowned. "Your Highness, isn''t that a bit of a leap of faith?


    "Huh?¡¡I think I deserve a reward, and I deserve a position.


    You''re playing games.


    No, no, no, that was a joke. No, no, that was a joke. I know I''m talking too fast.


    Ceylan laughs it off, while Egbert complains with a serious face.


    "Your Highness, if you don''t let them take the test, you won''t make an example of yourself to the others.


    Of course, I would not be so arrogant as to let him pass without taking the test. But he doesn''t have to take the test. Even if you make him take it, you know the result. Just go to .......


    The amount of magic?


    I''m sure the rest of the mage army won''t take kindly to a below average amount of magic.


    So you''re saying this is a way to get the word out?


    I''m not sure. But I don''t want you to take an active role. In fact, we don''t even have a magic worthy of the title of national mage yet. Remember, you''re the maker of the magic meter, and your father and I are watching you closely.


    Ceylan''s statement here means that the royal family has high expectations of Arx, and that they are watching him. By extension, it also means that they are spitting on him, so don''t mess with him.


    Corridor, who has been playing the role of inquirer, asks Brendan.


    "What do you think, Brendan?


    "His only achievement is the invention of the magic meter. It''s certainly an unparalleled achievement, but I''m not sure if it will lead to becoming a national mage. After all, as His Highness said, it would require immense magic and power befitting a national mage.


    How about Lord Egbert?


    "Without seeing him, the answer is difficult to say. Without seeing him, it is difficult to answer the question. I am in the Academy of Magic, so I have a better chance.


    Corridor''s question was met with a bland answer from both of them.


    "Anyway, there will be an announcement on the magic meter soon. Now, on to the next topic...


    After that, Ceylan continued to lead the discussion.

 113 112 stories, find emeralds.

    On this day, Arx was visiting a large store that he has always known well.


    A nobleman who owns his own mansion could have summoned someone from a merchant''s house, but Arx has not yet received a title and is not yet an adult. Even if he is a regular patron of the family, it would be too much to call on him in this situation.


    The people who greeted Arx were the owner of the big store and the watchman with whom he always does business.


    After exchanging a brief greeting with them, he was taken to a reception room.


    In the room, there was a glass table and a leather sofa with the faint scent of flowers in the air. When I sat down on the sofa, the owner of the store and the keeper, with whom I always communicate, sat down in front of me.


    The maid who came in with me holds a glass jug with red petals submerged in it.


    When I sipped the water, the fragrance of roses spread in my mouth.


    Enjoying the lingering scent for a while.


    Arx said to the handsome shopkeeper.


    "Sorry, man. I''m sorry for welcoming you.


    No, Mr. Arcs has always been a customer of mine for his engraving tools. It''s just that he''s always been so good to me about the imprint.


    I think that''s an exaggeration.


    What are you talking about?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m not sure what to say. Then, when you are no longer light, I will ask you to come to the mansion.


    So, you''re not going to be able to carry yourself?


    I''d like to be.


    Well, well, well. ...... I hope you and Mr. Arx will continue to have a good relationship.


    Yeah. I''m hoping we can work well together.


    I hope we can work well together." When we said this, the well-built shopkeeper hung his head.


    Until now, except for important stamped parts transactions, I have been dealing only with the store keeper, but recently, the owner has been showing up like this when he has free time.


    It''s not surprising, as the shopkeeper said earlier, that the guild is developing engraving tools.


    So, how are the sales of the stringed shining glass going?


    Yes. Yes, it has been very well received. The government offices are especially eager to introduce it, and the senior aristocrats who like new things are rushing to have their craftsmen learn how to make it.


    In that case, please have them apply for payment of switch royalties through the Mages Guild or Craftsmen Guild as agreed.


    Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    In the past, I had developed corded and switchable glitter glasses, and I had asked this big store to be the contact point for their sales.


    Since the Mage Guild does not sell products directly, it is common for the Guild to distribute its technology and products to large, reliable stores and receive a portion of the profits as royalties.


    In the case of the higher nobility, since they are not private customers, they sell their skills to their own craftsmen with restrictions on production and trade. The shopkeeper''s own place and the mages'' guild, for example, take a lot of margin, but the money coming in is still considerable.


    The shopkeeper''s smiling face is a clear indication of this.


    The shopkeeper''s smiling face clearly showed this.


    The shopkeeper thanked me and gave me a token of his appreciation, then left the room with a low bow.


    He then faced the headman again.


    The bannerman was still rubbing his hands so hard that he looked like he could make a fire with just a squeeze.


    I wonder if he has any fingerprints, but whatever.


    So, did you get what I told you to get?


    "Well, well, well, this is the first time Master Arx has asked for jewelry. Is it a gift for some noble princess?


    "No, it''s not like that. It''s a boring story, but it''s always been magic.


    I see. If you wish to give a gift, please let me know. I''m sure we can find something that will satisfy the recipient.


    I''m sure we''ll have something that will satisfy the recipient." "Haha, ......, I''ll look forward to working with you then.


    I smiled back at the humble manager.


    When I visited the store this time, I asked to see something in advance, and that was the jewel that the keeper mistook for a gift.


    --Look for the emerald.


    It reminded me of something Chain had said to me one day.


    At that time, Chain told me that he had something good to tell me.


    I don''t know what kind of "good thing" the emerald will bring to me, but I wanted to get it first, and that''s why I approached the big store.


    The bannerman laid out a cloth on a glass table and laid out the gems on top of it.


    First, soda stone from the Stone Valley. This is red jade, a vajra stone from Zeilner. And here is the finest blue jade from Sapphireberg.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Is this everything?


    Yes. These are all the gems we handle.


    The gems were all shining in the sunlight coming through the window.


    The colors are vivid and clear, and they seem to be of high quality.


    However, none of the gems I was shown were the ones I wanted.


    "Well, do you have any emeralds?


    "What is it, ......?¡¡What is it?


    Emeralds, emeralds, emeralds. You don''t know?¡¡It''s a green gemstone called green jade or green jade, but when it''s polished, it has a stronger green glow.


    I know what jade is, but ...... I''ve been in this business for thirty years and I''ve never seen it.


    I see. ......


    "I''m sorry I can''t help you.


    When we showed our disappointment, the watchman bowed his head apologetically.


    No, what''s not there is there.


    The emerald, sir? Would you like me to find it for you?


    "Yes, please. It''s a green gem, not like jade. I want you to hit every one of them.


    "Yes, sir.


    After agreeing on the future course of action regarding emeralds, I thought about it again.


    It was true that I had never seen an emerald before.


    The only time I had ever heard the word "emerald" was when I was standing on the pillow of my dreams.


    The only time I saw it or heard its name was when I followed that man''s life.


    Perhaps emeralds are not in common circulation in this world.


    That''s probably why she told me to look for it.


    If they are everywhere, there is no need to look for them. All you have to do is tell her to get it.


    But the fact that he said that means that it is difficult to obtain.


    But even if I told him to look for it, I don''t own a mine, and I don''t know where emeralds are found. I reexamined my memory of the man, but I don''t remember reading anything that says so.


    ...... Well, I got a letter saying that Gills was coming soon.


    As I was puzzling over what to do, I suddenly remembered something like this.


    I remembered that.


    In the tower-shaped room that serves as his parlor and library.


    Facing me now was a young man wearing a tulip hat.


    His eyes are as narrow as a fox''s, and his mouth is always covered with a thin smile, giving him an air of strangeness, as if he has piled up as much suspiciousness as possible.


    In his conversations with exaggerated gestures, he carefully observes his surroundings, perhaps to look for new business opportunities.


    Gills, a traveling merchant.


    After receiving the letter, he appeared at the house a short time later.


    As soon as he was greeted, his business spirit was as strong as ever, as he gazed at the shining glass with strings and asked questions about the goods in the house.


    After a short conversation in the parlor, he gave him a ruthless word.


    "I guess negotiations have broken down.


    No, wait a minute!


    When Gills heard the incomprehensible reply, he got up from the sofa and screamed.


    But this one keeps a rigid demeanor.


    Gills stands up from the couch and screams, but I remain rigid. I keep my arms crossed on the couch and keep a hard expression on my face.


    "Wait," he said.


    "Arx, you said you''d listen to me the other day!¡¡Why would you do that?


    You did. I did, but that''s not the same thing as making a deal, is it?


    "Yeah, but ......


    So, for himself, Gills is still a tricky opponent.


    You don''t know who he is, you don''t know the purpose of the deal, and most importantly, you don''t know who he is when he talks to you. I don''t think it''s ...... possible that they are trying to frame you, but these people are the type of people who will profit from something you can''t predict without even knowing it. You have to be cautious because they might show a thick skin like "I didn''t lie just because I didn''t tell you.


    In the first place.


    "You want me to handle what I''m making?


    Yeah.


    How much profit is that going to make?


    The profit may take a while to come in. But I promise you, you''ll have more connections.


    You want me to lose money on this?¡¡But I''m an amateur. But I''m a layman, so I don''t understand until you explain to me how I''ll benefit from the increased connections. Until that''s resolved, I can''t accept the deal.


    Yeah, that''s true.


    Like I said, what''s in it for Gil?


    A small percentage of the profits, of course?


    That''s not all, is it?


    No. Ha-ha-ha.


    Gills smiles deceptively.


    I asked you.¡¡Why don''t you tell me?


    "Mr. Arx. You can''t expect me to tell you everything, can you?


    Gills tried to dodge the question with a coy smile, but it didn''t work on him.


    I''m not going to get into it.


    I''m fine with that." ......


    Since you have no experience in business negotiations, the only negotiation technique you can use is patience.


    You should not relax your hand until the other party becomes annoyed and backs off.


    In any case, we don''t need to force ourselves to deal with Gills right now.


    It would be a relief if we did not have to make a move.


    "Hey, Mr. Arx. I guarantee that you will make a profit.


    Isn''t that an absolute condition?¡¡A merchant who makes his clients lose money is out of the question. You''ll have to tell me what kind of profit you''ll make on top of that.


    Of course it''s because you''ll have a wider range of customers to sell to.


    You can''t be that broad. What''s in it for me now?


    It''s good to have a lot of acquaintances. The more friends you have, the more they can help you. At least the nobles need that kind of thing.


    Certainly, making many connections is something that the aristocracy considers important.


    It is not uncommon for them to use this to protect their own vested interests by expanding their horizontal connections.


    However, if you ask me whether this will increase when dealing with a single merchant, I am not so sure.


    In the first place, I don''t need such connections at the moment, so I don''t find them attractive.


    ...... This kind of thing is difficult to do.


    I don''t have any experience in such negotiations, so I don''t really know how to handle it.


    Besides.


    (Gills and trust. ......)


    The most unreliable people are those who want to make money and not lose it, especially in this kind of talk.


    There''s a good deal just for you" is a common phrase of scammers.


    The man he met who seemed to be a salesman might make him lose money, but he would guarantee his job.


    I believe he said something like that over drinks.


    After the incident at the Rustinell warehouse, he was not completely unreliable, but I was still hesitant to do business with him.


    Don''t look so suspicious.


    But you know what I mean. You''re aware of it, right?¡¡Are you sure you''re not doing it on purpose?


    I don''t know.


    That''s the thing, right?¡¡That''s the point.


    Gills, who is smiling and dodging, complains bitterly.


    I wonder what this man is really thinking. With such an attitude, I wonder if he really wants to do business with me.


    Then Gills says in a funny way.


    And then Gillz says in a funny way, "You''re making all these accusations that we don''t have any goods to trade. ......


    That''s not true.


    He said, and took out an item that he had prepared.


    On the table is a pot of instantaneous water heater that I made in my workshop before.


    It was the same model that he had shown to Godwald and the others.


    What''s this?


    Instantaneous water heater.


    Instant?¡¡That''s .......


    Yeah, it''s not instantaneous, but it''s pretty fast. So you pour water into the pot and put it on this stand.


    Soon, steam came out of the spout of the pot.


    Whoa!


    This is the kind of thing that boils water quickly without fire.


    While saying this, I poured hot water into the glass pot filled with tea leaves. The top of the pot became cloudy with steam, and the tea leaves flailed around in the pot as the water flowed, eventually turning the water a high brown color as the ingredients were extracted.


    When the contents were poured into the cup, the aroma rose with the steam.


    When Gills saw it, his eyes lit up as if he had found a treasure.


    ...... will sell like hotcakes. Especially in the north, it will sell like hotcakes.


    Is that so?


    Is that so?¡¡It''s not easy to boil water in extremely cold places.


    That''s true. With this set, we can melt the snow and use it right away. You''ll have to modify it for cold weather, though. ......


    No, no, no. It''s a big help. Of course, they''d appreciate it on the plains, too.


    That''s true. This kind of product was very popular in the man''s world.


    The first time a man bought one, he even said it would change his world.


    In the rural areas of this world, it can take 30 minutes to an hour just to boil water. If you can boil water easily, it is sure to be a popular product.


    The glittering glass with ...... strings will be distributed to large stores, but some items, such as this instant water heater, will be handled by myself.


    For now, though, I''ll only sell these items if they are not directly related to weapons.


    "It''s really cruel to break off negotiations after showing them all this.


    "The only person I''ve shown this to outside of my circle of friends is Gil''s. I think that''s enough.


    Well, yeah. ......


    That''s because I owe Gills for the Rustinell warehouse. Besides, if we can get this much out of them, why bother with weapons at all?


    "No, I don''t. I''d rather have the convenience of this one.


    Well, you''ll have to think about it next time you come back.


    All right. I''ll get you a place to sell it next time. And can I see some more of that shiny glass on a string?


    Yeah.


    After we finish talking, I ask Gills.


    "...... Yeah. Gills, do you know what an emerald is?


    "What''s ......?


    "Emeralds. Emerald.


    You know, I''ve never heard of .......


    Oh, no. You''ve never heard of Gills?


    When I saw Gills furrowing his brow in distress, I wrinkled my brow in the same way.


    After that, we searched several times in the jewelry stores in the capital, but in the end we could not find any emeralds. When we asked the merchants, all we got were unfavorable replies such as "I have never seen it" or "I don''t know it," and we were at a loss.


    We were at a loss as to why there were no emeralds when there were other gems such as sapphires and rubies, and aquamarines of the same composition.


    Are these emeralds important?


    It''s not that important. I just haven''t seen it around.


    "Haven''t seen him?¡¡What, have you seen him before, Arx?


    Yeah, a while back.


    What kind of gem is it?


    It''s a gem that glows green when polished. It''s not like jade. Does that ring a bell?


    Well, ......, if you want it, I''ll find it.


    When you find it. Give me a shout.


    ...... Thus ended the first meeting of the Guilds, and the deadlock on the emerald.

 114 Episode 113 Evening Contact

    The announcement of the magic meter has been made official.


    The exact date is still being worked out, but it is almost certain that it will be unveiled in the near future.


    The deciding factor for the royal family to make the announcement was the war waged by Poluk Nadar.


    In the end, the war was nothing more than a rebellion by the nobles in the country, an internal conflict that was not good for publicity. The royal family decided to use this announcement to counteract the ugly news that they were a country that was subject to rebellion, and to make a strong impression that the incident was a conspiracy of the empire and an outburst of one nobleman, and that the kingdom was still one of the powers.


    The invention of the magic meter is a revolutionary one. The story of a small rebellion by a nobleman would be dropped by this. At any rate, the mages of the Kingdom of Rynor, with its high level of magical technology, were promised to become even stronger with this. This announcement will make foreign countries more aware of this, and other countries that have been trying to take advantage of this opportunity will be forced to change their policies.


    If the enemy country also makes a move, they will fall prey to the mages of the kingdom.


    Even if it is a friendly country, if it antagonizes the kingdom, the negotiation for the introduction of the magic meter will be aborted.


    The diplomatic strategy against the Kingdom of Rynor will have to be fundamentally changed, and for the time being, every country will be hesitant to even make a move against the Kingdom.


    This announcement will also contribute to the unity of the nation.


    With strong military power behind them, the nobles will not leave the kingdom so easily, nor will they be tempted to revolt.


    This is a strong reminder to them that they will end up like Poluk Nadar.


    That is the intention behind this announcement.


    The timing couldn''t be worse, either.


    We have already finished moving, so the timing is just right and we can prepare for it.


    However, it seems that they are going to postpone the announcement of the creator, and that the brand of incompetence has not been dispelled yet. This is because he thinks that the fame of the creator will increase after the benefits of the magic meter spread.


    Therefore, the announcement of the creator of the device will be made a year or two years in the future at the most.


    I wondered how the royal family could be so cavalier, but there was no way they could be so naive.


    In the meantime, Ceylan had a request for me.


    "The making of magic, sir?


    "Yes. I expect you to create some kind of powerful magic. It shouldn''t be too difficult for you.


    Ceylan summoned me to the royal castle and told me this.


    You''re the maker of the magic meter. You are the maker of the magic meter, and it has already been decided that you will leave your name in the kingdom. Then as a mage, you need to be spectacular. Create magic that will make everyone''s eyes widen and become a great mage.


    "Yes, sir.


    That''s a good answer. I look forward to your further success.


    ...... I agreed to Ceylan''s instructions, but I had no idea what to do.


    There is no way that powerful magic can be created so easily.


    But it''s also hard to say "I can''t do it" on the spot.


    That''s the situation. If a higher ranking person says something like that, you have no choice but to accept it.


    The problem in making it is the amount of magic power. I can''t make a spell that consumes a lot of magic power because I have only the magic power of a common mage, and even if I try to make a spell, I will run out of magic power quickly.


    I thought the first thing to do was to find a way to solve this problem, but I didn''t expect to be asked for a magic of a larger scale sooner than that.


    ...... It''s getting late.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the best ways to get the most out of your time.


    Thanks to the spread of glittering glass, the royal capital is basically bright, but even so, it can''t compare to the "city brightness" that I know. In the man''s world, most places are well-lit with lots of electric lights and lights leaking from the windows of houses, but here, as soon as you take a step into an alley, you will find yourself in a dimly lit place.


    I knew that a lantern was indispensable on the road at night.


    This is when I turned a corner.


    At the end of the alley, I saw a figure in the darkness.


    It was standing in the middle of the street, as if it were blocking the way for people passing through the alley.


    It was indeed disturbing to see him just standing there without a light.


    Do not approach a dangerous situation. I could have taken a detour to avoid contact, but I didn''t want to take such a detour, as my house was just ahead.


    As he walked, he raised his lantern and casually looked around.


    The figure standing in the alley was wearing a hood over his eyes, and his face was indistinct.


    He is approximately between 160 and 170 meters tall.


    What is characteristic is its appearance. His clothes, which can be seen under his cloak, are reminiscent of elegant kimono, with the use of colors reminiscent of Japanese style.


    A nobleman who was forced to leave the city. For a suspicious person, he seems to be wearing a very conspicuous outfit.


    It''s hard to tell if it''s a man or a woman because of the ...... lack of clear-cut ups and downs in his attire.


    Is he a strange man or a suspicious man?


    When I try to move to the side of the road, the other side seems to close the distance.


    So is it harmful?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ...... Even though it''s on the edge, this is a section of the royal capital where the nobility live. It''s a good idea to take a look at your own personal life.


    Assuming the worst case scenario, you are aware of the sword at your waist so as not to look unnatural. I also picked up some magic that would be appropriate to use in this situation. Remember to pay attention to your surroundings, considering that it is a decoy.


    And then.


    "Mage.


    Someone with a hood over his head called out to me like that.


    --The imam, there it is again. I remember that strange name being said to me by Chane.


    I was more than a little surprised to hear him use the same name that Chane had used, but no matter.


    The voice sounded cool and high-pitched, like the ringing of a silver bell.


    It must have been a woman.


    When we didn''t respond to her call, the woman in the hood called out to us again.


    "My Lord.


    ...... Are you talking to me?


    The woman in the hood lowered her voice a notch, as if she had made a mistake.


    I''m sorry, ....... It seems that the excitement of finding the Imam still lingered a bit. I hope you will forgive my rudeness.


    The hooded woman quietly kneeled down on the spot.


    The hooded woman quietly kneeled down on the spot, and we could not help but be puzzled by her sudden action.


    This is as reverent as if you were in the presence of a lord. Even though I am a member of the nobility, I am still only a child. I have no intention of being treated like this, and it only makes me more suspicious.


    He pulls out his sword and thrusts it at the hooded woman.


    You''re crazy.


    I understand that you may think that. But I''d like you to hear what I have to say first.


    ............


    In general, you don''t need to listen to someone who acts like an ambush.


    But if you say the words that the imam ...... Chain said to you, it''s a different story.


    It is possible that she is related to the spirits, and even if she is not, you can''t deny the possibility that she knows something that you don''t.


    Will you please listen to me?


    All right. First, get away from me. Then we''ll talk.


    The woman in the hood obeyed the order quietly.


    Stand up and back away.


    Perhaps it was because she was wearing a long kimono, but her steps were invisible. You don''t hear her stepping or scraping on the cobblestones of the alley. However, her upper body does not sway and is firm, so her torso is definitely strong.


    I keep my eyes on the woman, concentrating on her, but I also keep my distance.


    One step. Still dangerous.


    One more step. The danger is not yet over.


    One more step. I still have visions of being cut down in a single bound.


    (......, the spacing is too wide)


    Gauge the hooded woman''s timing through her movements. Perhaps it was because of his experience with Crabbe and Noah, and the battle at Nadar, that he had recently come to understand, albeit vaguely, such vague things.


    If he wanted to get out of the woman''s range, he would probably have to keep enough distance that he would need to speak at a reasonable volume.


    Was this due to the woman''s skill or her physical ability?


    Eventually, the woman asks for confirmation.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?


    "Not yet. Let me use my magic.


    As soon as she says that, she does.


    --Basic Performance.


    What I used was a spell to temporarily improve my physical abilities.


    If you combine this with [Concentration], you will not be beaten by ordinary things.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it.


    You''re very cautious, aren''t you?


    Of course. You''re suspicious to me. It''s only natural to be prepared when you don''t know what someone might do to you.


    No, I have no intention of harming the imam in any way.


    I have no intention of harming the imam," the hooded woman said, and announced herself by name.


    I am a member of the Hyouga tribe. My name is Ursula of the Hyouga tribe.


    "Hyouga?¡¡I believe the Hyouga are from .......


    Are you familiar with the tribe?


    The woman''s face was covered with a hood.


    But what appeared was a breathtakingly beautiful face.


    A small nose with well-defined nostrils, thin lips. Under her slit eyes was a single weeping mole, a common feature of beauty in any world. Her age is not certain, but it is in the range of strange age. Her skin is very fine and seems to be free from pimples. She wears a hair clip like a hairpin on her long black hair, and her black hair has a luster that could be called a winning color.


    She is an extraordinary beauty. I''ve never seen such a beauty before. Exalted. Kingdom. She is a beauty for which such words are entirely appropriate. There was a miraculous form that could only have been created by painting.


    --The hyouga. They are said to live in the plateau region that extends from the northeast of the kingdom to the edge of the Northern Alliance.


    They do not belong to any country, but live in the neutral zone. They are in contact with the kingdom, and their textiles and goods are distributed in the royal capital.


    One of their physical characteristics is a small horn that grows on the upper part of their forehead, near their hairline. The Hyouga generally have a horn-like projection growing out of their forehead.


    They hold their lanterns high. This woman, Ursula, also had a small horn-like protuberance about 1 cm long, though it was not noticeable due to her hair.


    In the world of ...... men, there are also cases of pimples and calluses that have hardened and turned into horn-like objects. This is not the case in the world of men, where pimples and calluses have become hardened and turned into horn-like objects. These are basically sudden changes because they appear in one or asymmetrical forms, but this one was different because it had bony objects growing in contrast.


    Its beauty, however, begs the question.


    What does this Ursula of the Hyouga tribe want with me, a child of the nobility?


    "I''m here to greet you, Master.


    I don''t understand, is this imam something that a person from the Hyouga tribe would have to come all the way to the capital to greet?


    It''s as you say.


    You got the wrong guy. See you later.


    She said casually, sheathed her sword and tried to leave.


    I still can''t figure out what her intentions are.


    In the first place, I wonder how she identified herself as the mage.


    I need to find out first.


    If he shows any sign of leaving, there will be some approach.


    "Hold on. I have proof.


    Where is it?


    Probably on your left arm.


    Is it ......?


    I couldn''t help but let out an indecent squeak. Why is he talking about his own left arm there?


    Right now, my left arm is bandaged. Is the fact that I have a bandage on my arm proof of this? If the person with the injured left arm is the imam, it is a very poor reason.


    But Ursula seems to be extremely serious.


    Her calmness, she doesn''t seem to be playing with us at all.


    When I tried to ask her what she meant, she said


    I''d like to ask you something first before we talk about it. Are you familiar with the Book of Prophecies?


    I do. And please don''t be an imam. Don''t presume to know anything about it.


    Well... Then may I call you Master Arx?


    Do you even know my name? ......


    So, you can assume that my identity is already known.


    The fact that he contacted me after that suggests that he has made a lot of preparations.


    "Well... Lord Arx has the same characteristics as the one who leads the Hyouga tribe as written in the prophecy of Kuraki.


    "He who leads the Hyouga?


    "The prophecy says. "The Oracle says he is a young man with silver hair and red eyes.


    Those are the traits of a man of House Raytheft. Besides, I''m sure there are people with silver hair and red eyes in other countries if you look hard enough.


    I''m sure you''re right. In the meantime, I''d like to see your left arm. If you''re the Imam, you''ll also see a phoenix on it.


    "A phoenix. ......


    When I heard Ursula''s words, my heart jumped for a moment.


    There is no such pattern on my left arm as she describes.


    There is no such thing, but there is a bruise that looks like it. I only became aware of it when Suu pointed it out to me just the other day when she was treating me.


    What is this strange coincidence?


    "He has a phoenix on his left arm. He will give peace to his family.


    "............


    It''s true, the bruise does look like that.


    It''s not hard to see why people would want to believe in such an uncertain thing.


    ...... Apparently, I was subconsciously looking at the bruised area.


    So the prophecy is true.


    "It''s just a ...... resemblance.


    When I took off the bandage and showed it to a frowning Ursula, she had an emotional expression on her face, as if she was happy that the prophecy had come true.


    Oh, ...... sure.


    "What a coincidence. Besides, it''s just like .......


    --I really think I''m a character from a fairy tale.


    But Ursula shook her head, as if to drown out our denial.


    But there aren''t many people who share the same traits. I''m sure there''s no mistake. Besides, Master Arx, you must have some idea of what it means to be called a mage.¡¡Otherwise, you wouldn''t have to listen to me.


    ...... There may be no doubt that the features match. But how can you be so sure?¡¡Aren''t prophecies usually uncertain?


    No, everything in the book of prophecies is relevant to what is to come.


    That''s what they say. ......


    "In fact, it has been reported to be true.


    What do you mean, "......"?


    All forty-two clans of the Hyouga have overcome hardships under the guidance of the previous masters.


    So you''re expecting me to do the same?


    "....... I know it''s presumptuous of me to suddenly appear in front of you and ask you to guide and help me, but this is also a provision written in the prophecy.


    She seems to be aware of the fact that she is impudent.


    In other words, she was aware of this, but still needed to contact him.


    I don''t know how you can believe in something like that unconditionally in the first place, but a prophecy is absolute for those who believe in it. In fact, she''s right, the people of this world recognize the text in the book of prophecies as a definite event that will happen in the future.


    This is one of the reasons why the mages are putting so much effort into deciphering it.


    Chain, the spirit of the vine, also hinted that the contents would come true when he stood in his dreambed.


    Let''s assume this story is true.


    But still.


    "It''s not like we''re suddenly expected to lead ourselves, and I don''t have the power to do anything about it.


    Well, maybe you will be able to.


    And when you are in a position to do so, will you help us?¡¡Is that what you guys need in the first place?


    "Well... We, the Hiouga people, are landless and have moved from place to place at different times in our history. A safe place to live is a longing for us.


    We live in ...... a part of the Lamakan Plateau and the Cross Mountains to the northeast.


    We moved more than a decade ago and have settled in our current location, but there are many things that do not fit. The climate and terrain are fine.


    The rest. The first thing that comes up when people say they have trouble living in a place is.


    The water is not good?


    Is... That is correct, sir.


    A change in drinking water is one of the causes of health problems caused by a change in location.


    Urticaria occurs because it does not suit your constitution. Skin rash. You get sick to your stomach.


    ...... I don''t think you need to rely on me. I think you could easily get a large territory or two if you wanted to.


    I don''t know. It is as you say, Master Arx.


    Even though the Hyouga have no territory, they are highly skilled fighters, and although they are a small tribe, their power is comparable to the military power of a small country.


    That''s why each country is always trying to welcome the chieftain as a duke and take him in as a fighting force.


    Of course, the Kingdom of Rynor is no exception to this.


    When I talked about this with Ursula, she said.


    But it''s not as if the territories and titles that are given with such intentions will lead to security. It is the consensus of the clan that it would be better to wait for the one spoken of in the prophecy to appear.


    "So let''s see which one is better. Well, it''s the cheap shot.


    I apologize for my rudeness.


    It''s okay that you don''t try to hide the fact that you want to take advantage of me.


    In fact, if they weren''t bound by the prophecy, they wouldn''t even need to contact this little boy.


    For them, too, this may be a matter of puzzling over how to handle.


    I know I''m being presumptuous. I know that I am being presumptuous, but I would like to ask you for your help. Of course, we don''t think it''s a good idea to just rely on ....... I promise you that if you ask, the Hiouga will assist you with all the power of our clan. As proof of this, I would like to take the oath of master and servant. ......


    Ursula suddenly said this.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that," he said. "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. ...... You''re talking too fast for me.


    I don''t want you to do this to me suddenly.


    If we make such a contract, we will be forced to cooperate.


    This is like having a huge bomb. I don''t mind if the bomb explodes without my knowledge, but if it explodes while I''m holding it, I can''t avoid serious damage. The responsibility will fall on us as well. There is no way we can take it easy.


    As I said before, you''re talking too fast.


    Don''t you believe me?


    "Of course. "Of course not." In the first place, you''ve just heard a one-sided story, and you don''t even know for sure whether the description actually exists or not. In fact, you don''t even know where it is, do you?


    It''s at .......


    Ursula falls silent.


    As I suspected, it''s only been handed down from generation to generation, and not actually found by reading the Book of Prophecies.


    That said, though.


    The name "imam" was mentioned by Cheyne, and the bruise on his arm is consistent with the contents of the prophecy.


    Perhaps what Ursula is saying is true.


    However, my cautious self in the back of my mind asks me if I can believe it unconditionally. Is it really the right thing to believe unconditionally in something as uncertain as a prophecy?


    In other words, it proves that I have been influenced by that man''s life.


    Besides.


    "......, why did you just appear in front of me?


    "The first time I saw Master Arx was at the discussion ceremony. I thought it might be more difficult if I delayed my contact.


    What made you think that?


    The higher your position, the more difficult it will be for you to make contact.


    What do you mean I''m not?


    When you''ve been awarded the Silver Cross at your age, it''s easy to see what the future holds.


    The only time to talk to ...... is now, is it?


    It is true that I want to have a solid position as a mage. If you can do that, she''s right, you won''t be able to contact her easily.


    It''s not so urgent that it''s now or never, but I understand why she came to the conclusion that contact should be made as soon as possible.


    Anyway, what should I do?


    First of all, we should not take it easy. As I mentioned earlier, if you do, you may end up with a bomb.


    That said, it would be a mistake to reject it out of hand. The fact that it has the same name as the chain of spirits in the chain of vines means that there is no denying the possibility that it may have an important connection in the future.


    The central point of this story is the existence of the prophecy book. In his world, it may be a strange existence, but in this world, it is a book that writes down the truth and facts. It is better not to have any preconceived notions.


    So, here goes.


    "Believe ...... or not, I''ll remember you.


    That''s enough for now. That''s enough for now. Thank you, Master Arx, for your flexibility.


    With that, Ursula moved to the side of the road. She was like a vassal kneeling in the king''s path. Is that the kind of thing an imam is supposed to do?


    (Are you an imam ......? If that''s really the case, then maybe that''s how they do it.)


    Thinking like that for a while after passing the road.


    I look back over my shoulder.


    Ursula is still kneeling there. Like a plaster statue, she doesn''t move a muscle.


    He turned his gaze back to the road ahead and headed home.


    .


    After Arx had left the alley.


    Ursula, who was kneeling at the end of the alley, stood up and stared at the place where Arx had disappeared for a while.


    The alley, located in a valley of buildings, was already dark, and only the moonlight was visible.


    Sooner or later, the place she was in would be shrouded in darkness.


    Ursula took out her cantera and lit the wick.


    The walls of the alleyway were illuminated by the hue of the flame, and a growing shadow appeared there.


    The shadows stood still, while the darkness, which the light of the lamp could not reach, grew even darker.


    At that time, Ursula made a show of looking up somewhere, and then called out to someone.


    "Yahanni. Are you there?


    In response to her assertive phrasing, the person who called out reacts.


    In the corner of an alleyway, where the light of a lamp does not reach. In a corner of the alleyway, where the light does not reach, a hooded figure emerges from the gloom.


    He was shorter than Ursula, but just like her, he wore a windproof cloak over an elegant kimono. With his hood pulled tightly over his eyes, he responded to Ursula.


    You''re a mage, aren''t you? The bruises on your arms and your appearance are just as the legend says.


    "Yes. He seemed to have an idea of what it was, and he was probably right.


    He denied it at all costs, though.


    Yahanni was toying with him, but Ursula didn''t seem to change her color.


    I guess that''s the way it has to be. You''ve calmed down a lot considering your age.


    "I suppose so. He didn''t talk like a child of that age could.


    Neither was his caution. From both Ursula''s and Yahanni''s eyes, Arx''s behavior did not seem appropriate for his age.


    When Yahanni shrugged her shoulders, Ursula said.


    You should examine Lord Arx carefully. You should study Master Arx carefully, but only on condition that you don''t be rude to him.


    Are you sure?¡¡Won''t they be more wary of us if we''re sneaking around behind their backs?


    First of all, we have to know you well. If we don''t, we won''t even know what constitutes disrespect.


    "We''re going to check on you to make sure you don''t offend the imam. So you''re sure you don''t want to be rude?


    Yes.


    That''s difficult.


    However, if you don''t say you can''t do it, it means you are confident that you can do it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "Yahanni. You doubt the lore?


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''ve been hearing about prophecies since I was a kid, and I''m not so sure about them when I see them firsthand.


    Didn''t it look like that to you?


    No, I don''t. Do you see it that way, Ursula?


    ............


    Yahanni''s question went unanswered.


    Ursula is one of the most devout women of the Hyouga tribe. Yahanni knew that she was a firm believer in lore.


    Are you sure you want to follow the lore?¡¡As the Imam said, it''s not hard to steal a country if you want to.


    "To do so would be to violate the laws of our fathers.


    I don''t think it''s right to destroy a clan according to the law.


    "............


    Yahanni is right, the Hiouga tribe is on the decline.


    This was partly due to the lack of permanent settlements, but also due to the fact that the nations adjacent to their current settlements were exerting pressure on them, and recently the situation had developed into a skirmish.


    There were many who were concerned about the current situation.


    Like Yahanni, there were many people who were concerned about the current situation.


    Indeed, there are many who, like you, dismiss the Code as old-fashioned. That''s how far we''ve come.


    "This just reinforces it. This time it was even stronger, because he was so cute.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one.


    So you are the opposite of me.


    "Well. So you think Ursula has seen something?


    "On the outside, you look lovely, but inside you are real. She saw my slightest gesture and recognized my timing.


    "Oh, so that''s how she moved. I see. The Silver Cross is not a bad thing.


    However, even with all his achievements, Yahanni did not think that Arx was worthy of being a mage.


    It was probably because his impression of Arx was far different from the image he had originally had.


    When Yahanni did not speak any further, Ursula opened her mouth.


    We''re pulling out. And contact that guy as planned.


    Are you sure you want him to take care of this?


    Yes, he''ll be fine. You''ll have to keep that in mind.


    Yes, sir.


    After the exchange, the two of them disappeared into the depths of the darkness of King''s Landing.

 115 Episode 114 The Adventures of Reesha Part 1

    --Liesha Raytheft was in a forest in the eastern part of the kingdom, in the territory of the Raytheft family.


    This forest, located in the depths of Raytheft''s domain, is dimly lit even in the daytime, and has a darkness that cannot be explained simply by being dense.


    The vegetation in this area is different from the rest of the kingdom. Plants originating from the Cross Mountains, the backbone of the continent that stretches from the northeastern edge, grow here, and the leaves of the trees are not green, but purple or black, and the bark is gray like that of a dead tree.


    The trees are covered with vines that wrap around other trees, not only narrowing the distance between trees, but also blocking the sunlight.


    Because of this, it is quite dark even on a clear day, and when it is cloudy, it is almost like night.


    It''s like a dark jungle.


    The puddle of water under your feet looks black even on a clear day because of the surrounding scenery.


    Everywhere is damp with the stinking water.


    The heat and humidity would make it impossible for a trained person to last more than a day.


    Risha walked along an unreliable trail that looked like a beastly path.


    It''s been two hours since they left the camp. There is no path that looks like a path, and it has been a long time since she felt like a pioneer clearing the forest.


    She now wears a cloak over her light clothing to keep out the mud and sand, and boots that have been treated to prevent water from seeping into her feet.


    Behind her, two men followed her.


    One was a middle-aged man with stubble. He was tall and lanky. He was dressed in light clothing, including a leather breastplate, but his body seemed to be well trained, and his appearance showed that he was well toned. He has an aloof smile on his face and an oblique attitude.


    The other is a taciturn young man wearing a black cloak. A bandana is wrapped around his head, and his mouth is hidden from view by the deep cloak he wears. Unlike the middle-aged man, this one does not speak much. The only thing that Lisha can catch is the occasional sharp glint in his eyes.


    They are like Lisha''s bodyguards.


    They are mercenaries under the command of her father Joshua.


    My father says they''re both skilled and dependable.


    In fact, both of them behave well and are agile in their movements.


    They are resourceful and knowledgeable, and on the way from King''s Landing, they often taught me stories about how to survive in such places.


    Even now, he is keeping a watchful eye on his surroundings and paying attention to Lisha.


    As we walked through the dense jungle, we eventually came to an open area.


    A vacant area with a black earth ground. There are no trees, but there are black puddles scattered around like pits.


    According to the map, I was almost at the place I wanted to go.


    "Miss, there''s a beast nearby.


    It was a middle-aged man with stubble who called out to me in such a warning manner.


    He casually tells me to be wary of my surroundings, that there might be a battle.


    "You know that?


    "Yes. The smell and the subtlety of the atmosphere make me think he''s ....... When you get close, there''s a slight animal smell, and if you listen carefully, you can hear it breathing hard, like a dog in front of its food, you know?


    "Smell and sound, huh?" ......


    When I listened to his words and focused on my senses, I could indeed smell and feel what he was talking about.


    It''s not that I don''t like it, but it''s not that I don''t like it.


    And the breath of an undisciplined hound, like when you put food in front of it.


    I can definitely feel it.


    Do you?


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing how much you can feel when you''re not even close.


    Yeah, well, that''s my job. If you don''t get good at this kind of thing, this job will kill you very quickly.


    While I was talking with the middle-aged man, the quiet young man moved.


    As I was talking with the middle-aged man, the taciturn young man made a move. He put his hand out in front of him as if to control my unintentional movement.


    ...... is approaching. Be careful.


    "Hmm. So, Miss. How may I help you?


    "If it''s a battle, I''ll fight.


    Before long, a beast appeared, rustling through the bushes. It was a beast that looked like a guard dog or a hound, but bigger. Its body hair was speckled with a strong, dirty tint.


    Their tongues were long and tapered, reminiscent of a fire''s flames as they twitched and twitched in the darkness of the night.


    Several more of the same beasts popped up from other places, perhaps in packs.


    "It''s ...... Tribbleed.


    "This is the...


    Tribrid.


    It is said that these are the family members of the fairy beasts that are spoken of in the annals of the spirits, and that they have gone wild.


    This is the first time I''ve seen one of these, although my father Joshua told me that they appear in the depths of Raytheft territory.


    "Oh, sweetheart, these guys are safe. They''re smart enough to know when they''re outnumbered and will back off on their own.


    "So what should we do?


    "Right. Well, then, as the leader of this pack, I think it would be best if you, the young lady, show your strength so that even those beasts can see your strength at once.


    I understand. Then you two, please step back.


    Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    "............


    When Risha gave the order, they jumped back in a big way, one sounding fluent, the other silent. The two of them jumped back significantly.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    "Let your great body become a body of fire and turn into a warrior. Hold your shield to your left and your sword to your right. The armor on your body is sky-scorching crimson. The four demons will be slain. Sanshou Rakumei. The Eightfold Formula. Bury yourselves in the truth. Then, O Taizu. King of the flames. You must worship my back.


    A huge pillar of fire rises behind Lisha. Immediately, it changes shape and immobilizes into a humanoid form. It was as if only the upper half of the flame giant had appeared behind her.


    The upper half of the flame giant surrounds Lisha with a huge body of fire and its arms, as if to protect her.


    The flame giant held a sword in its right hand and a shield in its left, just as the spell stated, and when Lisha swept her right arm away, the flame giant behind her swept its sword away as she moved.


    It looked like a two-man suit or a power suit type robot.


    The puddle of water, blackened by the heat of the flames, evaporated in an instant, and the intense pressure of the sword created a gust of wind that blew leaves and twigs away.


    But the tribespeople seemed to have succumbed to the heat of the flames and the pressure of the giants.


    Letting out a menacing roar, they slowly moved backward and eventually turned their backs and left the scene.


    With the immediate danger over, Lisha turned off the flame giant.


    Then a middle-aged man called out to her in an aloof tone.


    Thank you for your hard work.


    No, it''s nothing to get tired of.


    I''m sure it''s not as bad as you think.


    I''m sure, by the standards of the average mage, it''s quite exhausting.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. The amount of magic power when using it exceeds a thousand figures, and just maintaining it always consumes magic power. In a world where the average amount of magic power is around 2,000, this is a spell that should not be used easily.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. I''ve seen it before when I accompanied the master, but it''s amazing. It''s a magic that excels at both offense and defense. When the Master went on a rampage using this, those creepy flood tribesmen were blown to pieces and destroyed.


    It''s a spell said to have been created by the founder of Raytheft.


    People used to make the most amazing magic. Well, the national mages are no slouches either.


    Yes. I''ve heard that each and every one of them is quite skilled.


    ......, miss, it''s time.


    Yes, sir. Well, let''s go on.


    The quiet young man urged Lisha and the others to go on.


    The goal is to get to a cave further into the depths.


    There''s a reason why Lisha went to this place like this.


    It began with the words of his father Joshua.


    "Risha. I know it''s sudden, but I''m going to need you to go to House Raytheft''s estate.


    In the reception room of Raytheft''s mansion in King''s Landing, Joshua Raytheft opened with these words.


    In front of him sat his father Joshua and his mother Celine, surrounded by butlers and two unfamiliar men.


    Celine gave Joshua a strange look, as if she didn''t know what was going on.


    What are you going to do to Risha?


    I''m not sure. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    "Trials?


    "It''s still early, considering her age, but there have been cases of legitimate children at this age completing the trials. Above all, Lisha has talent. Even if she is a little younger, it will be possible.


    Joshua meditated and nodded solemnly, and Risha asked him.


    "Father, what is the test?


    "Well. As I said, you will now go to the territory of the House of Raytheft to the shrine in a cave deep in the forest.


    A shrine?


    Yes. The shrine contains a token that proves you have arrived there. You will exchange this tag for the token and come back here.


    When Joshua put the bill on the table, Celine gave him another strange look.


    You. You''re just going and coming back?¡¡It seems like a pretty easy ordeal.


    No, the forest is home to vicious beasts, and so is the cave with the shrine. It''s not that simple.


    "Isn''t it too early for a wesen, ......, Lisha?


    No, it''s not. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. I''m sure you''ll find that Risha is a much better mage than I was at the same time.


    I''m not sure about that, but if you say so, then it must be so.


    I''m not sure about that, but if you say so, then you must be right. Once you have the power, you want the opportunity to use it. Besides, if you don''t know your own strength, you can''t compare yourself with others. That won''t help you improve in the future.


    "Yes, sir. I understand.


    "Besides, if you can do this, you will be recognized as the next head of the family by the branch families. It will be necessary for your future as the next head of the family.


    Joshua said, and handed Lisha a bill.


    Joshua said this and handed Lisha a bill. The bill he handed her was an ordinary bill. It is made of wood and is the size of an adult''s palm. On its surface, there are words of prayer written in [arts glyphs].


    It is the ordeal of the Raytheft family to place it in a designated shrine.


    But why did my father suddenly say something like this?


    The ...... father?¡¡After all, my brother is the ...... one.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    --I''m sorry.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    "...... Yes. I don''t know what kind of luck you had, but I heard you were awarded a medal. Maybe some people will find out and make a fuss about it. That''s part of the reason I''m accelerating the trials. And don''t call him brother.


    "............ Yes. I''m sorry.


    I guess my father is concerned about the fact that he was awarded the Silver Cross.


    I''m sure my father is concerned about the fact that he was awarded the Silver Cross.


    I will also provide an escort for the journey.


    An escort?


    Yes. You are allowed to have an escort for this test. That''s standard for mages.


    And who are these guards?


    I''m sure you''ve already noticed these two behind me.


    When Joshua said this, the two unfamiliar men standing behind him bowed.


    "On the right is Ralph. On the left is Shouga. They''re both very skilled and attentive.


    Joshua''s tone was softer than before.


    After a brief introduction of the two men, they step forward.


    A middle-aged man with stubble and a young man with a black cloak over his mouth.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, young lady. My name is Ralph. Please make my acquaintance.


    My name is Shauga, .......


    Ralph gave Lisha a friendly smile, while Shouga, perhaps of a more reserved nature, simply stated his name and fell silent again.


    Ralph is a little too friendly, but I think he''s trying to make me feel better. Well, you can give him a kick in the butt if he''s misbehaving in any way. It might even make him happy.


    "Yes, sir. ......


    What? I''ve always told you, if you don''t want to be called that, change your attitude.


    In the event that you''re in a position to do this, you''ll be able to do so with the help of your own personal computer. He immediately said, "Excuse me ......," and his expression returned to normal.


    "As for Shauga,......, yes. Think of him as a shadow or air. The key to getting along with him is to not pay attention to him. That''s what he wants.


    Joshua explained, and Shouga nodded his head.


    But...


    "Are you sure about that?


    The comfort level is different for everyone. It is the duty of those who are in charge to provide a comfortable environment for work. It should never be imposed by those in charge.


    Yes, sir.


    As the next head of the family, you will also learn how to use and interact with others.


    Joshua said, staring into his eyes and then opening his mouth.


    "Risha, you must go deep into the cave and get the proof. Do you understand?


    Yes!¡¡Yes, sir!


    Good answer.


    ...... That''s how Lisha ended up going to the Raytheft estate.


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here. After meeting with the governor of the territory, we were to face the trials.


    Along the way, I found out that Ralph and Shouga were so-called "adventurers.


    Adventurers are special mercenaries in Sapphireburg, a neighboring country of the kingdom. Like mages, they organize guilds, and under their control, they accept various requests from a wide range of people, regardless of whether they are nobles, merchants, or commoners.


    Sometimes they are sent to explore and cultivate lands where demons appear, and sometimes they dive into ancient ruins to clean up demons.


    Both Ralph and Shouga were experienced adventurers, and both had the air of veterans.


    When Risha entered the cave, she asked them.


    In the parlor, you were talking to your father in a friendly manner. Have you known him for a long time?


    Yes, we Raytheft masters have been doing a lot of work for him.


    We''ve been invited to the ...... war several times. I''ve been invited to a few games.


    This means that these two men are people that my father trusts a lot.


    It is customary for the attendants to be close to my father. It is customary for the attendants to be those who are close to the father, such as his attendants or family members, and who will never betray him. The fact that they were assigned as attendants over such people indicated that they were good at their jobs and that their father trusted them well.


    I didn''t think you''d be able to follow me this far.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. I thought you two would accompany me to the forest on the way, and I would go into the cave alone.


    It''s a basic rule for mages to have a vanguard. I think that''s why they decided to do it this time.


    This is not to say that my father was overprotective.


    It is true that the basic formation of a mage is to have a vanguard. The mage casts a spell while the vanguard is supported by someone skilled in close combat. It''s the basic idea, and it''s a very natural one.


    That''s why my father said, "It''s a matter of course.


    Ralph stroked his stubble with a dubious look on his face.


    I wonder why the Master of Raytheft would let his daughter do this. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing.


    I''m sure you''re right. You''re too young for that.


    You think so too, don''t you? Do you really need to prove that you are the next head of the family?¡¡It would be easy to see how good the young lady is.


    ...... Oh, I don''t think even someone of your age and talent would be able to use that kind of magic.


    Indeed, that''s a fair question. It is said that even the children of the same age and the same mage nobility do not have such a practical education.


    I don''t know if the education of the Raytheft family has been strict for generations or if it''s just my father''s spoon feeding, but I don''t think there are many other families that go this far.


    On the other hand, Lisha had an idea why her father had suddenly said such a thing.


    ...... I''m sure your father is in a hurry.


    "Your husband?


    ...... impatient about the next head of the family?


    Yes. I think he wants to make sure that everyone knows that I''m the right person to be the next head of the family.


    What do you mean?


    Did you know that I have a brother, ......?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    "Uh, well, you know, about the Raytheft family.


    Did you know that? No, I''m sure you do.


    Well, I hear a lot of things when I''m in and out of the Raytheft household, and at the time, your husband was quite distressed, or so he said.


    Your father''s impatience has something to do with his brother.


    Your son?


    Your father disinherited your brother and made me the next head of the family. Perhaps that''s why he went to .......


    So you''re saying that you think the decision was a mistake?


    No, I don''t think that''s what your father is thinking. Since you are always active, ...... well, I don''t know how to say this, but it must be annoying to him. I can feel it.


    "...... huh?


    Ralph replied in a way that sounded like he didn''t understand, like he didn''t get the point.


    You''re right. I''ve also thought about what my father would think if a disinherited person stayed up late in the garden practicing magic or studying magic, and he wouldn''t be the only ...... father.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. So you''re saying that you want to solidify your daughter''s position this time?


    "Yes, I think so. I don''t think you have any interest in the Raytheft family name anymore, but I think that''s how your father wants to put pressure on you.


    As he said this, Shauga opened his mouth.


    "...... Isn''t your judgment correct, Master?¡¡I''m sorry to say this, but your son is incompetent, isn''t he?


    "If my brother is incompetent, I''m just a stone lying on the side of the road.


    If my brother were incompetent, I''d be a stone lying on the side of the road." ...... No, no, no!¡¡No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    "You are smart and skilled in magic. I''ve always thought of him as a much better person than I am.


    "But you disinherited your son, didn''t you?¡¡If so, there must have been some serious reason why he could not be the head of the family?


    No, it''s just that he has less magic than the norm.


    Isn''t a low magic power fatal to the ...... military family?


    Is it really so?¡¡I''ve always wondered about that. I''ve always wondered about that. If there was something wrong with it, my uncle wouldn''t have taken me on as an apprentice.


    "Let''s see, your uncle is the kingdom''s famous molten iron mage, ......, who is his apprentice?


    ...... So you''re saying that your son is being trained directly by a national mage?


    No, it''s not because of family ties?


    I think that was the reason at first.


    Indeed, now that I think about it, I can understand why my uncle thought that way at that time.


    He took pity on his nephew who was disinherited and taught him a lesson. It is not surprising that he would have thought so if he was a man who cared about his family. In fact, when she asked her uncle to teach her, he was not showing his magical talent. It is unlikely that my uncle was able to see through her talent.


    But the fact that he has talent is unquestionable.


    There''s also a very good reason why your father decided to do this.


    What''s that?


    Your brother was awarded the Silver Cross for his actions during the Nadar Incident.


    By the Nadar Incident, do you mean the recent battle in the western part of the kingdom?


    ...... I heard that some western nobles were seduced by the imperialists and started a rebellion.


    No, why are you fighting in the West again?


    No, why would he be involved in a war in the west again? "My brother went to the west for a reason, but he got caught up in it by accident. He rescued His Highness Prince Ceylan from danger and served as Ceylan''s attendant on the battlefield, and raised the Squire''s head.


    "Raised the head, is that ...... the real story?


    Yes.


    ...... Speaking of the Nadar Incident, I heard that it was His Highness Prince Seiran''s first campaign in many countries, and that there was a great ceremony to honor him.


    I''m sure the Silver Jubilee Medal is only awarded to those who have performed well. I think it''s one level below the highest level you can get individually. ......


    The order of merit was third class, after Her Excellency Louise Rastinel, the count and barons who stopped the advance of the fierce imperial general Barg Gruba.


    "Third class?


    Didn''t ...... complain?


    Apparently, yes. Probably because they were so active that there was no complaint. In fact, the lords who took part in the tournament approved of his performance.


    When Lisha''s eyes fall sadly, Shouga asks.


    ...... So you think that your son is more suitable to be the head of the family because he can do so much?


    "Yes. I think your brother should be the head of Raytheft. Although it is no longer possible.


    I can only sigh about this matter. Why is he so stubborn? No matter how many times I think about it, I can''t come up with an answer. She and Gaunt say that humans are emotionally driven creatures, but I couldn''t understand them.


    The only thing I regret is the magic power.


    Yes, if only I had magic. If only I had magic power, this wouldn''t have happened.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the following tips to make sure you''re getting the most out of your trip.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    Risha understands what they''re saying. I understand. But this is probably the most common perception. He may change his mind if he sees her, but he can''t get rid of the "boy with little magic who can use some magic" just from the story. You may have only heard half of what he said earlier.


    This is when Lisha was filled with a sense of helplessness in her heart.


    Shauga held up a torch toward the back of the cave.


    "...... is here.


    When he turned his gaze in the same direction that Shauga had turned his, he saw a strange looking creature.


    The creature is not a creature, but a monster.


    The creature in front of me, its eyes gleaming with a mysterious and eerie glow, has the body of a spider with many legs, as if it were a doll. Its upper body lacks stability and wobbles like a jellyfish tossed about by the waves. The body color is a direct copy of the coloration of the spider, with speckled patterns and glowing red eyes.


    ...... According to my father Joshua, the creatures that live in these caves do not exist on the plains, but are monsters with a stream of demons that appear in the depths of the Cross Mountains.


    Naturally, the creature''s ecology is out of the ordinary, and its movements and actions are far from those of a normal creature.


    Ralph''s face tightened up when he saw the monster.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    "...... No, it''s a creature with that flow. It''s not like that.


    No, it''s not like that. It''s not like that. It''s not even covered in a curse,............, so don''t be surprised.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it to get the most out of your money. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    "...... Yes. It''s an incredibly terrifying monster.


    Unlike the Kamurogumo, it''s all black and ...... much creepier. I mistook it for something else because of the similarity in appearance.


    The one in front of you now is also quite creepy looking, but it''s not all black and monochromatic like Ralph said, it has some color in places. The only problem is that the upper half of the human form is wobbly like a doll stuffed with cotton, which gives me a terrible feeling of discomfort.


    The ...... Kamurogumo will need five or six mages, along with a vanguard, to defeat one.


    What about this one, Shouga?


    ...... We can take them down on our own. If it wasn''t a demon in the first place, it wouldn''t be that much of a threat.


    That''s true. That''s true.


    Ralph holds the torch in one hand and pulls out his sub-sword, which is easy to use even in a cave.


    His partner, Shouga, who may be a marksman, pulled a throwing sword from the back of his cloak.


    According to Shouga, this is called a Hitogumo. The spider-like lower half of the body is responsible for movement, while the upper half fights with spear-like spines sprouting from the body of the spider.


    It''s an unthinkable life form for a normal beast. No, I doubt if they are even real creatures.


    There were three of them. A total of six red eyes are looking at us.


    I can''t help but feel scared when I''m exposed to their gaze.


    It''s as if insects are crawling on my back, making my whole body hair stand on end.


    Even on the gentle walls of the cave, Hitogumo''s stance is solid with his many legs. The lower half of the spider''s body crawls in all directions without losing its posture.


    "Be careful, ...... miss.


    "Yes. I''ll use magic first.


    Then I''ll use magic to create a light source.


    "A floating soul. A shadowy fire that does not burn when touched. Things are silent and suggestive.


    A few balls of yellow-green light shot out from the magic circle and began to illuminate the cave as they drifted through the air.


    It was not quite daylight, but it kept the cave quite bright.


    This made it possible to see without torches, and the vanguard was now able to use both hands freely.


    As soon as Ralph''s vision was secured, he threw away his torch and leapt at the nearest Human Spider.


    He''s a skilled swordsman, and he''s no match for the agile monster.


    In the meantime, Shauga has positioned himself close to Risha and is throwing his sword to control the spiders.


    If you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you can always ask your doctor.


    In an enclosed space such as a cave, it is said that magic that deals with fire is strictly forbidden. Fire reduces the amount of air in the space, so if you use that kind of intense magic, you may not only lose your mind, but you may even lose your life. In addition to that, the space is limited, so you can''t use spells that are too powerful. This is because you have to take into account the possibility of affecting your friends.


    "The sword judgement threatens your feet. This is the fury that tears and pierces the enemy. Send your wishes to our land to enlighten our eyes.


    --This is the sword my father gave me.


    This is a spell I learned from my father when he took me to a meeting of southern mages.


    It is one of the basic spells used by southern mages, and is often used in group battles.


    A magic circle was formed on the ground right underneath Hitogumo, who was near Ralph.


    The lower half of the spider''s body jumped back when it sensed something was wrong, but a huge stone sword was thrust out of it a moment later.


    The giant sword did not skewer him, but it did cut off several of his legs.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    "Whoa!


    He slashes off the arms of the humanoid on its upper body, and when it is defenseless, he thrusts his sword at the head of its lower body. It seems that the upper body of this monster, the Hitogumo, is an accessory and the lower body is the main body.


    In the meantime, this one starts to prepare the magic of the¡¾Rearth Zapper¡¿again.


    ...... This kind of magic would be appropriate to use in this situation. In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. If you''re not moving fast enough, you''re a good target for Ralph and Shauga.


    Risha will continue to hunt down the monsters with her magical attacks as cover. Or she can block them with an earthen wall or, as before, with a huge stone sword.


    If they can''t generate firepower, they can attack with weight.


    When the [Hitogumo] approaches, create an earthen barrier to stop it.


    If the spider approaches, create an earthen barrier to hold it back, and then thrust the stone sword (rear zapper) into the back of the barrier.


    If the spider tries to distance itself from Ralph, it will create an earthen wall behind it.


    And if the spider tries to get away from Ralph, he''ll raise a wall of earth behind it, and use low-level magic to stop it from moving quickly enough.


    Eventually, the spider became a motionless wreck.


    Ralph puts his sword away and offers words of praise.


    "Well done, my lady.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.


    Thank you." "...... was the right cover. You were always so calm, it''s hard to believe you''ve never fought before.


    Isn''t this kind of fighting normal for a mage ......?


    No, not at all. I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''ll do the magic, and you''ll have to make it work. The lady is easy to fight with because she adapts to me. It gives me the same sense of security as when I''m guarding a master.


    I think it''s natural to use magic according to the situation. My brother taught me to watch my surroundings and use what''s around me.


    Is that your son?


    Yes. Yes. He said that if you fight by using what is around you, you can reduce the process of creating things, so you can use magic faster, and you can save the length of spells and magic power.


    That''s true. It''s true that I didn''t use the magic I was good at, but rather the one that fit my environment.


    Observing your surroundings and remaining calm at all times is the essence of being a mage.


    "Well, I''m sorry to hear that. I''d like to share this with my fellow adventurer mages.


    After that, the two of them continued to praise me as if they were trying to kill me.


    This means that the mages of other countries are sitting on their technology to such an extent.


    And then, just as I was about to take my first step to move on.


    "What?


    Suddenly, the foothold collapsed.

 116 Episode 115 The Adventures of Reesha Part 2

    --I fell, and just as I became aware of it, I felt a jolt in my ass.


    There it is: ......


    Because I did not fall vertically, but rather slid down a steep slope, the damage from the landing was less than I expected.


    Eventually, the pain subsided enough for me to move, and I stood up.


    The foothold had probably collapsed because of the ground magic he had used earlier.


    There was originally a hollow space underneath, and the thoughtless use of magic had made the foothold fragile.


    I didn''t expect there to be so much space underneath.


    A voice echoed from above.


    "My Master!¡¡Are you all right?


    Are you okay?¡¡Yes!¡¡I''m fine!¡¡How are you doing over there?


    We''re fine too!¡¡We''ll be ready to pull you out in a minute. Just hold on!


    Yes, sir!


    In the pitch-darkness, I shouted to the ceiling, and then used the magic to create light, just as I had done earlier to secure the source of light.


    The green light drifted around me again. Now you can see your surroundings.


    I look around. It seems that the place where I fell is quite open.


    The ceiling is high and the surrounding area is wide. I could see that it was quite different from the narrow passage I had just walked with the two of them.


    Within the space, there was a raised area. Upon closer inspection, it seemed to be an altar of some kind.


    A box-like object was placed there, and it seemed to be deteriorating considerably.


    This is .......


    The box was so badly deteriorated that it could easily collapse with a little force.


    Apparently, this is what I hit my butt with earlier.


    The top of the box is caved in and cracked in the shape of a buttock.


    "Ugu......


    Feeling embarrassed at the sight of the residue of your own buttocks, you examine the box.


    You remove the lid and look inside, but there is nothing inside that looks like anything.


    While you are wondering what this is all about, you suddenly hear a fighting sound from above.


    "Mr. Ralph!¡¡What''s going on?


    I''ll finish up in a minute.¡¡I''ll have it done in a moment.


    Yes, sir!¡¡Be careful up there too!


    It seems that there are still people upstairs, but they are not the only ones left.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    They must be the "Hitogumo" that I had just fought.


    And there were quite a few ....... There must be five or six ......, maybe seven.


    Does that mean this is the nest ......?


    There must be five or six , maybe seven.


    The first fighters were scouts, the main group is up there now, and this is the roost where the rest of them are.


    As soon as he saw Hitogumo start to move, he immediately released his magic power.


    The release of magic is just enough to intimidate them. It''s not a physical attack, but it can make the opponent shy away.


    Perhaps frightened by the magic, the Hitogumo move back, but it seems that they are still intent on harming us. They are always watching us while hiding in the darkness.


    We have just defeated a few of them and have learned that there is no absolute difference in strength, so we do not feel terrible fear.


    However, impatience is another thing.


    It''s an open space, but it''s a closed space, and the situation is quite unfavorable. With a wall behind you, there is no way to escape, and you are trapped. If you can use [Flamebrandlord], you can easily get through this situation, but it''s hard to handle in such a small place.


    You''ll be able to use the [Flamebrandlord of Dust] to easily get through the situation, but it''s difficult to handle in such a small space.


    In the midst of this, a "human spider" jumps towards you. I dodged it by flying as if I were throwing myself, and rolled around on the ground. I wondered if I had gotten sand in my mouth. I spit out the gritty stuff I felt on my teeth and tongue and got up quickly.


    ......, I will not be defeated!¡¡I don''t want to be left behind by him!


    All I can think about is that person.


    Yes, that person is still my unshakeable goal.


    He''s smart, he knows a lot of things, and he''s not afraid of them.


    He was always kind to me, even when I was going through hard times, and he was always moving forward.


    I don''t know when I started to think that I didn''t want to be left behind by him.


    Did it start when he created and learned various spells?


    Or was it when I learned that he had created a magic meter?


    I felt like he was getting farther and farther away from me, and I began to feel uneasy about it.


    I was afraid that we wouldn''t be able to play together anymore.


    That we won''t be able to talk freely anymore.


    That we''ll go to a place where we''ll never see each other again.


    Every time he did something, every time he did something, these thoughts got stronger.


    I hated it. I thought that we could have spent more time together, that we could have played and talked more, but before I could take those things for granted, he would go somewhere out of my reach.


    That''s what I''m worried about. It''s so trivial.


    I don''t want your praise or your kindness.


    It''s just a small wish to be with you.


    The thought of it not coming true makes my heart ache.


    So that''s why I''m asking. I''m moving forward.


    I may not be able to catch up, but I will never, ever be left behind.


    "Let my will turn to fire. Then let the spear that scorches the sky burn through all who stand in its way.


    I quickly recited a spell and thrust a spear of flame at Hitogumo.


    I accidentally used fire magic, but with this much open space, I''m sure I can handle it once or twice.


    I wondered where the next attack would come from, and which spider it would be.


    That''s when I couldn''t make a decision.


    --Whoa! Shouldn''t you watch the sides too?¡¡You can''t keep looking ahead.


    I hear a voice behind me.


    From the quality of the voice, it was that of a young boy.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    He leaps to the side and unleashes a spell.


    The spell didn''t hit, but it succeeded in making the spider move back significantly.


    --Oh?¡¡You managed to dodge it! You''re good. That''s good. Now to the right.


    I don''t know what that voice is. But I don''t have time to think about that right now. If you''re going to help me, I''m going to listen.


    When I looked to my right as instructed, I saw that the Hitogumo was also coming towards me.


    I immediately used my magic to heap up some earth, preventing the spider from rushing forward and blocking part of the space.


    This limited where the spider could move, so it was no longer at the mercy of attacks from multiple directions.


    Despite this, the three "spiders" were pushing and shoving each other through the narrowed space.


    Do they lack the intelligence and awareness to give each other the benefit of the doubt?


    They are stuck together, pushing and shoving.


    It''s not likely that they''ll get to you right away, but the mages will be weakened by this kind of mass battle.


    --These guys are weak. They''re weak against light.


    "Vulnerable to light"?


    --Yeah. Look at it. It''s avoiding the light you''re giving it, and the spider below it isn''t looking that way, is it?¡¡People who live in dark places are generally sensitive to strong light.


    Then go to .......


    He listened to the voice and immediately used the disorientation spell that his brother had taught him.


    "Here is the false sun, bright and dazzling by night or day. Fill the heavens and fill the earth. Sunlight is nothing to me.


    --Flash Crush.


    When you emit a light dozens of times stronger than the lighting spell you just used, the Hitogumo begin to move in crazy ways, as if their eyes have been blinded.


    Or bump into the rock face of the cave.


    Or they collide with each other.


    On the other hand, we hide ourselves at the edge of the stone wall, and one by one, we defeat them with the [Stone Sharp Sword (Learth Zapper)].


    This is the fourth one. Only three remain.


    --I''ll do it. But you can''t let your guard down just because of that, okay?¡¡See, the one in the back''s aiming for you from the shadows. Look, he''s flying right back.


    "What?


    If you do as you''re told and jump right back, a spear-like spike will pierce the ground where you were before.


    If I had not listened to him, I would have been skewered.


    The owner of the voice was very precise in his instructions.


    It''s as if he''s giving us instructions from a bird''s eye view.


    "Strike! Hit him. Hit it! What fills the sky gathers together to form a mass, and strikes in the shape of a hand. Your striking arm is as far as the eye can see, your power is as strong as this. A strike of the wind that will not cease even in calm.


    --Wind Fist (Windrush)


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I want to defeat them all with a single spell.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly remembered a spell that is both powerful and has a short spell.


    With so much open space, perhaps--


    Yes, the spell I''m going to use is the one she taught me.


    This spell he taught me before. It''s a powerful spell that he told me I should use in certain places and not in public, especially not in front of my father.


    If I use it here, I''m almost certain to wipe him out.


    He might object to using it in a closed space like this, but now is not the time to consider such things.


    "--Ultra fine. Coupling. Convergence. Blow up small!


    --[Dwarf Star


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    Immediately afterwards, the magic circle narrowed all at once, and the body of the Hitogumo attached to the magic circle exploded.


    A shock wave runs over his head, and dust blows away.


    With that blow, the body of the spider shattered into pieces, and the aftermath of the explosion engulfed the surrounding monsters, killing them.


    The cave shakes from the impact, and pieces of rock fall from the ceiling.


    --Wow, you''re good. I see, with that combination of [ancient arts language], it can be that powerful. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time.


    He was impressed with the quality of the spell, and his praise was unmistakable.


    After all, the magic that she creates is something that can be evaluated by those who see it.


    However, how is it possible to hear the voice even with earplugs in?


    Anyway, with this, every single monster has been defeated.


    Just to be safe, I check the surrounding area. Make sure the ceiling and walls of the cave are not brittle, not to mention the rest of the human cloud.


    --Yes, yes, it''s important to check your surroundings. The ones who fail to do so are the ones who die.


    That''s a raspy voice. It sounds as if it''s mocking those who died that way.


    I listen to the voice and search the area carefully. Make sure they are still alive and that their lower bodies are not moving.


    Once you have confirmed the safety of your surroundings, you call out to the one you are concerned about.


    I don''t know who it is, but can I assume that it''s talking to me?


    "Yes, I am. Hey, sweetie. Nice to meet you.


    Such a greeting comes back to me when I ask out of nowhere.


    My voice is reflected on the wall of the cave, but somehow the voice on the other side has no echo.


    It is as if the voice is coming directly to my ears.


    Who are you?¡¡Where the hell are you talking to me from?


    "Behind you. But you can''t see me, can you?


    "Invisible ......?


    Indeed, even with a green light behind you, the voice is nowhere to be found.


    But the voice is always coming from behind me. What does this mean?


    Where is it coming from?


    "So it''s behind you. Oh, is that where I came from?¡¡You remember that big ass bump you gave me earlier, right?


    Shh. ......


    Yeah, yeah. And that''s where I''ve been. You know, that. That thing. That''s what got me out here.


    It wasn''t that there was nothing in it.


    But I''m afraid I''ve released something terrible.


    "This is a cave in the territory of House Raytheft. Are you related to them in any way?


    "Raytheft?¡¡I don''t know what that name is, but I''m guessing it''s pretty ugly out there.


    "Bad?


    Oh, yeah. I''m talking about it. This story. I don''t even know what that ray ...... is.


    Apparently, the owner of this voice is not related to the Raytheft family.


    Does this mean that the box was here before the first head of the family received the estate from the royal family?


    That''s true, but...


    "It''s not fair to keep it hidden in the first place!¡¡Show yourself!


    "Not fair"? I can''t help it if you can''t see me.


    What do you mean?¡¡You''re not a ghost, are you? ......


    A ghost. That would be interesting. I''m haunted by you. ...... Yes!¡¡Maybe I''ll possess you.


    Haunt you?


    Yeah, yeah. Like, right over your shoulder. ......


    Get away from me!


    Oh, my God. You look like fun, so I''m gonna let you possess me for a while. Don''t worry, it won''t cost you anything. If you''re in danger, I''ll give you advice and help you out like before.¡¡Isn''t that a pretty good deal?¡¡Ahaha!


    "What''s in it for me!¡¡We''re in trouble!


    It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m not going to suck anything out of you, and I can''t. And if I find someone more interesting, I''ll move on. So for the time being, please, please, please!


    "...... Mmm.


    I puffed up at the fact that the demon something didn''t accept what I was saying at all.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    "Ahaha!¡¡There''s no point in doing that, is there?


    "I''m in the mood!¡¡It''s a ritual to get rid of you!


    And with that, he shook his fist again. But the owner of the voice only laughs in a cheerful tone.


    "You''re cute!¡¡No, no, I really like it!


    "Please don''t like it!¡¡I''m not happy that you like me!


    "Don''t say that, Sa... You know what?¡¡Let''s be friends now, okay?


    I said I don''t like you!


    But there''s nothing I can do to get rid of this person.


    I could use magic, but I don''t even know what kind of magic would work.


    Just give up. I won''t leave you even if you look at me with such bitterness in your eyes.


    "......


    And what''s your name, little girl?


    I don''t want to say.


    Don''t say that. I''ll keep asking until you tell me.


    "And what''s your name, little girl?" - "What''s your name? "What''s your name?


    Of course, I''m the one who loses patience.


    "All right!¡¡I''ll tell you!¡¡I''ll tell you, so stop asking!


    "What do you say?


    "...... It''s Leisha. Leisha Raytheft.


    Lisha?


    That''s right. I said my name, so you should say yours.


    Yes, I did. It wouldn''t be fair if you didn''t. As for me, yeah. Hmm. What should I call you?


    ...... Is that what you''re worried about?


    Of course it is. Your name and what you call yourself are important. It makes an impression. Hmmm. ...... Yes!¡¡I''m the devil!¡¡You can call me the devil!


    "Oh, the devil?¡¡By demon, do you mean that demon?


    I''m not sure which demon you mean by demon. Yeah, I like demon. I like that.


    Why bother calling it a demon?


    A demon is a being that appears in the Age of Spirits and is said to have opposed the Twin Spirits.


    He was a supernatural being who wanted to destroy all living things in the world and flood the whole earth with demons.


    It would try to kill humans, but it would never side with them.


    Besides, there is the pause I just used to think, saying "Hmm.


    If that''s what you thought, then you''re probably not a demon at all.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t guess.


    Don''t read people''s thoughts!


    You have that look on your face.


    While I was talking with the devil, a piece of stone fell from the hole above.


    As he was talking with the demon, pieces of stone fell from the hole above.


    "Hmm, miss, are you alright?


    "Huh?¡¡Huh, yes. I''m fine.


    There was a very loud bang. Was it your magic that did it?


    Yes. Yes, well, technically, it was your brother''s magic that did it.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡What the hell is that? It''s just a bunch of people being torn apart. ......


    When Ralph saw the end of the monster, he was in a state of shock. If you think about it, it''s a hell of a mess. Indeed, when I first saw this spell, I too was astonished at its effects and the devastation it caused.


    "Well, as expected of a young lady. I''m impressed that you''re not afraid of this number.


    No, I was very nervous too. There were seven of them in all.


    "Seven ...... all by yourself? No wonder the master said it was no problem and sent him off. ......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    And I thought I saw you talking to someone a while ago.


    "Well, that''s--


    Just as I was about to explain to Ralph, I suddenly couldn''t open my mouth. I tried to move my mouth, but my lips wouldn''t open as if something was holding them back. I can''t speak. I tried to say, "It possessed my back," but I couldn''t say anything.


    --Don''t say it, okay?¡¡You can''t say that. So let me interrupt you.


    "d*mn.


    I bite my teeth at the words the demon says. Apparently, it''s serious about possessing you.


    "Ma''am?¡¡How can I help you?


    No, nothing, ma''am. Let''s go upstairs.


    Yes, ma''am. I don''t want to stay here too long. Then hold on to my back.


    Yes, sir. I''ll do it.


    Ralph puts his back to me and I fall on it.


    He immediately wraps a rope around his waist to secure his body to mine, and then begins to climb the wall by pulling the rope.


    As he does so, I look back to see if he is behind me again, but I still can''t see anything.


    --I don''t need to check so hard, he says, I''m fine.


    It''s not okay. The problem is that they are there.


    ...... Anyway, Lisha then went to the shrine at the end of the cave and was able to bring back the proof.


    With a big, big bonus around the back.

 117 Episode 116 Presentation Party Part 1

    Arx Raytheft, age 13.


    He was about to enter the Academy of Magic and there was a big event for him at the beginning of this year.


    It was, of course, the official announcement of the magic meter made by Arx.


    With this, the existence of the magic meter was officially announced by the Mage Guild, and the magic meter, which was only used in the military and medical fields, would be able to benefit the ministries, the Academy of Magic, and the mage nobles.


    In order to make the existence of the magic meter widely known to people inside and outside the country, it was decided to hold a large-scale announcement party at the royal castle.


    The guests were not only the nobles of the kingdom, but also the lords of Darnenez from the Northern Alliance, the king of Sapphireburg, a particularly close friend of mine from the Bai Liang Bang, and the ten sovereigns subordinate to the Kingdom of Rynor.


    The event was held in the Great Hall of the Royal Castle, which was comparable in scale to the discussion ceremony.


    It was decorated with lavish decorations.


    There were many dishes on the table.


    The courtyard of the castle was even opened to the public to accommodate the many guests.


    In one corner of the hall, there is a huge magic meter that was given to the royal family before.


    As the event was called an "announcement party," it was more like a banquet hall that served as a social gathering place than a place to present the results of the event. I suppose that people everywhere like to celebrate. The magnificence and pomp of events is one of the opportunities to show the wealth of a country to the world. Especially when it comes to the presentation of goods that will contribute to the future of the wizarding world, it cannot be left as a waste of tax money.


    Of course, there would be no announcement of the maker of the item, so I was invited to the party as a chaperone for my uncle Crabbe.


    I''ve heard that the announcement of the creator will be a much bigger event, with a parade and the creation of an anniversary, so I''m dreading it.


    The party has been going on for a while.


    Crave, who co-developed and funded the magic meter, was in charge of explaining it to the guests.


    It''s hard to shake the feeling that the wild-looking muscle demon is giving an intellectual explanation, but whatever.


    In the center of the hall, there is a sample of a magic meter.


    Naturally, the guests are all crowded around it, holding the samples in their hands and scrutinizing them.


    As if they were looking at a bottle of wine in their hands, they were holding it up to see through it, or staring at it until they could see through it, each trying to determine the mechanism of the magic meter in various ways.


    It''s amazing.


    "Can you make something like this?


    The kingdom''s technological prowess is nothing short of amazing.


    All that came out of their mouths were words of praise for the magic meter.


    They are all praising the magic meter, calling it a revolutionary invention and groaning at the fact that the kingdom''s magic technology will be further developed.


    Is it admiration, ridicule, or fear that I hear?


    I don''t know what''s going on in their hearts, but I''m sure they''re shocked.


    While some of them are praising and sycophantic, they are making their attendant mages inquisitive about how it works.


    The structure of the ...... magic meter is simple. It is not difficult to imitate the appearance if you have skills in glass technology, crafting, and workmanship. However, it is a different story when it comes to preparing the same contents. The key is whether or not you have the knowledge to create it, because it requires [alchemy power] to create the sensing liquid [alchemy silver].


    In another country, there is a book that Crabbe had, and you have to decipher it.


    You must patiently practice what you have deciphered for hours and hours.


    Continue to excessively apply the [Refined Magic Power] produced there to the [Magical Silver] and transform its properties.


    These coincidences are necessary.


    Moreover, the ¡¾Magic Silver¡¿ used as the sensing liquid is all colored red with cinnabar, so it is impossible to tell what kind of material it is made of just by looking at the magic power meter.


    Besides, even if they could reproduce the¡¾Renma Gin¡¿, it would take an enormous amount of time to reproduce the operational know-how. As well as the sharing of usage methods, in order to operate a measuring instrument, the accuracy must be kept constant and uniform.


    Just as a clock is useless if it is not set to time.


    A measuring instrument is also useless if it does not set a firm standard and make it widely known.


    Nowadays, we all use them as a matter of course, but I have built up the know-how for their operation before sending them out to the world.


    It is not something that can be done overnight, as it requires the construction of all kinds of procedures and knowledge in its production.


    ...... Personally, I believe that the most important thing in this matter is not the magic meter itself, but the know-how of the operation of this instrument.


    Even if other countries were able to reproduce the magic meter on their own, it would take at least a year to build up the awareness of the expansion rate of the witch''s silver against the magic power and the fact that this is a delicate instrument that cannot be used without adjustment.


    The amount of paperwork it took to build these things is no mean feat.


    Using my memory and the magic of copying documents, it still took me nearly five years.


    I am aware that I skipped a lot of steps, and I am sure that I contributed to the paradigm shift in magic technology.


    It''s not easy to copy such a thing, and I don''t want anyone to easily copy my hard work.


    When we were coordinating this announcement, we discussed again our concerns about imitation by other countries.


    "...... I see. You are right, it will not be easy to imitate.


    At the gathering of King Shinru, Crown Prince Ceylan, and the national mages.


    Ceylan spilled his words as if he had understood.


    The other national mages seemed to be of the same opinion, and without making any particular comment, they looked down at their magic meters or flipped through their documents.


    Arx, on the other hand, is making a presentation with a document in his hand as before.


    After a moment of silence, the guild leader Godwald opened his mouth.


    "...... Arx. Did you foresee this all along?


    "I think it''s more correct to say that we were working on the best way to operate it, rather than anticipating it. The fact that the method of operation has become so widespread is only a result of our efforts. In the process of making it, my uncle advised me many times, and the biggest reason is that the mages were eager to introduce the magic meter.


    Yes, the reason why we were able to go this far was because those in power and experts were very cooperative.


    There are many people in the world who will reject the introduction of new technology. If the mages of the kingdom were all those who valued only their own senses and their intuition, called craftsmanship, it would not have spread so quickly.


    The top runners in the field were not interested in new technology.


    Because they had so much power, they were able to push the envelope.


    If it were not for that, there would have been many obstacles in the way of the announcement of the magic meter.


    The guild leader continued to ask.


    "Once again, there is no fear of the technology being copied?


    "Yes. If other countries make this. Starting from making the witch''s silver, designing a special glass container, establishing the concept of vacuum, equalizing the expansion ratio of the witch''s silver. In addition to that, it is necessary to establish and disseminate the operational standards that form the basis of the magic meter''s values. This is a huge amount of information.


    Then, I showed him the document. As for the operation method, there are two piles of documents as thick as the man''s country''s Kojien. They are so heavy that if they were placed on the table, they would make a thumping sound.


    I''m not sure if other countries can easily compile this amount of information. The kingdom is currently one step ahead of the surrounding countries in magic technology, so is it really possible to win this competition or not?


    "I don''t think so. It''s just a matter of coming up with a numerical value, a method of operation, and getting the word out, but how long will it take to implement it? It will take more effort and time than it would take to create the actual thing.


    "Considering the progress of magic technology in other countries, it won''t take more than ten years. And if we advance ten years, the kingdom will have technology that is ten years more advanced.


    Roheim Wrangler, followed by Merkleya String, spoke up.


    The main magic of the kingdom has already been analyzed to determine how much magic power is needed and how much magic power should be consumed for each word.


    On the other hand, other countries do not have magic meters, so they still have to rely on their senses.


    While filling this hole, the kingdom will use the magic meter to further develop its magic technology.


    Suddenly, Muller Quint opens his mouth.


    "...... We just had to accept this. Enthusiastic about the performance of the magic meter, he reads the material sent to him monthly and applies it to his own research. On second thought, it could have taken us much longer to get here.


    "Indeed, even with the Mage Guild and the royal family''s support, the penetration was fast.


    A man followed Gastarkus'' statement.


    A man with a big belly, dressed in a luxurious traditional aristocratic costume.


    He is about thirty years old. His face is always smiling, indicating that he is a good-natured person.


    The king of the Kingdom of Zerips, a tributary kingdom of the Kingdom of Rynor, is the [Gale Mage] Al-Rizelli Vardan.


    I like making things. I also like to make things, but after I make something, I just throw it away. I like to make things too, but after I make something, I just throw it away. I''m well aware of that.


    Having said this, King Al turned to me.


    When it comes to manufacturing, you''re a good opponent of mine.


    "I''m afraid so, sir.


    "I''m afraid so. I would like to have a development discussion with you once.


    King Al is laughing lightly as he says this.


    Although he has the title of king, he has a very friendly disposition.


    My impression is that he is cheerful and refreshing. Although he is a king, he seems to be very easy to get along with, and although he is a giant, he has the nickname "Gale".


    As such, there are some people who were not present at the last gathering.


    "I have a question for you, Rabbit.


    A girl in a wheelchair suddenly opened her mouth.


    The mage, who stands out from the crowd, has long, lightly pigmented blue hair and eyes of the same color, and is dressed in a prison uniform that I have seen in the sealing tower.


    He is in a wheelchair, not because he has a bad leg, but because of the restraints.


    Like a mummy wrapped in bandages, he was strapped down with a belt.


    The youngest national mage. Alicia Roterbelle, the mage who goes by the name of "Drought.


    It seems that she is recognized as a dangerous person, and she is always being restrained like this.


    It''s strange, though, that the national mages and King Shinru are not particularly wary of her.


    Anyway...


    "Rabbit ......, isn''t it?


    Why didn''t the rabbit just take everything for himself?


    What does that mean?


    It means that you could have recreated the standards all by yourself. If you were serious, you could have created new magic and standards to replace the existing ones and spread them throughout the country, instead of matching the numbers to existing magic. And then you could have become the ruler of magic in the kingdom.¡¡No, it''s not impossible to do that now. In fact, if you''ve been able to penetrate so far, taking over would be a piece of cake, wouldn''t it?


    She might be right.


    There are already basic spells in the kingdom, and this manual was constructed based on the data that revealed the amount of magic power required for those spells.


    If I had created a new spell and only used that spell as the basis for the numerical data, I would be in the same situation as she described.


    But...


    I''ve never thought about it that way.


    "No?¡¡Isn''t it normal to think about it? Isn''t it impossible for your mind to think about it?


    I don''t see the point in doing that. If a spell is difficult to use, it will be weeded out, and even if a spell is spread, mages will always create new ones. In addition, there will be a tendency to keep the magic that has been used in the local area.


    We had the royal patronage this time. We had the royal patronage this time. Couldn''t we use that to innovate?


    Assuming we do that. The magic left behind by our predecessors is so sophisticated that changing it would create a huge backlash. And when it comes to making a magic meter, there will be a competition for accuracy. The longer you monopolize and delay the competition, the slower your progress will be.


    "Hmm. So you know how this will be handled in the future, don''t you, Rabbit?


    ............


    This girl seems to have a mysterious move, but she has a wide perspective, or she sees things differently than others. It''s true that she''s looking into the future because she''s comparing it to the way the man thinks about the world, but how dare she try to scoop up that part of him.


    When I was careful not to make any inadvertent comments, Alicia gave me a charming smile that did not match her age.


    "Oh, bunny. You don''t have to be so frightened, do you?


    No, the National Mage has earned himself a reputation as someone to be feared.


    Hmm, so let me ask you, what''s the next thing you''re going to do with this operation?


    "I think it''s about unifying the numerical standards for future measuring instruments.


    What exactly?


    For example, let''s say... For example, if you made a measuring device to measure the amount of curse, you could combine the magic power needed to use the magic with the amount of curse that comes out from using the magic.


    Roheim nodded his head as if he understood what I was talking about.


    "Hmm, I see. That''s true.


    On the other hand, a few of the mages didn''t seem to understand much about it. On behalf of them, Muller Quint asks.


    "Mr. Roheim. What is the significance of this?


    "Lord Quint. It''s nothing. It''s because it''s easier to understand and to share.


    Sharing?


    Yes. Currently, we use the unit of mana, but if we don''t use the same unit of 10 for the amount of curse generated when using a spell that consumes 10 mana, we''ll have to calculate the amount of curse each time we use it, which will take a lot of time.


    In that case, there will be people who cannot remember the corresponding numbers. We will also need a quick reference chart when communicating.


    It''s true that if the numbers are all different, it will be difficult to communicate.


    It is obvious that this will be similar to the Celsius, Fahrenheit, metric, and yard-pound systems. The yard-pound system, in particular, has slightly different numerical values in different countries.


    First of all, we have to think about the mechanism of the discharge of the curse, but unification is a must.


    That''s right. That means you''ve seen something that''s hard to understand. Hmmm, I wonder where you''ve seen that before.


    ...... Alicia has a perceptive way of looking at things.


    If you respond to her, you may end up in a quagmire. The right thing to do would be to keep silent and not say anything.


    Perhaps sensing my caution, Alicia was watching the situation with amusement.


    To be honest, she''s not my type. If I''m not careful, I''m afraid I''ll be taken in.


    Then, a woman in a hood turned her gaze to her.


    "Is that curse measuring device already there?


    No, I''m just using it as a metaphor, I haven''t started work on it yet.


    "...... I see.


    There was a hint of regret in his voice.


    The woman wore a black hood with cat-ear-like protrusions.


    Her name is Shreya Limarion. She''s a national mage chosen by the friendly nation of Sapphireburg. Her nickname is "The Huntress. She is said to be a master at hunting demons, and was nominated to be a national mage after destroying the Susonokami that had previously occurred in Sapphireburg.


    She was probably interested in Sapphireburg because it was regularly hit by demons. If we can measure the amount of [curse] that causes demons to appear, we may be able to prevent sudden damage.


    "Your Majesty.


    The guild leader calls out to King Shinru.


    "Very well. Other countries will be forced to follow the operational standards of the kingdom established by Arx, as long as they build their operational methods ahead of time and protect their documents. We will have to rely more and more on the kingdom''s umbrella when it comes to magic technology.


    "If we assume that this old bone, the magic meter, will eventually spread, we should spread its operation before other countries build it.


    "Lorheim.


    As Gastarkus said, it would be of great benefit to set a new standard before other countries do. Politically, I think it makes sense to go a little bit out on a limb here and make it public.


    Hmmm... ......


    Both Gastarkus and Roheim are positive. The guild leader is originally on the side of the instigator, so this means that the top three seats have given their approval.


    "So, Your Majesty.


    "Yes, it passes.


    In response to the Guild Chief''s question, King Shinru made the final decision.


    At the same time, the document was sent to the national mages, and each of them affixed their seal.


    Although they were already moving toward the announcement, and the approval was probably just a formality, the magic meter would now be officially announced.


    After all the documents had been stamped, Shinru suddenly turned to look at me.


    "Arx.


    Ha!


    We just had to accept this. We just had to accept it because you built the standards for us. Well, that''s easy. But you set it up that way all along. It would not be surprising if the construction of the operational method was more of an exploration.


    ...... Indeed, I suppose so.


    That''s exactly what Alicia said earlier, but where the hell did you get that from?


    Your Majesty. It''s the same as all the balances. I just built it to fit that knowledge.


    Don''t be ridiculous. This is a completely different method. You know all about it, don''t you?


    It''s .......


    When we were at a loss for an answer, Shinru put a smile on his face.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. I think you should open your head.


    Shinru said, and started laughing wildly.


    I can''t laugh at all, because I feel like I''m about to have my head cracked open.


    "You can continue to do whatever you want with your research. Don''t pry too much into it, either.


    When Shinru said this, the people who had gathered gave their approval.


    I was grateful to hear Shinru say that, because it was difficult for me to answer questions about this.


    Anyway, that''s what was discussed at the Mage''s Guild the other day.


    Of course, the national mages were also present at this party.


    Crabbe was explaining the magic meter on his behalf.


    Godwald, the guild leader, is following King Shinru with his bodyguard, Roheim, the third in command, is standing by the side of Crown Prince Ceylan, and Gastarkus, the great hero, is occupying a part of the hall with his family.


    Frederick, who looks like he''s crunching walnuts, is guarding the royal castle with some of his bodyguards and the national mage, Kasim Laury.


    Muller and Merkleya are on their way to greet the nobles and lords.


    King Al and Shreya of Sapphireburg are also present, with only Alicia absent.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ...... As I finished eating my plate of food, I noticed a man.


    The man seemed to be aware of my presence and approached me without trying to hide his displeasure.


    Just by looking at him, I felt anger like a burnt fire rising up in me.

 118 Episode 117 Presentation Party Part 2

    --On this day, Risha Raytheft and her father Joshua were attending the announcement party for the magic meter.


    The announcement party was a large scale event held at the royal castle, and even the royal family was in attendance.


    Risha had attended parties held by mage salons and noblemen living in the royal capital before, but this was the first time she had attended a party of this scale.


    Perhaps because of this, my mother Celine''s enthusiasm was so great that she was busy moving from place to place even though she was not attending the party herself.


    She took great care of the maids who helped her find and dress her dress, and she chose the ornaments that she wore with great care.


    Recently, the size of the dress I had been wearing was no longer suitable, so it was time to have it tailored, but even so, she put so much thought into it that I felt it was too much.


    The entire body was completely redone, and I had the impression in front of the mirror that he was much more beautiful than when he usually attended salons and parties.


    My father, Joshua, was dressed in traditional red aristocratic attire, holding a walking stick in his right hand, looking his usual regal self.


    He greeted the guests with his father.


    Now he is listening to his uncle Clive on the stage.


    Clive has his military uniform pulled over his shoulders, like a general who has come to the stage to give a speech before going to war.


    However, his usual open-mindedness has faded and his tone of voice is stern and powerful.


    The tone of his speech is stern and powerful. His inflection and inflection are very engaging. The precision and calculating nature of his speech was completely unimaginable from the usual gentle and dynamic Clive.


    Naturally, the invited guests were repeatedly surprised and interested.


    As for the explanation, he barely touched on the materials and principles of the magic meter, and only talked about the performance of the magic meter, focusing on what the magic meter could do and how much it could achieve.


    The content clearly shows that the magic technology of the kingdom has improved considerably compared to the high standard it had originally maintained.


    One of the most obvious examples is the significant improvement in chanting failure.


    Even ordinary mages usually failed two or three times out of ten, but now they almost never fail.


    Of course, the guests from other countries would have felt fear rather than shock.


    This would have dramatically increased the threat of mages, which had always been high.


    Now, they would not be able to think lightly about invading the kingdom.


    As well as the domestic mages, the mages of other countries were also restless, as if they wanted it and could not help but want it.


    While I was listening to the story of the magic meter, I suddenly became curious about what was behind me.


    I looked behind me, but there was no one there.


    There is no one, but there is something.


    Yes, the demon behind me is alive and well.


    After I freed him in the cave in Raytheft territory, he ended up following me around, talking to me every chance he got.


    At first, it was a little creepy because it was like a ghost, but it didn''t play any tricks on me, and it was friendly, so I got used to it sooner than I thought.


    In addition, they tell me things that I can''t perceive and share their knowledge with me, so these days I tend to talk to them more often.


    --See, that was a good deal, wasn''t it?


    I could imagine her face full of pride when she said that, and I kind of hated her for it.


    I''m not in a position to say such a thing, since I''m actually relying on him.


    Anyway, when he talks to me, I am moderately involved in the conversation.


    Since people around me cannot hear his voice, if I were to engage in conversation, people around me would become suspicious.


    Recently, my mother and father have been telling me that I need to work on talking to myself.


    Suddenly, the demon speaks to me.


    "Magic meter, huh? You used to use one too, didn''t you, Lisha?¡¡That.


    "Yes, but what''s wrong?


    The demon''s voice is low because there are people around.


    He asks back, trying not to look suspicious, especially to his father.


    It''s not that there''s anything wrong with it, but I just thought it was surprising that they made something like that.


    What do you mean by surprising?


    "What do you mean by surprising? It''s not something that can be made with this country''s technology. It''s true that there are some remains from the past, so it''s not absolutely impossible, but the fact that it''s built like this is strange.


    That''s how the demon explained it to me, but it didn''t really make sense to me.


    When we are wondering, the demon asks us a question.


    "Because it''s made of denatured silver, right?


    "Modified silver?¡¡I heard it was called something else.


    No, it''s denatured silver. No, that''s denatured silver. It''s true that denatured silver can be used to measure the dose of magic radiation without being disturbed by other wavelengths.


    "Is that so?


    Yes. That measuring instrument derives its value by using the property of denatured silver to expand under the influence of the wavelengths of magical power being emitted. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    It seems.


    The only problem is the refining of the ''compressed magic power'' needed to create the denatured silver. You can''t make that unless you have a magic high speed amplifier. That would be a reversal of the technology used to create it first.


    The demon explains it like that, but there are a lot of words that I don''t understand, so sometimes I don''t understand it very well.


    It''s as if I''m listening to him.


    The difference between him and the demon is that the demon doesn''t bother to explain in detail, but rather just blurts it out.


    But I think it''s quite primitive to reproduce that with a thermometer, and I think you''ve done a good job of it.


    "What is the thermometer ......?


    A thermometer is a thermometer. As it is, it''s a tool to measure air temperature or temperature.


    I''ve often heard that the temperature of the air can be measured using ...... tasers.


    Yeah, it''s kind of a simple method. What I''m talking about is a more convenient version of that. ...... Have you ever seen one that uses mercury?


    I''ve never seen it. I''ve never even heard of it.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    I don''t know. Wouldn''t it be like that if the denatured silver were easier to use?


    "That may be true, but the order is reversed, isn''t it?¡¡In all likelihood, the thermometer was created first. In fact, if a magic dosimeter was created first, it would have a different shape, right?¡¡Normally, it would be a device that uses a glass tube filled with a special gas to prevent other wavelengths from mixing in, and can only read magic rays. ...... No, to do that, you need electrodes first, so you''d need a thunderbolt. But we don''t use lightning power here at all. ...... Hmm, it shouldn''t be like a thermometer.


    "I don''t know. ......


    Was it your uncle who made that?


    No, it was your brother.


    Your brother?


    Yes. He''s over there.


    Then he looks at that man in the corner.


    Today, he was not wearing traditional noble clothes, but a sober colored jacket.


    I can''t deny that it looks a bit worn, but it definitely suits him.


    With his silver hair and red eyes, he shouldn''t be too hard to spot.


    Eventually, the demon seems to have read our gaze and found her.


    "......, he''s about your age?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "Yes.


    "Yes." "What?¡¡Is that for real?¡¡Are you serious about that?¡¡If he made it, when the hell did he start making it?


    "I heard that he was about eight years old when he started making .......


    "Wait a minute, that''s crazy, no matter how crazy it is. ......


    "Even if you say it''s strange, it''s because the finished product looks like that.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡And even though it doesn''t have a thermometer, it''s been incorporated into a thermometer for ease of use. You need a device to make denatured silver in the first place, so what the hell does this mean? ......


    The devil seems to be very confused. The demon seems to be very confused and is making sounds that I''ve never heard before.


    The magic meter is certainly an amazing invention. It is understandable that they are surprised that such a thing exists in reality.


    However, the demon seems to be shocked by something else than what they were blindsided by.


    Lisha.


    The reason, they say, is that it''s a step-skip development.


    "Risha?


    What?¡¡Yes, yes!¡¡What can I do for you? Father.


    Lisha, what''s wrong?¡¡What''s wrong with you?


    No, it''s nothing. I''m fine.


    Hmm, are you nervous?¡¡There are a lot of distinguished guests and senior nobles here. There will be more of this kind of thing in the future. Get used to it while you can.


    Yes, sir.


    I replied firmly to my father so that he would not know that I was talking to the devil.


    On the other hand, I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart.


    That was close. I was so busy talking to the demon that I neglected to pay attention to my surroundings. I should be more careful in the future so that I don''t look like I''m in the sky above.


    "I let my guard down.


    Whose fault is it? Whose?


    After a whispered exchange with the devil.


    Father Joshua looked around the hall.


    "This is a royal party. It''s a meeting hosted by the royal family. As expected, a magic meter would attract such a large number of people.


    Yes.


    They''re all in important positions. It''s an honor to be a part of such a gathering.


    As my father Joshua said, there are not only people of high rank at home, but also many foreign dignitaries.


    Normally, I would not be able to meet them, let alone talk to them.


    I''m afraid there are some people here who don''t belong in this meeting.


    ............


    Joshua''s face twisted into a grimace of bitterness.


    It seems that my father was already aware of the existence of that man.


    My father looked at her as if she were a stranger to him.


    Even though they were supposed to be family, he looked at her coldly, as if he had seen an enemy.


    It would have been better if it had been just that, but my father stopped listening to Crabbe and walked towards her in silence.


    "And you, Father?


    I called out, but Joshua didn''t seem to hear me and continued on his way.


    I hurriedly followed his back. But there was no sign of my father stopping.


    Eventually, the man turned to look at us, as if he had noticed that my father was approaching.


    His face is swarthy. She, like my father, is waiting with narrowed eyes, as if an enemy is approaching.


    My father stood in front of her and began to quietly intimidate her.


    "Why are you here?


    I''ve come to escort your uncle today, is there something wrong?


    "This is a royal gathering. It''s not a meeting that a man like you can attend. Then it''s normal for you to decline out of respect for yourself. Did you not understand that in your head?


    No, I requested my uncle that I should do the same, but it was unavoidable if my uncle, who is the national mage, gave me a strong order, and this is how I ended up attending.


    Our gazes crossed and sparks flew.


    You can always say you are not feeling well and back out.


    It''s a shame that you have to lie about something that can be easily exposed.


    "Hmm. Can''t you even use your head? That''s why you''re incompetent.


    When my father said that, he let out a big sigh.


    And then.


    "Shut up, you son of a b*tc*!


    What ......?


    "What do you mean, you should know your place? You were just offended by my face, weren''t you?¡¡You can''t even do your duty as a parent, so don''t lecture me like a guardian every time.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    Naturally, my father''s face began to flush.


    "You!


    What?¡¡What? Are you angry at me for defying you?¡¡You''ve got a very low boiling point for someone who acts like he can afford it.


    Suddenly, I felt my father''s arm lifted, and then his mouth unleashed a follow-up attack.


    I don''t know.¡¡Do you want to hit me with your emotions like before?¡¡Okay?¡¡Go ahead and do it. The moment you do that here, the House of Raytheft is finished.


    We only punish the unprincipled. There''s no punishment in this house.


    Is that so?¡¡If you do that here, there''ll be an uproar. I can do it myself if you want. If you cry like you''re old enough, you''ll get more attention. What would happen to your family if you interrupted the party?


    What would that do to you?


    I don''t care. I don''t care. I don''t care if I die. I''ll even take you into ''retirement on the estate'' right now.


    He said that and glared at my father.


    It was a tightrope-walking attack that took advantage of the situation and his position.


    --Wow, your brother''s really good.


    I can hear the devil''s choked voice.


    He''s fearless in these situations.


    Perhaps it''s because he''s walked a tightrope before. His resolve and guts are different from other kids.


    I guess my father won''t be so easy to deal with if he''s up against the family.


    "You''re getting carried away, ......!


    Which is it? ......!


    That man and my father are ratcheting up the pressure.


    Their deadly gazes clash, making it seem as if sparks are flying.


    My father''s intimidation is one thing, but that man''s energy is quite something. In the past, she was just pressurized, but now she has become tolerable.


    But the way he hits you is too strong.


    If that''s the case, people will notice.


    (At this rate, I''ll really be ......)


    I was trying to find a way to intervene.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice from the side.


    The voice belonged to a woman. However, the tone of voice is quite unpretentious for this occasion.


    When I turned around, there was Louise Rastinel, whom I had met at her house before.


    "This is Her Excellency Louise .......


    When my father saw Louise, he came to his senses and made a short bow.


    I''m sorry to have made you look so uncomfortable.


    You look different. Is there a problem?


    No, it''s just a family matter. I hope you don''t mind.


    Oh, really?¡¡I''m sorry if it''s complicated. But this is a royal party. As His Majesty''s vassal, I''d like to avoid anything that might interfere with the party as much as possible.


    "I''m sorry .......


    In response to Louise''s prickly words, her father bowed his head in a perfunctory manner.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    I''m sure you''ll enjoy it, Viscount.¡¡This day marks the beginning of a new chapter in the history of magic in the kingdom. If you were a mage, you''d feel the same way, wouldn''t you?


    "............?


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    My father agreed with Louise''s story and then hung his head with his eyes down.


    Louise turned around to make sure that the situation was completely under control.


    "Miss Lisha. You look good.


    Sir, it''s been a long time.


    Risha?¡¡Are you acquainted with His Excellency?¡¡Where did you get this?


    Oh, a while back. I came to say hello to him with the princess of Clemelia.


    Oh, I see. ......


    It is true that Louise''s words are correct, because at that time, she misrepresented herself as Charlotte''s escort.


    If I were to make a move, it would be here.


    I thanked Louise for her attention and called out to my father.


    "Father, it''s time to go to .......


    "Yes. Don''t do anything that will bring shame to your family.


    My father finally said this, but the man turned away and did not speak.


    My father was annoyed with his attitude, but I guess he couldn''t talk back in front of Louise.


    He walked quietly back to where he had been.


    I bowed to the man who looked at me as if to say thank you, and followed my father.


    In the middle of this, the devil speaks to me from behind.


    "...... was your father like this?


    ...... Yes.


    The devil has also seen my father from behind many times before.


    The reason why he asks this question now is probably because his father''s current attitude is quite different from the face he saw then.


    After all, he seems to have questioned the family relationship of the Raytheft family.


    ''He''s your brother, isn''t he?¡¡He doesn''t even seem to be living with us, why again?


    My father and mother don''t like my brother because of his low magic power.


    Ah, the magic supremacists. There are magic supremacists even in this age. No, well, it''s not that there aren''t any, but... I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    "...... Yeah.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m not sure what to say.


    "Is that how it is? ......


    That''s right. That''s what people are like. You can''t do anything about it once you start to dislike them because they are so close to you. That''s because you''re with them every day. You''ll see things you don''t want to see, whether you want to or not. That''s how the disgust builds up.


    Is that why my father and mother hated him so much?


    "Yes. It''s better not to think of them as family, or as immediate family, or as having any feelings for them at all.¡¡You''re a nobleman, after all. When money and power are involved, even parents and siblings fight ugly. The beautiful love between a parent and a child is just a myth. Hahahahahaha!


    ............


    When someone says that to me, I feel a sense of regret.


    I want to believe that this is not true, but the devil must be right.


    My father and mother will never be able to get close to her again.


    Don''t look at me like that. I''m just telling you the truth.


    "...... You''re really mean, aren''t you?


    Thanks a lot. You shouldn''t have any hope of understanding me, Lisha. I''m not sure what you mean by that. That''s when it gets really dark.


    That''s what the devil said at the end.


    I felt that his voice was somehow true.

 119 Episode 118 Presentation Party Part 3

    Huh, ...... ain''t gonna happen.


    When Joshua Raytheft left.


    Arx swore foully at his own inadequacy on the floor.


    His heart was beating fast.


    His legs were shaking pathetically.


    Apparently, the man''s pressure had touched him more than he thought.


    It wasn''t like this when I was on the battlefield.


    It didn''t happen when he was surrounded by the black panther riders.


    With the exception of when he encountered a marvelous being (Balg Gulba), even then, his fear would not have manifested in his body to this extent.


    In other words, the memories of being yelled at and beaten up as a child must have been very strong.


    Louise, who was covering for me, called out to me.


    "Are you afraid of your parents, too?


    I didn''t think they were scary, and I still don''t think they are. I didn''t think they were scary, and I still don''t think they are, but the fact that it shows in my body suggests that they were.


    "No, no, no, no, no. That was good defiance. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Is that so? ......


    I doubt very much if I could have stood up to him firmly.


    Unless you can observe yourself from a different point of view, you can''t see weaknesses that you don''t have.


    Now, I have the foundation of having followed that man''s life.


    I also have the support of my past experiences in battle.


    But even so, I felt that I was still not good enough to face that man.


    As I gritted my teeth at my own pettiness, Louise let out an exasperated breath.


    "Hey, have you ever thought about your age?¡¡It''s rather impressive that you were able to rebel against such powerful parents at your age. You''ve got some nerve.


    I couldn''t respond to those words.


    I couldn''t respond to his words, because this time I felt more shameful than happy to be praised.


    That''s the parent who got you out of the family?


    Yeah.


    From where I''m standing, they look pretty decent, but what do you think?


    What do you think?" Louise asked the local lord who had been following her right behind.


    I don''t know about his personality, but I''m sure he''s not the only one who''s an old member of the Eastern Military House. I''m sure the pressure is well worth it. We have a great enemy, the Gillis Empire, but I''ve heard that they''re always fighting other races. I''m sure they were impressive.


    "Yes, it was. And when it comes to you, they''re like that.


    Maybe that''s why they put so much emphasis on magic.


    It''s a shame that you have so little magic. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with the money you''ve got.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    That''s right. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    In fact, it can even be said that the mage nobles have too much magic power.


    The non-mage families are not familiar with magic and magical power, and this is why they look strange.


    Anyway, I would like to thank Louise again for her support.


    "Thank you, Louise, for your help.


    When I bowed, Louise said again, "It''s been a long time. I replied, "It''s been a while," and after a brief greeting.


    "His Majesty asked me to take a look at you," she said.


    "His Majesty?


    "You. He said you might be involved in something, so he asked me to take care of you while he''s away.


    That''s .......


    I appreciate that. He says a lot of crazy things, and he can be a bit harsh, but he''s always looked out for me, whether it''s at the ceremony or at the guild meeting a while back.


    "But why you?


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m here.


    You''re right. I would like to thank you again.


    After thanking Louise.


    "Isn''t Diet coming today?


    He looked around, but there was no sign of the man he was looking for.


    "Deet''s not here this time. Before he came to King''s Landing, he had to take a little test, and he couldn''t pass it.


    An exam?


    She''s going to study at the academy next year. You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?


    Uh, yeah, well, ...... her behavior didn''t meet the standards.


    Yeah, yeah, that''s what I''m talking about. I was dying to do it because there were sweets at stake. Well, I didn''t have enough time. It was her fault for not being neat and tidy in general.


    It seems that motivation alone is not enough to override the daily routine.


    It was Diet who was dying of paperwork. When it comes to the practice of manners and behavior that requires more care, it is not hard to imagine that things will be similar to that time.


    I can see him leaking his spirit out of his mouth as he did before.


    But...


    (If you''re Deet''s age, you''re probably just a little naughty. ......)


    The Rastinel family may be quite strict in that area.


    The Rastinell family may be quite strict about that. Even so, it doesn''t seem to add up when you see how unrestrained they usually are.


    I have my doubts, but anyway...


    "Sweets, sir?¡¡Is there something you like Deet?


    Because when I drop by your place, you''ll have some kind of candy for me, right?


    I''ll give you some ......, but did you use it for the broth, by any chance?


    Yes, I did. You''ll be more motivated if you have a reward, right?¡¡It''s all for the sake of the Rustinelle territory.


    Louise laughed gaily, without any sign of remorse.


    And then she turned her gaze to the table as if she was aiming for it.


    "So, is that what''s over there?


    Yes, it''s soma wine. Now that we''ve perfected the process, we''ve officially presented it to you.


    "I see. So you''ve settled the matter of how to handle it.


    There are some restrictions on its sale.


    Of course. I''m glad we''re getting our cut. ......


    What?


    No, nothing. So?¡¡What did His Majesty say when he ate it?


    ...... He was pissed that I didn''t tell him about all this good food.


    That''s the story of when I took it with Clive.


    When I offered it to him in the garden, he didn''t care about it at first, but the moment he drank it, his attitude changed. He kept asking me, "Is this all you have?" and "How much can you prepare?


    After that, I guess it would be more correct to say that he complained about me rather than getting angry.


    I can''t say that I felt like a child who had been ostracized.


    When I told her what had happened, Louise laughed with amusement in her voice.


    "Hahahaha!¡¡I bet you did!


    "You were also sarcastic to your uncle. I think my uncle was more annoyed than I was.


    Melted Iron-dono and His Majesty are best friends.


    This time, the main character is the magic meter, but Soma sake is also very popular.


    It''s so popular that dignitaries have been asking the waiters if there''s any more, and where it''s made.


    Since it cannot be sold without the permission of the royal family, it is not publicized here.


    It will be difficult to increase the production of this product unless we are given a territory in the future.


    For that matter, it would be impossible to even talk about it without creating the Soma Forest.


    For the time being, Crabbe will be the target of His Majesty''s sarcasm, but since he can drink soma wine regularly, I hope he can put up with it.


    Speaking of Crabbe, let''s take a look at his explanation of the magic meter that just ended.


    He thrusts out objects of comparison at every opportunity, and talks like a businessman or a presenter. I can''t imagine much from the usual dynamic Clive. No, I''m sure it''s not unimaginable, because even when he was developing the magic meter, he put a lot of emphasis on planning and reporting. Maybe it''s because I''ve never seen him like this before.


    Maybe it''s because she''s never seen him like this before, or maybe it''s because she''s been watching Crave and the magic meter, and Louise has been reading her thoughts.


    "But the magic meter. You''ve made a hell of a thing yourself.


    "What are you talking about, Louise?


    "Oh?¡¡Are you still not telling me?¡¡I think it''s obvious by now.


    Louise looked at me with a sly smile. I''ve been there for silver, so I have more information to guess about her than any other noble. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    Please don''t go to ....... Officially, we''re not supposed to announce the creator yet.


    Hahaha. Well, you never know where someone might be listening. I''m not going to say anything rash. So, have you met the heads of the dukes?


    "I''ve just met with Lord Brendan Romarius and Lord Corridor Zeire. The head of House Cyphreys, His Excellency Egbert Cyphreys, was unable to attend for various reasons, so I was unable to greet him.


    "The old man of the abbey is quite old now. The old man of the Academy of Magic is already quite old, so he must get sleepy at night.


    Louise made a joke about it, making the local lord nervous.


    In addition, it seems that the head of Argusia is not here.


    Louise replied as if it was a usual question.


    "Oh, the head of Argusia doesn''t attend these meetings.


    "Really?


    I''m a good friend of Suu''s, so I wanted to say hello to her once if I could.


    I''ve never seen him before, either. It''s a strange house, that one too.


    Louise is laughing as she says this. It is beyond question strange that a great lord, also known as the Ten Monarchs, has never met, but what does it mean?


    As I frowned and groaned, Louise approached me with a sly smile.


    What is it?¡¡Are you lonely because you don''t have a princess you get along with?


    No, that''s not what I meant!


    Hahaha!¡¡You don''t have to hide anything!¡¡I''m sure we''re close!


    "Ugh. ......


    But it''s true that I was looking for her. You can''t separate yourself from the tension in these situations, so you tend to look for people you are used to talking to in order to feel at ease.


    I looked around again to see if he was not here today, but there was no sign of him.


    Perhaps it was because Crabbe''s explanation was over, but I began to notice the invited guests here and there.


    "Huh?¡¡Mayfa Darnanez?


    That''s from the Northern Alliance, I believe.


    Arx had heard that name before.


    She is a talented young woman who became the leader of the Northern Alliance when she was just in her twenties.


    After succeeding the former leader, she is said to have consolidated her position through a bloody purge.


    Now, she has gone to greet King Shinru, and seems to be talking about something.


    A woman wearing a military jacket over a black dress. She is a wavy dark blonde with skin as white as fresh snow, but with a luster and firmness that does not make her look unhealthy. She is probably just over twenty years old. There are still glimpses of a girl in some places, but she is filled with a dignity that does not match her appearance or age.


    The Northern Alliance is allied with the Kingdom, is it not?


    Formally, at least.


    What do you mean?


    The Confederation is a collection of different kings and lords. It''s not monolithic. There are some that lean towards the Empire, some towards the Kingdom, and some that lean towards Istoria in the north, so if you look at what''s inside, there''s a lot of variation.


    That kind of thing happens all the time.


    I''ve heard that Maifa is pushing for an alliance with the Kingdom in order to counter the Gillis Empire''s policy of aggression.


    Mayfa herself is pro-kingdom, but if the ...... kingdom is no longer worthy of an alliance, she will cut it off immediately. Well, that''s not going to happen now that this thing''s been announced.


    She''s probably right. I''m sure they''ll want to strengthen their ties in the hopes that the kingdom will grow.


    Maifa ended the conversation quickly and left Shinru.


    The conversation was surprisingly short. You''re surprisingly short on time, which means you''ve already talked behind the scenes.


    Judging from the fact that the other guests had taken a reasonable amount of time to greet him, it was safe to assume that negotiations had already taken place.


    Next, Louise turned her attention to an incredibly large man.


    The man had been on Arx''s mind since he first appeared at the venue.


    He was a head, or maybe two, taller than some of the taller people in the hall.


    He gave me the impression that he was a giant.


    He seemed to be discussing something with Crabbe, who had finished explaining the magic meter.


    The big man seems to be at ease, but Crabbe seems to be somewhat troubled, even though he''s being polite.


    "That''s Barbaros zan Grandon. That''s Barbaros zan Grandon. He''s the king of the maritime nation of Grandshell to the south.


    "Isn''t ...... an enemy nation?¡¡Why have we been invited to this meeting?


    "The situation there is a little bit unique, the relationship between the kings is not bad. Besides, there are various kinds of enemy countries, aren''t there?¡¡If they''re completely hostile like the Gillis Empire, that''s a different story. There are also countries that don''t want to fight right now, or want to find a peaceful relationship in the future. We don''t want to be attacked by the Gillis Empire in collusion with us, do we?


    That''s true. If Grandshell was invaded by the Gillis Empire at the same time, it would be difficult to defend. The fact that they are trying to maintain friendly relations is part of their diplomatic measures to avoid that.


    Why then, Uncle?


    I''ve heard that you have a wide circle of friends thanks to your travels. Maybe that''s the reason.¡¡And I''m thinking of using that as a window to negotiate the magic meter.


    I see, because unlike the other allies, we can''t get the magic meter to be flexible.


    It''s also possible that he''s just here for some one-way chitchat. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who''d like to have a look at it.


    "............


    I''m not sure how a king can be so optimistic in this situation, but he is definitely a drunken old man with a bottle of wine in his hand and a hearty laugh. In fact, that prediction might be correct.


    When I turned my gaze back to Xinru, I saw a group of people dressed in a mixture of Chinese and Japanese costumes.


    That''s a Bai Liangban officer.


    People from Baiyang were also invited to the previous ceremony.


    His country''s guests seemed to be friendly with King Xinru, and their conversation after the greeting seemed to be longer than that of the other dignitaries.


    Next, he greeted Ceylan, and then approached the two who were close by.


    They were a flamboyantly dressed woman and a child about the same age as myself.


    They were also surrounded by a group of guards. So they must be royalty.


    The child''s face is not as hidden as Siran''s, so you can see his outline if you get close enough.


    "Sir, who are those people?


    Oh, that''s Ceylan''s brother and his first wife.


    Mrs. Ceylan and her brother. ...... Your Highness has a brother, doesn''t he?


    Your brother is not the rightful heir. It''s understandable that you don''t know. He doesn''t appear on the stage or take part in political affairs, so he and his wife have retreated into hiding. I doubt many people have seen him. This is the first time I''ve seen him myself.


    Is that what you''re doing?


    The kingdom originally hides the children of the royal family, but as for your brother, they keep him away from all such occasions. The crown prince has already decided before the birth of their highnesses.


    "Before they were born?


    Yeah. For the sake of the royal family''s authority.


    Louise''s words hit the nail on the head. Ceylan had already told me about it.


    The godson, right?


    "......, how do you know that?


    Louise''s eyes narrowed.


    I''ve heard that before from His Highness. I did not go into the details, but His Highness told me that he was the one to create a new authority in the kingdom.


    He buys you that much? I see. Well, that explains why you''re willing to do anything for him.


    So your mother is one of them?


    No, Prince Ceylan is the son of the second wife. So they''re half-brothers.


    ...... Wow.


    When I heard those words, I couldn''t help but raise my voice in a strained tone.


    Did Louise know exactly what I meant?


    "Well, well, well, that''s a low blow, isn''t it?¡¡It''s disrespectful.


    "Oh, no, I mean...


    I know what you''re thinking. No royal family is immune to succession disputes. But that''s not what you need to worry about. You''re doing fine.


    "I see.


    As my gaze wandered toward the hall again, I saw a crowd of people in one corner of the hall.


    I guessed that the lords had resumed their exchanges.


    Still, there seemed to be quite a crowd.


    It didn''t seem to be a place occupied by House Rondiel.


    My Lord, what house is that gathering from?


    "I don''t know. It looks like nobles from the kingdom, but I don''t recognize them. What do you think?


    Louise said, looking inquiringly at the provincial lords who accompanied her.


    The one in the center is probably the head of the Razrael family from the south.


    "Huh?¡¡What?


    Sir, do you know him?


    Yes. It''s a famous family whose legitimate son is quite talented in magic. You can see a brown-haired kid about your age by his side.


    Uh, is that him?


    As Louise said, at the center of the group is a nobleman with brown hair and a boy with the same color hair. He was not dressed in traditional clothes, but in a jacket and long pants like himself. He looks fresh, and is probably very sociable. He has a smile that seems to be well-liked by those around him.


    I think his name is Kane Razrael. I believe his name is Kane Razrael. I believe he was called the second coming of the brave.


    I think the name is Kane Razrael.


    Yes. In the annals, the battle between the heroes and the demon king is a legitimate heroic tale. When someone with extraordinary talent comes along, they might want to compare him to the heroes.


    But you don''t say he''s like the Three Saints.


    I''m sure he''s too afraid to do that. After all, there are fairies in the world who know what it was like. It might offend them.


    "Oh. ......


    In this world, fairies that are told in fairy tales actually exist, just like the Chains that Arx met in his dream before. Arx hasn''t seen one yet, but since each of them has a role to play, it is said that they can still be seen here and there.


    Anyway, about the crowds.


    Even now, many nobles are constantly going to greet the head of Ra''srael and also greet Kane. This is quite a rare sight, since at most of these parties, the people tend to gather around the principal or senior nobleman, such as a lord or prince.


    If you have a lot of magic power and a good talent for magic, your future prospects are bright.


    It is only natural that the higher-ups would take notice of them and the lower-ups would come to them.


    It''s amazing.


    That''s what you''re supposed to be.


    I''ll save that for the presentation.


    Eventually, a small, middle-aged man in an extravagant costume appears to Kane. When he appears, most of the surrounding nobles, including the head of the Razrael family, bow to him, but the middle-aged man does not seem to be pompous, and treats him smilingly.


    That aristocratic man, Arx had just met.


    ''You must be His Excellency Corridor Zeire.


    You said you''ve just greeted him.


    Yes, sir. You seemed to be alone earlier. ......


    Apparently, he is now accompanied by a girl. She''s about the same age as you and Kane, and she''s dressed like a flower, as if she''s about to attend a blind date.


    That must be the youngest daughter. Didn''t you bring her to him?


    Well, the announcement party might be a good opportunity to use it to bring the two together.


    While the local lord was guessing like that, the Razrael family was constantly receiving people.


    In terms of talent, Lisha should fall into that category, but she doesn''t because the House of Raytheft is based on the principle of quality and sturdiness, and Joshua is loyal to that principle and doesn''t want to socialize unnecessarily. This, combined with the Razrael family leader''s talkative attitude and propaganda, is what brought out the difference.


    Suddenly, I hear a buzz.


    People''s eyes were drawn to the Lazrael family, as if the crowd had never existed.


    Attracted by the mixed voices of surprise, I turned toward the commotion with Louise and the others.


    "Huh?¡¡There''s someone unusual here.


    Louise said to me.


    "Unusual?


    It might be tough for someone of your height, but look further in.


    After some light jumping around, the wall broke and people in distinctive costumes emerged from it.


    One of them looked familiar to Arx.


    It was a woman with long, wine-colored hair who was leading the way.


    It was the woman who had ambushed him in the alleyway leading to his house, the one who called herself Ursula.


    "Oh, Louise, sir?¡¡Who are those people?


    They''re hyouga. We''re from the west, so we don''t have much to do with them, but they have distinctive costumes. I know them.


    I pretended not to know, and she told me.


    Then she looked down and grinned.


    "What, are you curious?


    Just some things.


    She''s such a beauty. At your age, I''d be concerned.


    No, that''s not what I meant. ......


    Ha, ha. Don''t hide it. I''m sure you''ll catch a man''s eye.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to get a man''s attention. She''s right, Ursula is attracting the attention of many men. Not only the nobles, but even the guests are glued to her appearance.


    I thought I heard that you were in a dispute with someone else. ......


    I hadn''t paid much attention to the Hyouga tribe before, but it''s easy to notice when it''s about you. That''s part of the reason why I looked into it, and found out that they are currently involved in a skirmish with another country.


    As for that, a local lord answered me.


    "I believe they are currently in dispute with the Kingdom of Donaea in the northeast.


    "Donaea?


    "The Kingdom of Donaea? It''s not as powerful or technologically advanced as the Kingdom. It is said that Donaea has a big attitude toward neighboring countries because of its history. That''s why they''ve recently started claiming the land where the Hyouga live.


    "Ah, ......, the number one reason for conflict between nations.


    Haha, yeah. It''s true that territorial disputes are the easiest to bring up as a cause.


    I see, as I heard the other day, they are having a hard time with the land they live on.


    But the fact that Donaeaus is focusing on the same magical technology as Rynor...


    That''s right. I''m sure this will make them even more hostile to us.


    That''s part of the reason why the Hyouga came to greet us.


    Maybe that''s part of it. If we approach the kingdom, it will serve as a deterrent to the other side. I think it''s conceivable that they''re aiming to disperse the target by having them infer that they have the backing of the kingdom.


    That''s very clever.


    I think that''s why it has been able to maintain itself and not die out.


    In the midst of this discussion with Louise and the others, I suddenly thought I saw Ursula looking at me.


    I wondered how I would react if she continued to contact me, but she seemed to have understood that. I was not approached even once during this presentation party.

 120 Episode 119 In the basement of The Magic Academy

    --The Academy of Magic, an academic institution of the Kingdom of Rynor, is closed at night and the access of students and instructors is restricted.


    This is mainly for the purpose of preventing intrusion from the outside.


    Since the Academy is one of the centers of magic in the kingdom, there are certain secrets that cannot be divulged to the outside world.


    The gates are closed to deny intruders.


    The grounds are rigged to set off an alarm if an intruder is detected.


    The lecturer on duty has already completed his patrol of the building, and the only thing left to do is to leave it to the guards who guard the perimeter of the Mage Guild.


    In this supposedly deserted wizardry school, there was a girl.


    Claudia Cyphreys, daughter of the Dukes of Cyphreys.


    On this night, she was summoned by her grandfather, Egbert Cyphreys, to enter the Academy, which is forbidden to enter at night.


    Egbert had designated the courtyard as the meeting place for the students.


    When Claudia arrived at the courtyard, she found Egbert in front of the engraved fountain in the center.


    The head of the Cyphers family for generations has been the head of the wizarding academy here, and Egbert is the current head.


    He is already an old man, sometimes described as a withered branch, but his appearance shows no signs of decay.


    He is of a stature worthy of being called a great man, and his body is filled with powerful magical power.


    Dressed in white vestments, he gazes at the stars like Megas, who was said to be a great mage.


    Claudia made a graceful bow in front of her beloved grandfather.


    "Grandfather. I''m sorry to keep you waiting.


    Claudia. I''m sorry to call you at this hour.


    No, no. The fact that you''ve taken the trouble to call me here at this hour speaks volumes. As a member of the Cyphrus family, and as your granddaughter, I am honored.


    Claudia said, and smiled gently at Egbert.


    Claudia said this and smiled gently at Egbert, her words too condescending and ornate to be sarcastic, but perhaps it was because of her good upbringing.


    Egbert took his granddaughter''s words as natural and got right to the point.


    "There is no other reason I called you here today. There''s something I want to show you.


    "Yes?


    You are to be the next head of House Cyphrus and I am old. It''s about time.


    Please don''t say that. Your grandfather is still very much alive.


    "Yes. I''m sorry you''re worried about him.


    No, it''s not a concern. ......


    Egbert looked down at Claudia with compassion as she stubbornly tried to resist.


    Eventually, Egbert began to walk slowly.


    In response to her grandfather''s quiet, unspoken "follow me" attitude, Claudia quietly followed him.


    They walked from the courtyard, through the corridor, and into the hallway of the building.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    ...... It had already been two years since Claudia had entered the Academy of Magic.


    The structure of the academy is familiar, and there is no place that is not already familiar.


    She thought so, but the place she had just walked through was completely unfamiliar to her.


    The furnishings were placed upside down.


    I stepped not on the floor but on the ceiling.


    We stepped on the ceiling, not the floor, and the view out the window was the same, with stars scattered under our feet.


    It seemed as if we were trapped in an upside-down world.


    "Grandfather, what is this?


    "Claudia. Remember these directions. You can''t come here unless you follow these directions.


    Egbert, as usual, did not say much.


    As usual, Egbert didn''t say much, but what he did say was always important.


    Claudia didn''t ask any more questions, but quietly followed Egbert.


    Eventually, a ''staircase to the basement'' appeared in front of them.


    It''s a great way to find out what''s going on in your life.¡¡So there was a place like this in the hospital?


    Yes. This is a secret place that only the head of the Cyphrus family knows the location of. Even the royal family is not aware of this place.


    So something so secret exists in a place like this?


    It was a surprise that even the royal family did not know about it, but it was not impossible.


    The Cyphers have existed in this area since before the rise of the Kingdom of Rynor, and at that time they fought against invading armies of different races and other countries. It is recorded that they stubbornly did not leave this land even when they were outnumbered, and with the help of the Closerlords who eventually came to visit, they were able to repel the invasion.


    In other words, what Egbert was about to show Claudia was the reason why her ancestors had stubbornly remained in this land.


    Claudia''s body tensed slightly with tension, but she was just as proud.


    As soon as Egbert stepped into the room, an ore-like object on the wall automatically lit up.


    It showed a spiral staircase.


    The design was different from anything Claudia had ever seen before; it was flat, with no ornate decoration. The material looked like metal, but it wasn''t, but it didn''t have any of the warmth of wood. Every corner is smooth, and it is hard to imagine how it was processed.


    Claudia followed Egbert, amazed at the remains of ancient technology.


    Plucking at the edge of her skirt, she carefully avoided stepping on the hem.


    But not without grace.


    I take the stairs slowly and quietly, keeping the sound of my heels to a minimum.


    How far have I climbed?


    When I reached the top, the lights came on all at once, revealing my surroundings.


    It was a large space. It was so large that it could have contained the entire grounds of the Academy.


    I didn''t know there was such a vast space under the Academy. ......


    "It is said that this place was built by our forefathers in the time period depicted in the Mage''s Minstrel.


    "So it was built that long ago. No wonder it has such a distinctive structure.


    Don''t be surprised yet, Claudia. What lies ahead is even further back in time than that.


    Claudia gulped as she heard Egbert''s words.


    The floor was made of a material she had never seen before.


    Lights that lit up with every step.


    A surprisingly vast space.


    I wondered what lay beyond.


    At the far end of the basement was a huge lump of ore, three meters high, reflecting glitter.


    This is ...... crystal.


    "Hmm. It''s said to have been created by the Sage.


    The Holy Sage?¡¡The Sage, one of the three sages.


    Yes. Look. See what''s behind it.


    Is that a black shadow, ......?


    That''s a servant of the devil, a being called a demon. You know about Groswell, don''t you?


    Yes. He''s the one who fought the Sage that your grandfather mentioned earlier.


    Of course Claudia knew the story of the Sage.


    Of course Claudia knew the story of the Sage, for there are many fairy tales about him.


    This crystal is said to be the one that sealed the wizard.


    I can only see a black shadow, but I would never have thought that a fairy tale demon could be enclosed in a place like this.


    No wonder you''re surprised. But it''s true.


    Egbert said, turning to Claudia.


    "Claudia. This is what I wanted to tell you. "This is what I wanted to tell you. Even before the kingdom rose, at the distant end, the founder of the Cyphers was entrusted by the Sage to be its guardian. We were told that we must never release it from its seal until the Sage had destroyed it.


    Claudia understood about the guardianship.


    But there was one sentence in Egbert''s statement that she could not miss.


    "Grandfather. I understand you want to protect it. But what do you mean when you say the Sage will destroy it?


    "Hmm. It is said in the prophecy of the kraki that it says. The unhurt demon can only be destroyed by the left hand of the Sage.


    But the Sage is no longer with us, is he?


    Yes, he is. The Sage, as you know, is from the time period depicted in the Age of Spirits.


    "Then how?


    "............


    Egbert did not answer Claudia''s question.


    Claudia touched the crystal in front of her as her grandfather stopped answering. The mineral, said to have been created by a sage, was cool to the touch, giving her the illusion that the touch might chill the soul deep within her body.


    In the fairy tales of the Never Hurt Demon ......, it is said that he sold his soul to the devil and gained invincible power.


    It''s true. It is said that the demon gave the demon its power and never suffered any injury. That''s why the Sage was forced to seal them like this.


    So they were as powerful as the fairy tales say.


    That''s right. That''s why the Sage will descend upon this land again and unleash this evil to destroy it. Until then, we, the Cyphers, must obey the words of our Lord, the Sage, and protect it from everyone and everything.


    "Lord ......, isn''t it the royal family that we''re crowning?


    You''re right, too, but we have an agreement about that. You''re right, too, but there''s an agreement about that. The first king said that the Cyphers may have two sovereigns.


    The first king allowed such a thing?


    Yes. He said it was in consideration of our situation. "In times of peace, follow the royal family. When the Sage appears, follow the Sage. If the first king said it, even the current king can''t change it.


    To Claudia, this sounded like a tremendous story.


    Allowing the dukes, the most powerful family in the country, to have two sovereigns. It would be an admission of betrayal and disobedience, and no ruler of any country would ever allow it.


    The events of the Age of Spirits have a weight that no ruler can ignore.


    "Claudia. "Claudia. The magic that has been passed down in our family was given to us by the Sage. He took pity on our ancestors, who were lamenting the disadvantages of natural selection, and gave them a great task. It is the true purpose of the Cyphers to repay the great favor bestowed upon us by the Sage, as well as to serve the Crosselords who protected our family in times of crisis during the war.


    Yes.


    "There will come a time in the near future when I will hand this over to you, along with the Academy. Claudia. I expect you to have the dignity and decisiveness befitting the head of a wizard academy.


    Yes. I swear to you that I will do my best to live up to the fathers who left this to me.


    Claudia.


    Grandfather. My heart is trembling with emotion. It means that I am now worthy to be the head of the Cyphrus family.


    Claudia''s gaze on the crystal was one of joy. It''s the joy of having the confidence to be entrusted with such a large role.


    Suddenly, Egbert''s eyes, which had been stern until now, took on a gentle glow.


    It was not directed at the next head of the family, but at his granddaughter.


    It is a light filled with compassion to face the only family member who is a family member.


    "...... Claudia, don''t be overwhelmed. There are many tricks here. No one ever gets this far.


    But Claudia shook her head.


    "No. Grandfather, I''m going to work even harder. Eventually I''ll have to become the head of a wizarding academy like your grandfather. So I won''t be able to spend my days in idleness.


    "But you''re still young. You don''t need to push yourself. It is necessary for a superior to learn to let others do their work.


    No, I know that as the next head of the family, I will have to do more than anyone else. ...... Your father and mother are no longer with us.


    What happened to your father and mother was an unfortunate accident.


    Yes. As the next head of the family, you will have to work hard.


    "Claudia ......


    Egbert''s words of compassion did not reach the sparkle in Claudia''s eyes.


    It was partly because her parents were no longer with us.


    But also because her parents were no longer alive.


    The fact that she was a descendant of the family that had protected them all these years.


    These factors made Claudia aware of her responsibility.


    To work harder as a member of the Cyphrus family.


    As a descendant of a proud family, she had to be more noble.


    In order to do so, he had to be even harder.


    To myself and to others.


    Egbert continues to speak, with a hint of apprehension, as Claudia burns quietly.


    Only the left arm of the Sage can destroy the demon that never hurts ....... When this demon descends into the world again, the world will be swallowed up by the sea of flesh and will once again follow the path of desolation. The people will be in agony and cling to the tin plate soldiers. Be mindful that all the world will be covered by the crimson sun, and the panting of people''s suffering will never cease.


    "Grandfather, the story is at .......


    "Many of the prophecies told in the prophecies are pessimistic about the future of the world. The prophecies that have been handed down to us allude to this.


    But it doesn''t sound like it''s suggesting that the Sage will destroy the demons.


    No, it doesn''t. This prophecy is about the end of the world.


    Then why in the world did you just say that the Sage will come down to earth again?


    "............


    Claudia could not hide her dismay at Egbert''s sudden silence.


    "Oh, Grandfather?


    This is my wish, my family''s wish. "This is my wish, my family''s wish, that one day the Sage will destroy it.


    Claudia thinks.


    Claudia wondered if what Egbert had just said was just a way of deceiving himself in order to avoid accepting the reality of what was about to happen.


    But that''s understandable. We have not been told the solution.


    That''s why we have to make sure we keep it.


    I think that what I said earlier implies such an intention.


    "To prevent this prophecy from becoming a reality, no one must touch the seal.


    Yes.


    This fact made Claudia, who had a fire in her heart, more excited.


    Whether it would be for the better or for the worse.

 121 Episode 120 The Impatience of King Donas

    "A tool to measure magic power?


    King Rujano of Donaeaus stood up in astonishment when he heard the report from his agents.


    The throne rattled in protest as it was bounced by the force of the uprising, and wine overflowed and spilled from the golden cup he was holding.


    It was a loud voice that lacked composure. It was an uncharacteristic outburst for a champion, but the current Rujano didn''t really care about the appearance of his blunder.


    "Nonsense!¡¡There''s no way I could have made that!¡¡There must be some mistake!


    "Well. I agree with you, but from what I''ve read in the ...... report, I''m pretty sure there''s no mistake.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.¡¡I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, you''re going to want to make sure that you''re getting the most out of your business.


    I''m not sure if that exists,......, but it''s ridiculous.


    Lujano realized that the interrogation report was correct and muttered in dismay.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    "The Kingdom of Rynor ...... are a pain in the ass, d*mn it!


    The high-pitched sound of metal hitting metal echoed through the room, and the bright red of the wine spread across the floor.


    The reason he is so hostile to Rynor is that Donaea is also a country that puts magic technology first.


    He is not afraid to tell the surrounding countries that it is the best technology in the continent.


    In war, it has overwhelmed other nations with its magical power.


    It is quite natural for the king of such a country to regard the Kingdom of Rynor as an enemy.


    In recent years, the Kingdom of Donaea has failed to create any new technology, while the Kingdom of Rynor has established a solid reputation with its Academy of Magic, national mages, and the development of glittering glass.


    This could threaten their dominance and interests.


    There was no way that Rujano would not find the Kingdom of Rynor an annoyance.


    Rujano questioned the man who had reported to him.


    "So, did you bring that magic measuring device with you?


    No, they said it was too heavily guarded and controlled for anyone to steal it.


    If we can''t get them from the Kingdom of Rynor, what about the ones that have gone to other countries?¡¡Can''t you get your hands on one or two?


    It seems they have restrictions on the number of countries they can export to and the number they can export to, so it''s difficult to get them. ......


    What do you mean you can''t?


    I''m sorry, sir!


    The man with the king''s intuition shrinks to the spot and prostrates himself.


    The man with the king''s intuition shrinks and falls flat.


    So what about imitation?


    You can''t do anything about it if you don''t have the ...... original in hand.


    "You can at least steal a look at it. Can''t you at least predict what it''s going to be like from that?


    I can''t tell from the outside. ......


    No!¡¡It''s completely useless!


    Lugano''s frustration extended to the throne on which he sat.


    Instead of slamming the fan on his hip against the back of the chair to vent, the fan snapped in half and rolled across the floor.


    The man who came up to report cowered at the loud noise and hung his head even deeper.


    He lowered himself and tried to get away from the storm, but Lugano''s irritation showed no signs of abating. At this rate, he fears that he might even violate the man who came to report him.


    In the meantime, the man who had been standing by Lugano''s side opened his mouth.


    "Your Majesty!¡¡Your Majesty!¡¡Please allow me to speak. ......


    "What is it, my Prime Minister? What is the matter with you?


    "Thank you, Your Highness!¡¡Thank you very much!


    Rujano''s eyes widened and he turned to stare at him.


    On the other hand, the man who made the statement, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Donais, was not daunted by the king''s gaze.


    Rather, he remained elated, smiled happily, and stepped forward further.


    "Your Majesty. This is a matter of great importance to our country, and I have a suggestion regarding this matter.


    "What?


    I would like to ask permission to enter the throne room one person at a time. Please, please, please allow me.


    ...... will do. Permission granted.


    After receiving Lujano''s permission, the Prime Minister exaggerated again, "Thank you!¡¡Thank you! The first thing he did was to have the man who had been reporting to him step back.


    Next, he said, "Come in," and clapped his hands as if to signal.


    Then a man entered the throne room, replacing the man who had been giving the report.


    The man who entered the throne room was a man of great age.


    He looked like a dignified aristocrat, with his well-developed physique clothed in the clothes of a man of high rank. His clothes were raised with broad shoulders and a thick chest plate, indicating that he had been working out.


    On the other hand, his physiognomy is terrible. His square-shaped face is covered with glazed eyes and a chinstrap-style beard. The expression on his face was so vicious that the word "evil" was quite appropriate.


    It was a face that had nothing to do with the glamour of the palace.


    A face full of baseless confidence.


    His shoulders slumped.


    Even the way he walked showed glimpses of arrogance and coarseness, as if someone from the underworld had wandered into the palace without the light of day.


    Lugano asks the man kneeling before the throne.


    "And you?


    "It is my honor I have the honor to greet the sun of Donaias. My name is Gielo, and I am a small man.


    Lugano''s voice was rather grave and he frowned.


    In spite of his evil appearance, he was very careful and polite.


    He uses a series of clever phrases that make it clear that his condescension is only superficial.


    Lugano''s narrow-mindedness and skepticism set off alarm bells for the man.


    This man, Gielo, is not just a man of appearance and strength. He is a tricky man who will try to play tricks on the king.


    Rujano looked at the Prime Minister again.


    "What''s wrong with this man, my minister?


    "Haha!¡¡Let me introduce you to him!¡¡This man, Gielo, belongs to the department that is mainly responsible for our country''s foreign intelligence activities. This Gielo has a proposal for you. Would it be possible for you to hear this proposal from me?


    "A proposal?


    Exactly!¡¡That''s exactly what I''m suggesting!¡¡Your Majesty, please, please listen to .......


    "Very well. Gielo, you say. Speak quickly and clearly.


    Well... I''m sure you''re aware that the Kingdom of Rynor has an academic institution called the Academy of Magic.


    Yes, I know. I''m not afraid to say that it''s the best academic institution when it comes to magic.


    Yes, sir. My own research has revealed that beneath the Academy lies a secret that could shake the Kingdom of Rynor.


    "Shake Rynor?¡¡What is it?


    What''s that? In the basement of the Academy lies a monster of great power.


    A monster of great power?¡¡What are you talking about? No child today would make such a false claim. Even a court jester could say something more clever.


    Lugano snickered and dismissed Gielo''s sudden outburst of insanity.


    He then turned a deadly glare on the Prime Minister.


    "My Prime Minister. You''re not playing with me, are you?¡¡If you are, you will not get away with this.


    "No, no, Your Majesty!¡¡No, Your Majesty! You''ve got it all wrong. Listen to Gielo more carefully. I''m sure the wise sovereign will agree with you.


    When Lugano heard the Prime Minister''s words, he looked at him as if he were dying.


    I think you have a point, sir. But this is something I have learned from reading the prophecies of the kulaki.


    "The prophecy?¡¡They say it''s impossible to decipher.


    No, Your Majesty. I''ve succeeded in deciphering part of it. I have succeeded in deciphering a part of it, and in it I have found a description of the region where the Kingdom of Rynor is currently located.


    ...... You don''t think it directly mentions the wizard academy?


    Haha. To be precise, it''s about a family that''s been the head of the Academy for generations. His family, the Cyphers, have been the guardians of the land for generations, protecting the monsters that the Sage had sealed away from being unleashed by malice. As I investigated, I discovered that it still exists inside the Academy.


    Is it true?


    Is it true? According to my research, I''m almost certain of it.


    So what this Gielo guy is trying to say is this.


    "So you''re saying you want to unleash the monster and steal the magic meter in the middle of it?


    "Well... It is as you say, Your Majesty.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I don''t like your attitude. I don''t like his attitude, but what he''s saying is worth considering. It''s a ridiculous suggestion, but not if it''s based on the Book of Chronicles. This is because what is depicted in the book of legends is what has actually happened so far, and what is depicted in one of them [the book of prophecies of Kuraki] is a hint of what will actually happen in the future.


    I understand what you''re saying. I understand what you''re saying, but before we can proceed, we need to be sure. It''s not easy to give permission for something that''s written in a prophecy.


    It would be my great pleasure if you could authorize me to infiltrate the kingdom so that I may investigate.


    It is not an easy task to penetrate the heart of the kingdom.


    I''ve been in close contact with a certain lion, and I''ve succeeded in gaining his cooperation.


    A lion?¡¡Hmm. ......


    Gielo''s comment made Lujano realize that if he mentioned the word lion, it would be a good thing.


    If you say the word "lion," you can easily guess who it refers to.


    This man, Gielo, was taking credit for all the information and plans he had shared with me, but I knew that they had all come from the lion.


    Aside from Gielo, it seemed that it would not be impossible for the lion''s intelligence network to investigate the depths of the kingdom. The country had a long history of hostility with the Kingdom of Rynor, and was always sensitive to the Kingdom''s movements. It is not unlikely that they have many secret agents, and it is not impossible that one of them brought this information to them.


    I mean, come on. The lion probably wants to use Gielot to find out the truth and, if possible, to hurt the Kingdom of Rynor.


    Using Donneas as a joke.


    "Hmm. I don''t like it.


    "Your Majesty!¡¡Oh, Your Majesty!¡¡By all means!¡¡By all means, by all means, will you accept Gielo''s plan?¡¡If you do, Donaeaus will be rewarded with even greater glory and glory!


    "Hmm. Well said. My Prime Minister. You''re not so blind as to not understand. You''re just a beggar being played by the rich. Are you asking me to throw away my pride as king?¡¡Don''t tell me you don''t know what happens to beggars who are blinded by money?¡¡Or what?¡¡Do you want me to become a pig or something?


    Lugano''s gaze became even more intense.


    But the Prime Minister, exposed to that scathing gaze, shook his head, "No, no," he said.


    No!¡¡No! Your Majesty, it is this man, Gielo, who is in charge.


    No! Your Majesty, it is this man, Gielgud, who has taken the initiative." "You mean he has orchestrated all this?


    "Indeed!¡¡Your Majesty is right.


    The vizier persisted, and Lugano finally lost his temper.


    I can''t believe it!¡¡Do you think I''m so stupid that I can''t see that the lion is playing me?


    "Your Majesty. Your Majesty. Calm down. You need to be calm in your judgment.


    Do you think I''m not calm?


    You''re... you''re... you''re...


    "Ugh. ......


    The vizier''s carefree smile made Rujano swallow his annoyance. He is the king of a country. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    "With all due respect, Your Majesty. Our country is smaller and less powerful than his. It''s obvious. It''s plain for all to see.


    You''re being honest. Go on.


    Go on. But if this plan is successful, the magic meter will be ours, and his country will change its mind about Donneas. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get him to negotiate with you. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Hmm.


    And if you are!¡¡...... Your Majesty, I think it is important to take advantage of the situation even if it is painful. If you think of it as a way to sip sweet nectar afterwards, it won''t be so painful. With that in mind, I would like to ask Your Majesty to make a wise decision.


    The Prime Minister bowed with an exaggerated gesture.


    It is true that, as the Prime Minister said, the Donaea Kingdom''s national strength is greatly inferior to that of the Gillis Empire. As such, it would be impossible for the Donaeaus to take a strong stand against the Empire during negotiations, and it would be undeniable that they would be forced to accept unreasonable demands.


    However, if we can accept our humiliation even temporarily and obtain the magic meter, our position will be reversed. The Gillis Empire would want to obtain the magic meter at all costs in order to conquer the Kingdom of Rynor. If the mission is successful, we can negotiate with them on favorable terms.


    In response to the Prime Minister''s proposal, King Rujano paused for a moment of thought before saying


    "...... is fine. But as I said before, how do you plan to infiltrate?¡¡The Academy of Magic is one of the kingdom''s centers. It''s not a place that can be easily entered.


    If it is a friendly country, we can send foreign students there, but the Kingdom of Donaea is not allied with the Kingdom of Rynor. However, the Donaeaus Kingdom is not allied with the Kingdom of Rynor. Rather, it is allied with the Gillis Empire, which is hostile to Rynor, and thus is indirectly hostile to the Gillis Empire.


    Here is what Gielo has to say.


    "Your Majesty. I''ve already put together a plan for infiltration.


    "Well? Well?¡¡What''s the plan?


    We''ve already recruited help from his country to infiltrate.


    Collaborators?¡¡From the Empire?


    From the Empire? He''s a strange one, but I have no doubt of his abilities. With his help, we will be able to enter the capital and use him as a foothold to discover the secrets of the Academy.


    "You want to use such a person?¡¡And if you invite anyone to help you, they may claim credit for it.


    "Your Majesty!¡¡I have a very simple and easy solution for that!¡¡Your Majesty! Right, Gielo.


    Well... I''ve already gathered a group of trusted people and we''re getting ready.


    Rujano still had his doubts, but the Prime Minister''s words gave him a boost.


    "Hmm ......, good. Gielo, I leave this matter entirely to you. You may leave now.


    With Lugano''s approval, Gielo left the room.


    When Gielgud had left the room, Lugano asked the Prime Minister.


    ...... Are you sure there is nothing wrong with that man''s story?


    No. No, not at all. He may look crude, but his abilities are unquestionable.


    He looks like a small man pretending to be a big man.


    Your Majesty. That can''t be helped, can it? Small people admire big people. The reason why you make yourself look so big is because your heart is like a fragile glasswork, so fragile that you can''t move satisfactorily without putting on a skin of pretense. We can overlook it with a smile. Isn''t that what humanity is all about?


    "Hmm, you''re even more pretentious than that.


    "Indeed, indeed, Your ...... Majesty is right. If only I were covered in decorations.


    Rujano made no further reference to Gielo or the Prime Minister.


    Yes, the lion is what he cares about the most right now.


    Anyway, they. Why in the world would they have information about the depths of Rynor?


    That''s the power of his country, isn''t it? This is the time to hold back lest he turn on us. Like a tortoise, we must endure with our limbs intact.


    "Well, ...... can''t help it.


    I can''t shake the uncomfortable feeling that I am being used by others.


    But now is the time for surrender, Lujano said, and suppressed his own irritation.


    "...... and the Prime Minister. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    They are not dressed. There has been no unusual activity on your part. Resistance is still sporadic but fierce, but I think we should leave that to the nobles of the western frontier.


    They should have just given up their lands, but they are wasting their time resisting.


    People cling to their land and status. "People cling to their lands and positions, and even those who don''t dress can''t escape it. Everyone desires peace and a place where it can be realized. You know very well that it is difficult to get rid of people once they are there.


    "......


    It''s not your concern, Your Majesty. If the West is unsuccessful, I will devise a plan of my own.


    Leave the details to me. Take care of it.


    Yes. Yes, sir.


    He bowed as if he had just finished performing a trick.


    Rujano looked at the Prime Minister''s grand gestures with cold eyes.

 122 Episode 121 Masked Shadows

    Gielo left the throne room and strode through the palace.


    He strode through the palace with the dignity of a king walking through his own castle, but with an air of irreverence and disrespect.


    Although he was dressed for the occasion, his face was still conspicuous.


    Those who worked in the palace were surprised to see him so out of place, and whispered about him in the corner.


    But Gielo didn''t care about that.


    It didn''t matter to him what the little sparrows did or said.


    --The time will come when everyone will bow down to you.


    His mouth twisted with the thought of such a future, and the word "evil" came to mind.


    After leaving the palace, Gielo entered an inn in the Donaea capital.


    The inn was said to be the most luxurious in Donaea. With six floors and fifty rooms, it is one of the most luxurious in Donaea.


    After a quick stop at the front desk, Gielo boarded a primitive elevator made with engraving technology and made his way without hesitation to the top floor suite.


    A woman was already seated on the feather-cushioned sofa.


    She wore a robe and a white mask on her face.


    The upper half of her face is covered by the mask, and only her mouth is visible. Her expression changes only to a faint smile, so it is not easy to tell.


    When Gielo reached the middle of the room, the masked woman, Aluas, slowly turned her body.


    The masked woman turned her body slowly.


    The smile on her face was one of pleasure.


    I wondered if the smile was one of amusement or mockery.


    Gielo does not show any anger towards her.


    He replies with a cool, relaxed expression.


    "Yeah, no problem. We''re on schedule. Everything is on schedule.


    "So you''re saying that His Majesty has entrusted the entire matter to Gielo?


    Yes, you''re right. You''re right, but I''m afraid I''ve offended you a little in return for your permission.


    Gielo then looked back at the audience with the king.


    The look on Lugano''s face when he gave the permission was one of reluctance and disapproval.


    This was all because he smelled the lion''s involvement.


    It is true, as Lugano feared, that the cooperation of other nations can be poisonous to one''s own country.


    However, he could not weigh his own interests and nodded only with the support of the Prime Minister, which could only mean that he had poor judgment as a king.


    Wouldn''t displeasing His Majesty be a hindrance to your future activities?


    "No, no, no, it''s not a problem for me. If I can get into Linor, I''m in. Besides, no matter what we do, we can''t avoid the temper tantrum of that short-tempered king. If he wants to be angry that badly, let him be angry. The Prime Minister will take care of the rest.


    Gielo sat down on the other side of the table, facing Aluas.


    Holding a large pipe in his hand, he tapped his palm restlessly.


    Then he looked back as if annoyed, as he had done in the audience hall.


    "You are a foolish king. The whole time you suspected I was being seduced by the lion. Even though I arranged the whole thing.


    "It''s only natural that His Majesty Lugano would be suspicious if his name was mentioned.


    That''s why he''s so stupid. With such a foolish king in power, the future of this country is uncertain.


    Isn''t that why you think he''s such a threat?


    Gielgud lifted one eye slightly.


    Gielgud lifted one eye slightly and smiled.


    Gielo lifted one eye slightly and smiled. Is it because he is your collaborator?


    "Yes. He has been very good to me in the past.


    I have a simple question, is he really capable?¡¡I heard he didn''t fare too well in the last war.


    For the Empire, I suppose. Thanks to him, I was able to gain more than I expected.


    Aryus smiled wanly.


    Gielo couldn''t tell what kind of emotion was hidden behind it.


    I''ll take that as advice.


    "I''ll take that as advice. But to me, he''s just a collaborator who can help us infiltrate the kingdom. I''ll be there in person. I can''t help you if I''m not there.


    "As expected of Gielo sir. I''m counting on you.


    Ha-ha-ha. I guess.


    Gielo laughs loudly, then stops laughing and points his pipe at Aluas.


    "Lord Aluas. You will not be a collaborator of the lion, but a collaborator of mine.¡¡I will gain tremendous power when the plan comes to fruition. And you will benefit from it, too, if you work for me.


    I''ll think about it.


    I don''t think it''s necessary to think about it.


    Gielo''s face twisted in bemusement at Aulus'' discipline.


    Gielo''s face twisted in bemusement at Aluas''s discipline, but he quickly put on his original good mood and lit his pipe.


    I don''t know if this is an act to make him look like a big shot or not.


    Suddenly, Gielo noticed that Aluas''s gaze was fixed on a point.


    Does this bother you?


    "It''s an unusual one.


    Aluas'' attention was drawn to the ornament around Gielo''s arm.


    It was a strange one, a silver wrist with a disk attached to it.


    I found this when I was examining the remains in Donaias. Apparently it''s an antique from the time of the Mages'' Minstrelsy. It''s quite useful. It''s made my job easier.


    From the old days? I''m interested.


    I''m afraid I can''t give it to you.


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry to hear that.


    "So, Mr. Aulus. Are you the only one working with the Silver Star?


    No, I''ve already sent one into the kingdom to help me infiltrate.


    Can he be used?¡¡Can he be of use? - I''d hate to have him slow us down.


    It won''t be a problem. I''ve personally trained him and I believe he''ll be able to carry out this mission.


    Hmm, I see. Good.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    As soon as Aluas answered, several people dressed like officials entered the room.


    One of them calls out to Gielo.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Gielgud, have you arrived yet?


    "Oh. You''re here too. Aryus, let me introduce you. These are the men who will be infiltrating Rynor with us.


    My name is Aryus. Please make my acquaintance.


    Mr. Gielot. Is this you?


    Yes. This is Mr. Aluas of the Silver Star, with ties to the Empire.


    Aryus bows, and the agent says, "Pleasure to meet you.


    I see. I''m glad to see you''ve prepared so many of them.


    "Yes, indeed. I''m sure they''ll work for me on Rynor.


    Sir Gielot. Not for you. It''s for Donneas.


    Is that so?¡¡Well, you''ll have to take my word for it anyway. It won''t change your nature.


    Gielo seemed to be unaffected by the agent''s point.


    The agent, on the other hand, expressed his concerns about the operation.


    Is there really such a thing as a monster on Rynol as you say, Mr. Gielo?


    No doubt about it. There are monsters in Rynol. There are monsters in Rynor.


    "Fiends?¡¡What''s that?


    A genie is a genie. All you need to remember is that they have great power. If it is unleashed, Rynor will be in unprecedented danger.


    Perhaps because of the confidence on Gielo''s face, the agent did not pursue the matter any further.


    Then Aluas opened his mouth.


    "And, Mister Gielo. If it concerns spirits and demons, we should also be aware of the activities of the Order.


    "The Order. I don''t think they have anything to do with what''s in Rynor.


    They will not hesitate to pinch your beak if you identify them as being related to us.


    I don''t think we should be afraid of fanatics who don''t give a second thought to spirits and fairies.


    That''s why. Piety is the scariest thing of all. They''re willing to lay down their lives for their beliefs and even turn on those they''re supposed to protect.


    "Let''s remember that. But no matter what shows up, it won''t matter as long as the demon is unleashed. Leave everything to me. Everything will be fine.


    Gielo said and gave a high-pitched laugh as if he was in a good mood.


    Aluas'' eyes did not miss the wary glances of the agents.

 123 Episode 122 Magic Academy Entrance Examination Par...

    The first obstacle to entering the Academy of Magic is the entrance exam.


    However, the procedure is not that complicated. All you have to do is submit a letter of recommendation beforehand, and then pass a written exam held on the grounds of the Academy.


    The exam is difficult enough to pass if you have studied hard enough, and as long as you know how to read and write [Arts Glyphs], have a general knowledge of magic, and understand the contents of the testament, you should be able to handle it without any problems.


    I''ve already gotten a letter of recommendation from Crabbe, so there''s no problem with that.


    Before the exam, I asked some of the graduates of the Academy of Magic about it.


    "I''m sure Master Arx will be fine.


    He''s so useful that he doesn''t even need to go. Khihihi.


    That''s what they said.


    I can use magic as usual, and I don''t remember neglecting to learn anything related to magic.


    I can read and unread parts of the testament in my head, and I can transcribe them at any time.


    Honestly speaking, the more knowledge I put into the test, the less likely I am to fail.


    And then there''s the practical exam. The practical exam.


    "What?¡¡Is there such a thing as a practical exam?


    Yes. Basically, magic is something you learn at the Academy of Magic, so you don''t have to be able to use magic when you enter the Academy, and challenges are optional. However, if you can achieve good grades in both, you will be treated as an excellent student at the Academy.


    "Really? But that would give an advantage to those who study hard. Isn''t that unfair?


    It''s a way for nobles to save face with the common people.


    Think about it. It''s no fun for the aristocracy when there are good commoners, right?


    "...... Oh, I see. In Kazi''s case, was there any harassment?


    It''s not much. On the other hand, there was a lot of recruiting, you know?¡¡There were a lot of people trying to get me to join. That was more disgusting. Blech.


    So they say.


    The first commoner to graduate from the Academy of Magic at the top of his class.


    And as far as Noah can tell, he beat the runner-up by a landslide.


    If that''s the case, there must have been as much jeering as solicitation.


    The Academy of Magic is a four-year system, and commoners from all over the world are invited to live in the dormitories. Lord Arx has this house, so he won''t have to live in a dormitory.


    "That''s true. It''s within normal commuting distance.


    While they are talking, Kazui asks Noah.


    "So, what have you been up to?


    I''m in the same dormitory as you. I''ve always lived in the countryside.


    You''re different, aren''t you? You''re a bit of an aristocrat, and a bit of an upstart.


    I''ve had my share of hardships. I''ve had my share of hardships.


    They are talking about this.


    Apparently, Noah did not originally live in King''s Landing. The nobles of the kingdom do not always have their families live in the capital, but sometimes live in the provinces with their families depending on their duties, so he must have come from such a family.


    The fact that he did not have houses in both places suggests that his house was a baronetcy or a knighthood.


    I''ve heard that Noah was from the north, but I don''t know any more details than that.


    I should ask him about that next time.


    Speaking of exams, you might want to keep in mind the Certified Mage exam.


    Oh, yeah, there was such an exam.


    So, in the kingdom, there are two examinations: the National Mage Examination and the Certified Mage Examination.


    In the event that you''re not sure of what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.


    This helps to weed out mere mages and raise the quality of mages in the workforce.


    It is common to take the Certified Mage Exam first, before taking the national exam.


    You might want to get this during your time at the Academy of Magic.


    Noah has it too, right?


    Yes, I do. I got it in my third year at the Academy. Recently, Mr. Kazui got it again.


    I figured since I''m working for a noble family, I might as well get it back.


    You''re so serious.


    Isn''t that his natural disposition?


    It''s easy to get a degree like that even if you don''t take it seriously. As long as you have a good foundation, you won''t fail.


    It''s not a big deal," Kazui said, fluttering his hands.


    "Well, you can take it easy. It''s a lot easier than getting an audience with the king.


    "Yeah. You don''t suddenly get beheaded or asked to open your head. Hahaha ......


    Noah and Kazi both look at me with pity as I give them a dry laugh.


    What? Well, you''ve got your work cut out for you.


    "You can''t escape the ''hard'' part because you have a goal of becoming a master. Besides, if you don''t want to be in trouble, you should just stay quiet. It''s difficult, though, because of the nature of Mr. Arx.


    "You''re about to break into the Marquise''s house, and when you travel, you get caught up in a war.


    You''re just a teenager, but you''ve lived a rich life. I''m really impressed.


    He glared half-eyed at his followers, who were saying whatever they wanted when it came to their master.


    I''ll be going then.


    After saying that, Arx left for the Academy.


    The Academy of Magic has multiple exam dates.


    The Academy of Magic has multiple exam dates.


    The reason for this is to take into account the burden of the instructors and the fact that some students have plans that cannot be missed. In case there is a problem, an extra day is set aside for the exam, making it quite flexible.


    Since the Academy is close to the Mage Guild, I have often seen students coming and going. The way they walk around in their school uniforms and carrying their bags, no matter how you look at them, they are the students of that man''s world.


    It is said that the uniform system for students in that man''s country began with the adoption of Western styles, but of course, there is a unique reason here.


    It is said that the uniform system of the Academy of Magic is a remnant of the time when it was originally a private school. It is said that the first director of the academy introduced this system to differentiate the academy from other private schools as the highest private school in Japan and to give it authority.


    Certainly, if the appearance of the school is different, it will be easier for people to understand and accept, and the students will be proud and proud of themselves.


    At present, the clothing situation in the kingdom is in a state of transition, with a mixture of traditional noble costumes and jackets. If you come from a family that respects tradition, you will wear traditional clothes, and if you are fashion-conscious and like new things, you will wear jackets. In particular, emerging nobles tend to wear jackets.


    The Academy of Magical Arts seems to be on the cutting edge, and has recently shifted from the vestments-like uniforms of the past to uniforms based on jackets and blazers.


    The color is white, with slacks for boys and skirts for girls.


    The design is not so different from the school uniform of the man''s world.


    (If I wear that, I''ll look like I''m all white.)


    (If I wear that, I''ll look like I''m all white.) While thinking about this, I pinched my frizzy hair with my fingers.


    Because of her silver hair, if she wore clothes with a strong white background, she would look somewhat unimpressive.


    Normally, she heads straight for the Mage''s Guild, but today she passes by it.


    After a brief greeting to the guard in front of the gate, I proceeded onward and eventually saw the entrance to the Academy of Magic.


    I was greeted by a huge black lattice gate. The gate was open, and now it was wide open to welcome those who would be taking the exam.


    There were students standing beside it, calling out to anyone who tried to enter.


    ...... Apparently, they were giving directions as to where the venue was.


    Arx followed the directions and went to the exam room.


    The exam is held in classrooms, and there is an instructor acting as a supervisor who makes rounds during the exam.


    Those who take the test are assigned to each classroom, where they take a paper test.


    The format of the test is not so different from that of the male world.


    After taking a seat and being guided by the instructor, a form is handed out.


    I skimmed through the paper, but found only basic questions.


    Many of them required general knowledge about magic.


    It did not go into complicated phenomena, origins, or legends.


    If there are any, they are limited to basic magic, and you have to put words in the holes.


    --Question. What is the oldest book written in [Artsglyphs]?


    The Book of Chronicles.


    --Question. What is the oldest book written in [Artsglyph]?


    As far as I can tell, they are: The Creation, The Age of Spirits, The Book of Prophecies, The Great Star, The Mage''s Song, and The Demon King at the End of the Century.


    --I ask. What do you call it when you fail to complete a chant? Give several examples.


    "Chanting failure. Failure to supply the correct magical power during chanting. Incorrect word or phrase incorporated. I bit my tongue and messed up.


    --Question. What is the residue that occurs after casting a spell?


    "A curse.


    --Question. What is the effect of the answer to the previous question? What is the effect of the answer to the previous question, and how can I get rid of it?


    The curse, if it stagnates, will eventually affect the appearance of demons. To get rid of the curse, you need to use a spell to dissipate the curse, or prepare the place so that the curse does not stagnate. Basically, it is said that it is impossible to remove the curse.


    --Question. Describe the threat of Susonokami.


    It is at ....... Also, Susonokami, as well as its body, can create a demon storm in order to invite [the curse] from the surrounding area. ...... That''s about it.


    --I ask you. What are the names of the demon kings?


    "Aum, Kootastha, Ganzardi, Samadhya.


    -Question. What are the famous words of the mage Radeon?


    "Words begin and end with words.


    As I filled out the form, I eventually came across what was said to be the most difficult question in the Academy''s exam.


    "The Book of Mormon.


    Yes, it''s a fill-in-the-blank on the contents of the book of legends. This is probably the most difficult part of the test. The result depends on how much you have read the book and how well you understand it.


    As well as the memory of the person taking the test, if he or she has a poor commentary as a foundation, the test may even be dismissed on that basis alone.


    It is said that in ancient China, a test called "Kake" required memorization of a large number of books, but compared to that, the test is probably easier.


    For me, with my instantaneous memory and so-called camera eye, it was no trouble at all.


    After that, the problems continued, but there was nothing that troubled me.


    On the other hand, you can hear moaning and groaning all around you.


    Are they troubled by the difficulty of the questions? No, it''s a written exam, so that''s your only choice.


    "It''s a pain in the ass ......, filling in the holes and decoding is a real pain in the ass.


    It''s aching. ...... It''s aching. ...... My left eye is aching.


    If only I could use my muscle magic, problems like this wouldn''t even be an obstacle. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. ...... I''m sure you''ll find something that works for you. ...... I''m sure you''ll find something that works for you.


    If your left eye is tingling, go to the hospital.


    What is muscle magic, anyway? Are you going to tear up the paper?


    Anyway, the written test went off without a hitch, as expected.


    Next came the practical test.


    Following the directions again, we headed for the training hall.

 124 Episode 123 Magic Academy Entrance Examination Par...

    This is the venue for the practical exam.


    A student in a white school uniform is shouting to those taking the exam.


    Here too, students seemed to be giving directions to the test takers.


    Including the students in front of the gate, I counted that I saw more than ten of them.


    The number of people standing in front of the gate is quite large, but there is a reason why multiple guides are needed.


    This is because the structure of the academy is quite complicated and the passages are intricate, and without guides, it is easy to get lost.


    This was probably done to protect against intruders and in case of emergency.


    There are many meaningless doors.


    If you walk, you will soon hit a corner.


    There are several intentional dead ends.


    The stairs are the most important. The number of steps and their height are not coordinated, and you lose track of how far you''ve gone up or down.


    I felt as if I had wandered into a maze attraction. As a student entering this place for the first time, I was thrilled, but those who were going to attack this place would not be able to stand it. It''s like a promise that you will get lost.


    In the corridor, there is an exhibition stand with replicas.


    There are also pole partitions everywhere to indicate that it is forbidden to enter.


    There is also a corridor made of arches and pillars, as in the Western castles of the man''s world.


    Following the guide, we arrived at the training hall.


    This was at the edge of the Academy grounds, a short walk from the classroom used for the exam.


    The people gathered in the training hall were all boys and girls dressed in well-tailored clothes.


    Many of them seemed to be of particularly high status, and it was apparent that they were all children of noble families.


    As Kazi had said, they were probably trying to differentiate themselves from the commoners.


    Seeing that Lisha was not in sight, I guessed that she had taken or would take the exam on another day.


    After a while, the instructor, who was standing in the center of the training hall like a landmark, looked around at all the people gathered.


    He said, "Are all those who wish to take the practical test present? I''ll go get the person in charge, so please wait.


    With that, the instructor quickly left the training area.


    Soon after, a young man appeared in the training hall, accompanied by the instructor.


    He was a bespectacled man wearing a black vestments.


    His dark purple hair is frizzy and cut short, and his hair texture is somewhat familiar to me.


    This young man was familiar to me. He was the one who had been with Merkleya String and Frederick Benjamin when they had watched the National Mage Examination at the Mage Guild.


    He is probably a national mage. He was not intimidating, but there was an air of solemnity about him.


    He stepped in front of the test takers and began to introduce himself.


    My name is Qasim Rawley, and I will be supervising this practical test. I am not an instructor at the Academy, but I will be supervising your practical examinations today. I look forward to working with you.


    When Qasim introduced himself, people around him shouted in surprise, "Oh! When Qasim introduced himself, there were surprised shouts of "Oh!


    He was, after all, the national mage. Qasim Raleigh is a mage with the nickname "Dazed". He specializes in illusion and hallucination magic, and on the battlefield, he is said to play a major role in helping allies escape during retreats.


    He is also one of the national mages who have not met at the meeting of the mage guild.


    Looking at his face alone, he looks soft and timid, but the pressure on his body is real.


    I remember hearing that he was Kazi''s junior.


    (I mean, that guy knows too many people.)


    His senior was the national mage Mercurial String, and his junior was the current Inspector General, Count Lisa Rousey, and the dazzling mage in front of him.


    Considering this, it must have been a pretty bad generation at the time. I can''t help but feel that way.


    Now we will begin the practical test. I''m not going to be too hard on you just because you''re a national mage, so you can take it easy.


    He said with a gentle smile, but of course, no one would be able to relax honestly. A good performance here would lead to a good reputation in the future. Most of them were breathing hard, and their spirits were naturally high.


    Qasim looked at them calmly and continued his explanation.


    In the practical test, each of you will use the magic that we have specified. Of course, you will have one shot at it, so please keep that in mind.


    Eventually, you will be given a text with a spell written on it.


    The spell specified was "Soul Ignis".


    It is an offensive magic of the flame system, a type of magic that hits the target with multiple balls of pale flame.


    The spell is just the right length for an offensive spell, and is not too difficult to use.


    The spell is not very powerful and is not cost-effective. If you want to use it, you can save your magic power by using a more powerful spell or improvising one.


    However, it is not such originality and creativity that is measured in the practical magic test.


    What this test is about is whether you can use magic correctly.


    Putting the right amount of magic power into words and phrases, and pronouncing and uttering spells correctly is a natural part of using magic.


    The spell itself is the same, but the effect can be different.


    If the movement of magic power is stagnant, the speed of casting will be affected.


    If the strength of the image is not strong enough, the quality, strength and power of the spell will be reduced.


    In the worst case scenario, the spell may fail due to insufficient chanting.


    On the other hand, the power does not increase or grow.


    You can find a lot of people who are willing to make exceptions to this rule. ...... But basically, the effects of magic tend to diminish.


    This is evident when you compare the magic that you and Risha use. When Risha uses the original spell that you created, the power of the spell goes down, while Risha''s fire magic is often better than yours.


    If you want to increase the power of your magic, you have to modify your spells.


    At any rate, the focus of this test would be to see how well you could perform according to the standards.


    First, Qasim shoots his model at the target object.


    Multiple pale flames rushed towards the straw and burned it to the ground.


    The people around him said, "Oh! The people around him shouted in admiration and surprise.


    Those challenging the test began to use their assigned magic one by one.


    "But the spirit that burns... Drifting through Okutsu Castle. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. Wander out and rush in. Homura''s Dance: ......


    The blonde examinee chanted a spell, but no magic appeared.


    The magic power dissipates and the arts glyphs in the air shatter and scatter.


    "Ah ......


    "You failed. You''ll need to memorize the spell and make sure you put the correct amount of magic into the words.


    Kasim gives some simple advice to the student who failed to chant.


    The student who had failed the exam from the very beginning slumped his shoulders in frustration and returned to his place.


    When Kasim said, "Next," a female student came forward and stepped forward.


    "--Burning spirit!¡¡Drifting through Okutsu Castle!¡¡Flickering, flickering, flickering!¡¡Flickering and flickering!¡¡The light of the gown invites you!¡¡Wander out and rush in!¡¡Homura''s flock, shine brighter!


    As she casts the spell, the Arts Glyphs appear and flail about in the air.


    But the effect of the spell was that the Artsglyphs turned into multiple blue-white flames, which also rampaged wildly through the air, and when they reached half the distance of the straw, they landed on the ground and burst into flames.


    How about that?


    She''s puffing out her chest with a smug look on her face, but Qasim looks a little dumbfounded.


    Why are you so proud? You can''t.


    "Oh, .......


    "You added an extra word to the spell, didn''t you?


    "I''m afraid I''ve lost control of my temper, .......


    Adding extra words to a completed spell is, of course, a bad thing. It''s also important to keep the tension in the chanting to a minimum, as this magic has an ethereal quality to it.


    I wanted it to shine more ......


    The amount of magic was good. You should control yourself more.


    What the hell is this obsession? The fire in the graveyard can''t be too bright. Sports events and baseball should be more quiet.


    Anyway, that''s the magic of the other test takers.


    The next student was so nervous he botched his chant and failed.


    The next student was able to generate a spell, but it was much less effective than the model spell.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one of these, you''ll be able to get a lot more.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find any useful information.


    No, if you think about it, not all of these people will pass the exam.


    Since it was quite possible that some of them would fail the written exam, it was only natural that some of them would not be able to use magic.


    Currently, out of the ten students, there are only three who have succeeded in using magic, including the girl I mentioned earlier.


    In addition to the girls, the other two also have a weaker ability to burn things than the normal [Soul Ignis], or their fireballs are smaller. They could not burn up the target of the straw.


    (How can there be such a difference?)


    To be honest, I was quite surprised.


    To be honest, he was quite surprised. Not one of his attacks so far had been powerful enough to meet the standard.


    No, even among the mages of the national army, the number of chanting failures changed greatly before and after the introduction of the magic meter. Before entering the Academy of Magic, this number of chanting failures would not be strange.


    That''s how difficult the use of magic is by nature.


    In other words, the people around you are so proficient in magic that you feel this situation is strange.


    The student who had successfully performed the spell shouted with pride.


    "I succeeded!


    "Well done. It was a good spell.


    Casimir congratulates the student on his successful spellcasting.


    It was a good spell," Qasim congratulated the student.


    "Now, the next one.


    It was my turn. Qasim called out to him.


    "My name is Arx Raytheft.


    "Oh!¡¡Oh, you are?


    Like the others, I stepped forward, and Qasim approached me with a happy look on his face.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen you. No, it''s just that I''ve been unable to attend meetings .......


    No, the fact that you are so busy is a testament to your exceptional abilities.


    No, the fact that you''re so busy is a testament to your exceptional abilities." "It''s just that you''re more likely to be called upon for menial tasks.


    Kasim laughs, "Hahaha ......". The fact that his weak laugh made me feel pity for him was probably due to the fact that I could tell that he was a hard worker.


    I''m a witch and an age fraud mage.


    Or a troublesome and slightly evil mage.


    And to top it all off, there''s a troubled mage with a belt around her neck.


    Perhaps it''s because they are surrounded by people with strong personalities that they are susceptible to wrinkles.


    Is Kazui doing well?


    Yes. I''m working at home and cleaning with an apron.


    I''d like to see her wearing an apron. I''d like to see you in an apron.


    "I''d like to see you wearing an apron," said Kasim, smiling cheerfully.


    This young man seems to be a very fast-paced person.


    He is much easier to talk to than the other national mages.


    I feel as if I''m talking to a gentle older brother in the neighborhood.


    "Its ...... time to go, Mr. Laury.


    Oh, excuse me. Come on.


    At the lecturer''s urging, Kasim resumed the examination.


    Perhaps it was because we knew each other, but I couldn''t help but make small talk.


    We''ve already talked about your skills, but it''s an exam, right?


    "Yes. Yes. Drifting through Okutsu Castle. Wavering. Flickering and faint. The light of the gown beckons. Wander out and rush in. Homura''s Flock Dance.


    --Soul Ignis.


    You quickly chant an incantation and cast a spell.


    The magic words scatter and fly up into the air, and eventually pale flames begin to light up on them. As if ignited by gas with an igniter, they blaze, blaze, blaze. They wandered around like demon fires in a graveyard, and soon flew toward their target.


    When the pale flames landed on the target made of straw, the pale flames burned fiercely as if they were oil.


    There was no problem at all in terms of power. I didn''t run out of breath in the middle of the attack, as I had done with the [Soul Ignis] that other students had used.


    Immediately, people around you start shouting.


    "You made it.


    "Isn''t it perfect?


    It''s exactly the same as the one used by Dazed and Confused.


    That easy?¡¡I used it casually, like flicking a pebble. ......?


    The voices of the students were all full of surprise.


    It''s not that surprising, but it seems that there is a difference in perception to some extent.


    One of the lecturers who went to call Kasim earlier said


    This is ...... the most accurate way to control magic power.


    The lecturer who had just called on Qasim said, "This is .


    Was it rude of me to call you brilliant ......?


    No, thank you, sir.


    The power, the speed of use, everything is perfect. The power, the speed, everything is perfect. It''s a model spell.


    I wonder what my uncle will say if I fail. ......


    "Lord Molten Iron, ...... that''s terrible.


    I''m sure you can''t help but chuckle.


    If I tell Crabbe that I failed the fire spell, he''ll yell at me for starting my training all over again, and more importantly, if I fail a spell like this, I''ll never be able to defeat Joshua.


    As for the practical test.


    It seems that there were several successful candidates in the other group, but in Arx''s group, he was the only one who succeeded perfectly.

 125 Episode 124 First Visit and Examination Ranking

    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than that.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with your family.


    If I continue like this, at least I might be able to get rid of the reputation of being ''cute''. I think I have improved enough to have such a hope.


    If it is only a change from "cute" to "beautiful", it is completely meaningless.


    Even so, there are still some people who mistake me for a girl from a distance.


    It seems that it was a mistake to let my hair grow longer.


    I thought that letting my hair grow longer would change my impression somewhat, but it only made me look more girly. It was probably something I could have predicted, but I guess it''s human nature to think that you can''t tell until you see the real thing. There are many masculine men with long hair.


    I played with the ends of my hair and let out a sigh.


    What came to my mind were the words of those around me when I had been growing my hair out for a while.


    "I think Mr. Arx is heading for the pretty side himself.


    That''s not true. This is the result of my own efforts.


    I like it. Pretty is good, right?


    Not good. Not good at all. I mean, don''t mess with the ends of your hair.


    If you don''t like it, just cut it off. It''s easier that way.¡¡Yeah.


    I know, but... I know, but...


    Brother. Isn''t there nothing we can do but be patient?¡¡I feel like if I fidget now, it will only make things worse.


    Hmm... Maybe Risha is right. ......


    You''re right. Why don''t you keep it at that length for a while?¡¡It''s still growing, and it might settle down in time.


    No, I''m going to go ahead and cut it all off. ......


    I said that in front of everyone.


    You can''t do that!


    No! No!¡¡No, no, no!


    Absolutely not!¡¡It''s not allowed!


    I was completely denied by the women.


    I thought a round cut would make me look more masculine, but I was met with protestations of "I won''t allow you to do that", "You''ll make me look even more crazy", and "Brother. The second idea was eventually abandoned due to the protesting voices that said, "That''s no good. It was decided that I would keep my hair like this for the time being, as if the women were pushing me.


    So far, I have not cut it, but have only changed the style to cover up the problem.


    However, if it looks too bad, I should cut it off like Kazui said.


    The hair problem is manageable, but the problem is the body. Although he works out a lot, he doesn''t have much muscle, and his shoulders are pudgy. There is nothing masculine about his body at all. It is not surprising that his physique has already developed some characteristics. I really want to do something about the fact that it only affects my height.


    Even if you work out hard, your athletic ability will improve, but your appearance will never catch up.


    If I''m going to be pulled by that guy, I should have a normal male body shape, but my face and body don''t seem to be getting any more masculine.


    I don''t know what''s pulling me toward women. I am at a loss.


    The progress of my left arm is also quite good. It''s just about ready to go back to normal.


    (I''m really glad that everything seems to be fine.


    For a while I was worried about what would happen to my arm, but now it has recovered to the point where I can use it in my daily life.


    I owe this to the witch doctor who looked after my arm and to Suu who cast a highly effective spell on me.


    All I can do now is pray that it will heal without leaving any discomfort.


    Anyway, I was admitted to the Academy of Magic without any problems, as most people expected.


    It''s a fair result.


    "Well, of course it is.


    If I fail, you''ll lecture me.¡¡That''s not going to happen, though.


    That''s what the Squires or Crabbe said. He did not seem to have any doubts about being admitted to the academy, as he had been studying and practicing magic with them.


    Since the academy was called "the academy", it would be his first day at school.


    As for the uniform, I had sent the size information beforehand, so there was no problem with the size.


    I put on the sleeves of the white uniform that was sent to me.


    Wear socks and girders, and leather shoes of a subdued color.


    A sword is allowed for self-defense, so I wore my usual sword at my waist.


    As for the medal of honor, he decided to forgo it, thinking that it would be unnecessary to wear it on his uniform.


    After making other preparations, I headed for the city district where the Mage Guild was located.


    Perhaps because it was the first day of school, the area around the guild was noisier than usual.


    There were probably a lot of people celebrating with their families, just like the entrance ceremony in that man''s world.


    Moreover, since it is the noble families that do such things, the scale of the celebration is much larger than in the man''s world. If it''s the whole family, it''s not so bad. There are some places where most of the family members show up.


    As well as the crowds, there were many carriages stopping.


    Even now, a carriage stopped in front of me, and a boy in uniform got out.


    The fact that the carriage was being used to take him to and from the school meant that he was no doubt the son of a nobleman of the rank of Duke or Count.


    The boy, who seemed to be a student, was flanked by his attendants, suggesting that he was being well educated.


    Then, I suddenly remembered the Raytheft family.


    (Those two might be there. I should be careful.


    The Raytheft family is a family of quality and sturdiness, and Joshua has that personality.


    I don''t think it''s possible for the family to be so happy about Lisha''s acceptance that they''d go to the hospital for the first time together, but it''s worth being on the lookout just in case.


    I was walking to the entrance, staring in all directions.


    "What?¡¡Could it be a man''s outfit?


    "No, that''s a man, isn''t it?


    Oh, no. He''s cute.


    "d*mn, such a pretty girl. ......


    It''s a trap!¡¡It''s a trap!


    I can hear the voices of the other first-time students all around me.


    (Ugh ...... I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you)


    (Ugh, I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you.) I cover my ears, hurting my head from the yellow voices flying around me, and walk through the entrance, and eventually I see a crowd of people.


    It seems that all the new students are looking at something together.


    "Hey, is that the eldest name of the Raytheft family?


    You know how they say the eldest son is incompetent?¡¡How the hell did you get this rank? ......


    I got a perfect score in writing. ......?¡¡How can you get such a score when the last one was related to the writing of the testament?


    I heard the words "Raytheft family", "incompetent", and "firstborn".


    I wondered if they were talking like the students I had just met, looking at themselves.


    It is true that the Raytheft family is the only silver-haired, red-eyed family in the country, so it would not be difficult to identify them.


    However, none of the students were looking at themselves.


    The only ones raising their voices seemed to be the ones crowded in front of the bulletin board.


    Seeing this, I realized that they must be posting the results of the entrance exam there.


    I weaved my way through the other students to the front, where I found that the rankings were also posted on the board.


    It seems that not all the students'' rankings are posted, but only the top ones.


    This means that I may have done reasonably well in the exam.


    Chief ...... Arx Raytheft.


    Runner-up: ...... Kane Razrael.


    ............


    ............


    ............


    ...... Leisha Raytheft.


    Oh, it''s the main seat.


    On the form that was posted, my name was at the top, and I was marked as the head of the class.


    As for the score, I got a perfect score on the written paper. I don''t know the exact number of points I got for the practical test, but I heard that I got a reasonably good score as well.


    Since I had successfully performed the spell that was given to me as an assignment, it was impossible for me not to get a good score.


    It seems that other students have started to look at the bulletin board, and the buzz is gradually spreading.


    "What''s going on?


    Why are you in the lead?¡¡Aren''t you saying that the eldest son of Raytheft is incompetent?


    I hear that a lot. I recall that the nobles who had gathered at the ceremony were making such a fuss.


    After all, the other students seemed to be confused.


    Did you do something to them?


    Did they use connections?


    Isn''t this cheating?


    But on the other hand, there are voices that deny it.


    "There''s no way he could have done it.


    "How can they have connections when they''ve been outlawed?


    "It''s not like he could cheat on the exam.


    You''re absolutely right.


    I can''t cheat on the exam, and I don''t have the connections to pass it.


    In fact, my uncle is a national mage, so I do have connections, but of course I would never use them.


    In addition, if the practical skills are not good enough, Kane Razrael should be the head of the class, right?


    Yeah, right. Kane would be the head of the class.


    Kane Ra''srael. This is the name of the runner-up that was posted on the board. I''m pretty sure I''ve seen him before, at the magic meter announcement party. He is the eldest son of the southern Razrael family, and he is rumored to be the second coming of a hero or heroic figure.


    The fact that many of the new students knew of him suggests that his name is quite well known.


    The noise was getting louder and louder, and it was getting uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to me from behind.


    "Hey, you there. Are you Arx Raytheft?


    "Yeah?¡¡Yes, I am.


    When I turned around, there was a boy standing there. He was wearing the same white uniform, had blond hair, blue eyes, white hair, the standard features of a royal, and was taller than me.


    He is taller than I am, and has the standard features of a royal.


    At the waist is a large sword with a wide body.


    Well-tailored shoes stand out well.


    His brow is furrowed now, and he seems to be resentful, as evidenced by his poking remark earlier.


    What is the meaning of this result?¡¡Why did you pass with the highest grade?


    "What does it mean? You got a good score on the exam. That''s why you''re in first place, right?


    No, of course not!¡¡I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    "No, don''t believe those rumors. I think the results speak for themselves, don''t you?


    So why was he disinherited?¡¡If he wasn''t incompetent, he wouldn''t have been disinherited!


    That''s right. I really think so too. But in reality, this is how things like disinheritance happened.


    Stop fooling around and answer me properly!¡¡Are you trying to smoke me out with your crazy talk?


    The boy''s excitement was high to begin with, but it became even more intense.


    "Calm down for a minute. Calm down and think about it. Rather, how did I cheat on the exam? You can''t use your parents'' connections, and you can''t get the lecturer who was supervising you to give you money?¡¡Isn''t that too much to ask?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m so excited.


    The boy who had poked at me tried to suppress his excitement and said, "Yeah, that''s true, too.


    And then the boy said, "Yeah?¡¡Yeah? And then the boy started to tilt his head curiously.


    Apparently, he''s trying to think about it properly.


    Or rather, if he had a normal mind to grasp the situation, he would have noticed that there was something wrong.


    If you are really a failure, you cannot get a good score unless you cheat on the exam.


    But there was no environment in which he could cheat on the exam.


    Then, you won the score by your ability.


    That''s how the equation should be automatically set up.


    Well, that''s why you get confused like he did.


    In the first place, the whole reason for this troublesome accusation is the fault of that shitty father who made things complicated. That man will never be forgiven.


    I''ll stop using the casual language now.


    I straighten my collar and ask the boy.


    "By the way, may I ask your name?


    "My name is Aurel Mark.


    (Mark, Mark ...... of Count Mark''s family. Yeah, he''s in eighth place in the exam results.


    His name was also posted on the board. He''s a promising new student, top ten in his class.


    "Mr. Aurel, right? It would be better to ask the instructor than to ask me. The practical skills were also supervised by His Excellency Qasim Rawley, the national mage, so I think it would be more accurate to ask him.


    That explanation seemed to calm Aurel down quite a bit.


    "...... Well... It''s hard to believe that the National Mage would allow any wrongdoing. That rumor must have been a mistake.


    I''m glad you understand.


    Yeah. I guess I was getting a little carried away with the test results. I''m sorry for making such a crazy accusation. I apologize.


    Aurel bowed lightly, and I bowed lightly back.


    If he is sane, he will apologize properly. It is truly wonderful to be a person who understands what you say. In the first place, there are usually few people who don''t understand, so it is only natural that this happens.


    After listening to the conversation with Aurel, the people around me shouted.


    It''s strange. It''s strange to think about.


    "So the rumors are false?¡¡Why would the owner do that again?


    We''ll see if it''s true or not. If it''s not true, it''ll come out.


    From the voices I could hear, I could tell that they were satisfied with the situation.


    As a result, I can say that the commotion at the entrance has subsided thanks to Aurel.


    Just as he left the entrance, another boy appeared as if he had been waiting for him.


    He was a brown-haired boy in a white uniform.


    His hair was tied up in a small knot at the back.


    He was wearing a small earring in his ear, casually dressed up.


    His double-lidded eyes are wide open, creating a soft atmosphere.


    She has a warm smile on her face, as if she could shake hands with anyone and be accepted without hesitation.


    This appearance was familiar to me.


    "Are you Arx Raytheft?


    "Yeah. Yes, I am.


    Okay. What''s my name?


    "Kane Razrael, right?


    So, the one who spoke to you now with a smile was Kane Razrael, the eldest son of the Razrael family.


    When I guessed his name, Kane gave me a puzzled look.


    I believe this is the first time I''ve seen you at ......?


    "That''s right, I''m saying hello. I saw you at the last launch party. I remembered your face.


    Oh, yeah. You were at that party too?


    The launch party. When I mentioned it, Kane nodded as if he was somewhat satisfied.


    There were not many people who could attend that party, even if they were the children of noblemen.


    Therefore, he must have read something into it.


    Kane looks at the board.


    "I heard that you were the top student in the exam. I didn''t think there was anyone who could get a perfect score on the written exam. I didn''t think anyone could get a perfect score in writing.


    I think there are a lot of people with perfect scores on the written exam.


    ......!¡¡I see. That''s how easy it was for you, isn''t it?


    What?¡¡No, well, .......


    Yeah. Yeah. I see.


    Kane seems to have interpreted our casual remark in a different direction.


    A curious color appeared in his gaze.


    You and I may be talking a lot from now on. Nice to meet you.


    "Oh, yeah, nice to meet you.


    I shook his hand back and we parted ways.

 126 Episode 125 My fighting power is 2,000.

    Regarding my first day at the hospital.


    Other than meeting Kane, there was nothing of note that day.


    Leesha also came to the hospital alone, and there was no contact with her parents as I had feared.


    When we saw each other, Lisha came trotting up to me. She was wearing a girl''s uniform instead of her usual blue one.


    Her silver hair was tied up with pale blue ribbons, and she wore a skirt underneath, though I couldn''t tell from what clothing culture it had come from. She carries a dagger for self-defense, and a smile is now blooming on her face.


    Congratulations on your first place in the exam, brother.


    Thank you. Lisha got top marks too?


    Yes. I came in sixth. You still have a lot of work to do.


    No, you don''t. Besides, it''s not surprising that I got it.


    You''re good at remembering things, aren''t you?


    Yes, yes. So to be honest, the written test was meaningless. Didn''t Lisha have an easy time with the practical test?


    Yes. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. Just .......


    Just?


    I''ve been thinking about it for a while now. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. To be honest, I think those who dropped them were too careless, to say the least. No.


    Oh, oh, ...... that''s right.


    You can''t do that if you''re a military nobleman. What do you think about that, brother?


    No, well, it doesn''t matter if you can''t use magic before you enter the academy, I think we should acknowledge your guts and challenging spirit. ......


    "Mmm. Brother, an ambiguous attitude is not good. That''s no good either.


    I''m sure you''re right. ...... Also, Lisha?¡¡What''s wrong with you lately?


    ......?¡¡No?¡¡No, nothing.


    I see. You seem a little tense.


    "No, I''m not, but ...... am I tense?


    Leesha nodded her head curiously, as if she had no idea.


    As she got older, her personality began to emerge. She still has the same kind atmosphere, but her likes and dislikes have become clearer than before, perhaps because of her "ego," and she has become more merciless toward people who are joking around.


    The habit of saying "Dame desu" (I can''t do it), which she has recently started to use more often, is probably a sign of this.


    I don''t know what made her do it, but I talked with Lisha about it and went to class.


    Contrary to my expectations, there was no entrance ceremony at the Academy.


    It''s a good opportunity to have a ceremony and for the director and teachers to say a few words to the students to make them aware.


    Nevertheless, the fact that the Academy did not have such a ceremony suggests that the Academy emphasizes substance rather than formality.


    There are no congratulatory speeches or speeches or any other troublesome events.


    After the new students arrived at the school, they were gathered in one place and sorted into groups.


    Classes at the Academy of Magical Arts are lecture-based, so there is no such thing as class.


    However, it is said that the students are divided into groups because it is necessary to have all the students attend the same lecture or to call them together to inform them of the schedule.


    The results of the examinations are reflected here, and those with similar grades are gathered together, and Lisha and Kane are placed in the same class.


    After that, we were given a tour of the Academy.


    The Academy is an intricate structure, so the students need to learn the ins and outs first.


    They were made to walk from one end to the other, and the entire day was spent just showing them around.


    The next day.


    The next day, the new students were gathered in the training hall in the magic hospital.


    Not all of them, but each class.


    The instructor was a man with glasses.


    The male instructor was tall and slender, dressed in an instructor''s uniform, and was in his thirties.


    He looked about the same as Kazui.


    The tight nape of his neck suggests a high level of pride.


    The instructor looked around at the students once and then opened his mouth.


    "Now, I''m going to measure the amount of magic power in all of you.


    --And so it begins. A public execution.


    This was probably expected, but it was still something that struck a chord with me.


    It seems that measuring the total amount of magic power in a magic academy is not very meaningful, but since the opportunities to use magic meters are basically limited, this is probably the reason why each student was given the opportunity to know.


    If you know the exact amount of magic power you have, it will be easier for you to calculate how to distribute it, which will be useful in the future.


    After gathering the students in a corner of the training hall, the instructor took out a magic meter.


    The one being used this time is a type that measures the total amount, so it''s a larger shape than the usual ones.


    The scale is rough to say the least, and is not detailed.


    The latest ...... magic meters are already of the third generation type. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Of course, there are many people who have never seen the real thing and are asking, "What is that? "What is that?" "Could it be ......?


    The male lecturer coughed in response to the sudden commotion.


    After confirming that all eyes were on him, he began to explain about the magic meter.


    As some of you may know, a tool for measuring the amount of magic power was recently announced and introduced here at the Academy. This is it.


    The ...... male instructor holds out the magic meter so that the students can see it.


    While holding up the magic meter, he gives an overview of the device, but of course, the mechanism is not clearly known, so the explanation is limited to how it works.


    A cylindrical glass container.


    A red liquid that reacts to magic.


    That''s about all I can tell you.


    It''s ......, and it uses a unit called [mana] to express the amount of magic power!


    As the male lecturer explained in front of the students, he gradually showed his excitement.


    For some reason, he was very proud of himself.


    It''s a strange feeling to see a teacher explaining his own theories and tools in this way.


    In the past, there were various ways to measure the amount of magical power, such as by putting magical power into a jewel and measuring the amount by the intensity of its light emission, or by the duration of ripples on the surface of the water, but thanks to the development of this device, the measurement of magical power has become easier and infinitely more accurate. Yes!¡¡This is a very wonderful thing!


    The male lecturer praised the magic meter. The person who made it is a genius," he said with a bright glow on his face.


    Of course, the gathered students were curious. Until just a few minutes ago, we could only grasp the amount of magic power with our senses. To be able to actually measure it and know the number is thought to be exciting.


    The caveat to measuring the amount of magic power this time is that you need to release all the magic power in your body. You will feel a certain amount of fatigue and will not be able to use magic, so please be careful. You will be asked to report the amount of magic power you have measured, but you can use a rough figure. Just give us a good number.


    The lecturer said a few words of caution, picked up the bridge of his glasses with one hand and repositioned them.


    "First, ...... Kane Razrael!


    Yes.


    Kane stepped forward as the male instructor called him.


    Some of the other noblemen''s children seemed to know of his existence, and you could hear them saying things like, "That''s ......" or "I''ve never seen that before.


    He is really well known. Contrary to myself, though.


    Kane walks with confidence and poise.


    His eyes, which are the same color as his hair, always have a fire in them, showing his ambition.


    He was handed a magic meter by his instructor and let his body be filled with magic power.


    As the magic power was released, a wave motion was generated. Immediately, a gust of wind started from him, and the sand in the training ground was blown away in concentric circles around him by the pressure.


    That''s a lot of magic. The image of water overflowing out of a container was almost a vision.


    In response to the powerful wave motion, a number of surprised voices were raised.


    "Wow, that''s amazing .......


    I can''t believe a human being can have this much magic. ......


    No wonder they call you the second coming of the brave. ......


    All of the voices that can be heard have a tone of admiration in them.


    It''s hard to tell how far the liquid has risen because the magic meter is not shown to the other students. However, given the circumstances, we can assume that a considerable amount was recorded.


    Eventually, I found out how much.


    "I''m ......17000.


    "Oh!¡¡That''s great!


    "Oh! That''s great!" the male lecturer shouted happily.


    Kane gave a precise number, but the actual number was probably more detailed.


    My senses tell me that he''s overestimating by a thousand, maybe two thousand. The actual number is probably 19,000 to 20,000, which is more than most national mages.


    A full ten times the amount of my own. It''s so outrageous that it''s hard on my heart.


    I''m a member of the Stone Autumn Society.¡¡I''m also proud to be a member of the Shixiu Association!


    "No, no, no. ......


    Kane was embarrassed by the male lecturer''s praise.


    Kane is embarrassed by the male lecturer''s praise. He gives the lecturer an annoyed smile, as if he is proud of him. The instructor says, "That''s great! "Brilliant! While the lecturer goes on with his praise, Kane says, "That''s not true" and "There are others.


    And then, suddenly, Kane''s eyes seemed to be vacant.


    (......)


    But was I imagining it? When I refocused my eyes, they had returned to their kindness.


    Anyway, some more measurements were taken.


    Basically, the children of mage nobles were over 5000, at least 4000.


    Students from non-mage families and commoners also settled between 2000 and 4000 on average.


    "Next, Leisha Raytheft.


    Yes.


    The male instructor called Leisha forward and gave her a magic meter.


    She pulled it to her chest and closed her eyes.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the subject.


    As in the first measurement, there was wind, but it was hot wind. Because of this, the wind pressure feels stronger than Kane''s.


    The magical power was so strong that it reminded me of Kane''s measurement, and I could hear people around me saying, "This is ......" and "She''s amazing too.


    I''m over ......11000.


    Lisha also came over 10000.


    My own feeling is that it''s probably more like 12,000.


    I thought it would be about four times as much as mine, but it seems to be six times as much.


    Even to Lisha, the male lecturer shouted, "Excellent! The students around him whispered to each other, "That''s the ...... of the Raytheft family," and "As expected of an ancient family of the kingdom.


    When he suddenly turned to me, his face looked apologetic, perhaps because he felt guilty.


    So I gave him a smile. I didn''t want him to worry about it.


    "Next, ......, Master Aimee Zeire.


    The duchess''s name was called out. As expected, the lecturer could not omit the honorific title for her.


    The Duchess of Zeire. I had a chance to exchange words with the head of the family, Corridor Zeire, at the presentation party.


    When I see someone who is small, good-natured, and good at getting into people''s heads, I think of a certain Toyotomi, or is it because of that man?


    Her appearance is completely different.


    Her fluffy blond hair, cut below her shoulders, is bright.


    Her demeanor is graceful, and you can see that she cares about every move she makes.


    She always has a smile on her face and gives the impression of being gentle and soft-spoken.


    She also has a magical power level that exceeds 10000. Contrary to the fact that the Zeire family is a civilized family, her magic power is quite high. That''s probably why she was chosen as Kane''s fianc¨¦e.


    "This year is amazing!¡¡I didn''t expect such talent to come in!


    The male lecturer exclaimed with satisfaction and pride. And then.


    "Just the other day, I measured the magic power of all the students in the class, and there was only one person in the class who had more than 10,000. But in this class, there are three. Of course, the magical power of the others is also higher than the average of previous years.


    If the male lecturer''s words are correct, it seems that this year''s crop is quite bountiful.


    (......)


    And of all years, it falls on the year I enter the Academy of Magic?


    Everyone really has a lot of magic power. I want to say that I have 530,000,000.


    As I was thinking about this, my turn came.


    "Arx Raytheft, ............. Take it.


    The male lecturer''s attitude was different from the other times.


    He knows my name, and he probably knows that I have little magic power.


    There is a hint of mockery in the male lecturer''s eyes. It is so obvious that he is looking down on us.


    She unleashes her magic power in front of the male lecturer.


    Compared to Kane and Lisha, the release of magic power stopped after only a short time as a matter of course.


    It''s so dull that it makes me feel sad.


    Normally, I should be a little over 1,900, but since this is an occasion like this, I''ll go a little low.


    It''s 1500.


    "Ha! ......!


    As soon as I mentioned the number, the lecturer snickered as if he had been aiming at me.


    Then, as if he were a demon, he spoke quickly.


    It seems you are as incompetent as they say!¡¡You''re the son of a military family, but you only have this much magic power!


    His voice was loud enough to be heard. Are you planning to let the other students hear this and have them hang you? It''s true that the only other people who have the same amount of magic power as you do are commoners. As an aristocrat, you must be looked down upon and ridiculed in this way.


    Some of the students around me were also sneering at me.


    (Oh ......)


    Naturally, I was more dismayed than angry, because I could have predicted this.


    I had no idea that even the instructors at the Academy of Magic were this naive.


    I don''t care if you''re a commoner!¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that.¡¡I''m sure you''re right.


    It is true that the instructor is right, but...


    I''m not sure what to do with it.¡¡You may have been lucky enough to get the first place in the exam, but this is what happens when the plating comes off!


    The lecturer''s abusive words continued.


    The lecturer''s abusive words continued, "Aren''t you ashamed that an incompetent with little magic power like you came to the Academy of Magic?¡¡What?


    Apparently the lecturer wasn''t bored yet. I wonder if his throat doesn''t hurt from the loud voice he keeps shouting. Maybe that''s how much stress he''s under every day. Teaching is really hard.


    I may have been able to fake it until now!¡¡You can''t do that anymore as long as you have this magic meter!


    Haha. ......


    The magic meter is thrust at you like an old lord''s seal.


    On the other hand, I can only reply in an indescribable way.


    I don''t know, I didn''t even feel like saying anything back.


    To begin with. Do you have any idea who made that magic meter?


    I wonder who the person who said earlier that the person who made it was a genius really is.


    When I looked at Lisha, she seemed to be in a foul mood, perhaps because she knew what was going on. It was as if she was saying in her heart, "That instructor is no good.


    Anyway, I waited quietly for the storm to pass.


    "Did you finish your measurements?


    I heard a familiar voice coming from the entrance of the training area.


    I turned around and saw a small shadow approaching me.


    "This is!¡¡Herr String!


    Yes, it was Melkor String who had appeared at the training grounds.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    That''s probably why he came to check on us.


    She was wearing a triangular hat and a robe. She looks like a witch.


    She looks like a girl of about the same age, but in reality she is older than Kazi.


    Her appearance made everyone present tense.


    It was the same as with Kasim Rawley.


    The National Mage is the pinnacle of the country''s mages. Once they land on the battlefield, it''s not hard to turn the tide of battle. He has a natural air of authority, and his authority is enough to make people nervous.


    I and Lisha are used to this kind of sensation because we have a national mage in our family, but others may be nervous as well.


    The male lecturer gave a short bow to Merkleya, and then told her the results of what he had just said.


    "Sir!¡¡This year''s results are outstanding!¡¡First of all, there are three people with over 10,000 magic power!¡¡First of all, three of you have magic doses of over 10,000, and five of you have doses of over 8,000!


    That''s impressive.


    Kane Ra''srael, in particular, has reached 17,000!¡¡I believe this is the first time in the history of the Academy!


    That''s as much as or more than ...... a national mage.


    This is the first time in the history of the Magic Academy that a record has been set.


    It''s just that some of them turned out to be terrible.


    The lecturer said, giving her a mocking look.


    How can you be so embarrassed to be a child of a military nobleman with this amount of magic power? How can you come to this Academy without shame? It seems that you lack the sense of shame.


    The lecturer''s condescending remark was met with a chuckle from the others.


    There must be a few of us who look down on the fact that we have little magic power, just like him.


    It''s a relief that the majority of the class isn''t like that.


    In the midst of all this, my eyes met with Merkleya. She and I had been exchanging magic meters for some time, and we had kept in close contact when I introduced her to the Academy, so we were not strangers.


    In fact, among the national mages, after the guild leader Godwald and [Megumi] M¨¹ller-Quint, she is probably the one with whom I have had the most communication.


    I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find a way to make it work, but I''m sure you can.


    ...... I kind of knew this was going to happen.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    What is it, sir? What''s the matter?


    It''s not anything at all, instructor. Do you always teach like that?


    ...... I hope you''ll forgive my foolish question. What exactly do you mean by that, Mr. Merkleyer?


    That''s what I just said. It is a way of being that favors those with more magic and denies those with less.


    Are you saying that''s wrong?


    Didn''t you ever think about it?


    Merkleya looked even more troubled, rubbing her brow.


    ''My lord. I believe that the most important thing for a mage is the amount of magic power. I''m not sure if this is common knowledge for mages or not. I think this is common knowledge for mages.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you may want to check out the following


    I''m not going to bother explaining it from scratch. Instructor, you''ll be meeting me here now.


    What?¡¡What?¡¡It''s .......


    I only do magic once. I''ll only use it once. On the other hand, you can use magic as much as you want.


    With such a statement from Merkleya, a mock battle using magic suddenly began.


    The place was suddenly filled with excitement at the prospect of seeing a national mage use magic.


    The students were all looking forward to it. They stared at each other intently, not wanting to miss a single move.


    Eventually, the battle begins.


    The male teacher uses his magic, but no matter what he does, the magic can''t catch Mercurial.


    Merkleya is able to overcome the teacher''s magic with only preliminary movements and no danger at all.


    He is probably guessing what kind of magic the male teacher will use based on the words and phrases he hears in fragments, and probably based on the tactics he has constructed considering the effects of the magic he used beforehand.


    He also noticed this and changed his style to cover his mouth, but still managed to avoid the Mercurial. Eventually, when the male instructor was about to cast a longer spell, he quickly constructed a shorter spell.


    The spell overwhelmed the male lecturer''s magic despite its shortness, and the aftermath dealt the male lecturer a blow.


    "Geez, .......


    Merkleya quickly closed the distance between them and thrust the staff in her hand at the male lecturer''s throat.


    It was settled.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    "....... That was brilliant.


    I''m listening. Sir, why did you just lose?


    "The... His Excellency was quick to consider what spells to use based on words and phrases, and avoided them. The last spell, too, was short and probably due to the presence of words and phrases with powerful results.


    That''s right. So, was the amount of magic power involved in the fight?


    That''s .......


    Merkleya killed the male lecturer with one shot.


    It''s not like he used a lot of magic.


    It''s not that I''m not a fan of the idea, but I''m not a fan of the idea.


    "May I?¡¡It does not mean that you should not distinguish between those who have more and those who have less. If you just look down on people with a lot of magic power, you will unwittingly create an opening. Even if you have a lot of magic power, you can still be overwhelmed by knowledge. It is not the amount of magic power that a mage should respect the most, but his knowledge.


    When she finished, she turned to the assembled students.


    You must remember that. It is a big mistake to think that you are special just because you have a lot of magic. What you need to train at the Academy is the precise manipulation of magic, knowledge and imagination. If you think that you are powerful just because you have a lot of magic, you will always be tripped up. And if you take that mindset to the battlefield, you will be defeated in no time. No matter how much magic power you have, if you can''t use the right magic for the situation, or if you fail to chant, it''s all for nothing.


    Suddenly, Merkleya looks at the statue set up in the training area.


    I see it. That''s a statue of Radeon, the great mage of the kingdom. He made a great contribution to the development of the kingdom by carving out the western territories from the empire. Do you know how much magic power he has?¡¡It is said that he was able to reach his limit just by using [Flamephoeve] twice. If you convert it to today''s magic, you can only use five shots of the [Flamme Rune].


    If Merkleya is right, then the mage''s magic power is quite low.


    Of course, more than myself.


    There are other people who have left their mark on the world with less magic. It is said that Astia, who appears in the Age of Spirits, made up for her low magic power with her knowledge and ideas, and fought demons and monsters.


    Astia''s low magic power is a well-known fact.


    It is said that Astia is one of the three saints, along with Froome, the knight of the wood, and Theon, the bell-ringing shaman, and that she overcame many difficulties with her ingenuity.


    It''s true that there is more magic power per person now than ever before. It is the same as when a creature grows from one species to the next. One day, the amount of magic power will also be called low. So don''t make any mistake. The amount of magic power is important, but knowledge and practice are more important. Keep this in mind.


    Merkleya turned to the male instructor again.


    She then gave a ruthless warning to the male instructor who had not grasped the situation.


    I''m sure you''ll understand.


    "Sir, what is that?


    The male lecturer''s face paled at the word "assessment" uttered by Merkleyer.


    Just by looking at his face, you can feel his despair.


    It''s no wonder. It was easy to imagine that if he gave a lecture that violated the guidelines, it would affect his assessment.


    However, did Merkleyer show his Buddha''s heart?


    ...... Normally, this would be a matter of assessment, but you are not the only one, and other lecturers probably have similar thoughts. It would be unfair to only discipline you for this.


    "Yes, yes!


    So I''m going to dismiss the matter this time. From now on, I want you to be thorough in your guidance.


    Yes, sir!


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    It''s the intimidation of a national mage. I think it''s because as the first instructor, you can''t be lambasted. If you don''t threaten him here, he''ll be more likely to slip up in the future like he did this time.


    Suddenly, Merkleya looked at me.


    Then she noticed something.


    "Speaking of which, Arx Raytheft. What happened to the Silver Cross?


    ...... Yes. I have it.


    Then why don''t you wear it on your chest?


    I thought it would be intimidating to wear it in formal attire or even in the Academy.


    May I?¡¡I''m afraid it was given to me by His Majesty the King himself. It''s not appropriate to leave it off in an official setting. This is an official function of the wizard academy.


    I''m sorry, too.


    From now on, I will always wear it properly on my chest. In particular, when you are summoned to the castle by His Highness, you must wear it.


    Yes, Your Highness. Yes, Your Highness.


    As I was finishing this conversation with Merkleya, the students were buzzing.


    "A medal?¡¡What does that mean?


    How can someone our age get a medal? ......


    I''ve heard of noblemen''s children getting medals before.


    All that erupted were surprises and questions. It was understandable that the other students felt the same way.


    Even King Shinru had said that it was unheard of for someone of his age to be awarded a medal.


    As if to answer the question, Merkleya speaks up.


    The awarding of the Order of Arx Raytheft is due to his achievements in the recent Nadar Incident. While serving as an attendant to the Dauphin, you rose to the top of the ranks and defeated and destroyed the Imperial Mage Corps. If you just get a few more achievements - no, it''s possible that you''ll be given a formal title, even a knighthood, right away.


    It was probably because the national mage had assured him. I think that the title is too much, but those who were surprised and questioning are now looking at us with bated breath. It was somewhat embarrassing to be exposed to so many stares.


    It was the male lecturer who shouted out.


    This is ridiculous!¡¡How is it possible for someone with such low magical power to do such a thing!¡¡Isn''t there some kind of mistake?


    What led him to say this was probably just pure disbelief.


    A boy of less than fifteen years old achieving success on the battlefield was too far-fetched.


    But I have to say, that statement was a bit careless in front of a national mage.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    "What ......?


    I''m not sure. I''m not sure what to make of that. It is the same as saying openly that His Majesty the King, who made the decision to award the Medal of Honor, is not a good judge of character.


    "Aah!


    The air began to creak, and the glass of the nearby buildings let out a dry, crunching scream.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    Even the students turn pale at the revelation of the national mage''s power.


    It''s the steel-strength devotion he showed at the guild meeting.


    It seems that when it comes to the royal family, it cannot be overlooked.


    "Lecturer.


    "Oh, forgive me!¡¡Please!¡¡Please, ......!


    "His Majesty the King does not appreciate people who are not capable.


    I''m sorry, sir!


    The lecturer was about to fall flat. The other students and others are all turning pale from the exposure of the powerful force.


    You can see how powerful the authority and power of the national mage is when you see a scene like this.


    Merkleya looked around at the students once to let the others know.


    "Listen. Arx Raytheft is a good example of someone who has done great things with or without magic. In the Nadar Incident, he defeated a new type of defensive magic with his own magic. I''ve seen it before, and I felt that it was a good, if crude, spell. I even thought he deserved it more than the candidates for last year''s national exam.


    I was somewhat embarrassed to be praised so much.


    The male lecturer seemed to be on the verge of saying, "That''s ridiculous," again, but a glance from Merkleyer silenced him.


    Anyway, seeing this situation, I think...


    (I guess this lecturer will never be able to get ahead again after this.


    I guess. No one wants to promote or recommend a person who makes such careless comments.


    Suddenly, Lisha approached me.


    He said, "Um, brother?¡¡That lecturer, will he not be able to get ahead in the future? ......?


    Do you think so too?¡¡I think so too. It''s a shame.


    It''s a bit sad, isn''t it?


    Yeah, I do. But it''s my fault. Too careless.


    For this, I can only say that the lecturer was not smart enough. In aristocratic society, it is common sense to be careful about unintentional remarks. It is not unheard of for a single gaffe to lead to the downfall of a family, and even in the world of men, there have been politicians who have been forced to resign because of their gaffes.


    In this case, it is the fault of the lecturer who did not think carefully about the consequences of this comment.


    As the saying goes. It is the same as "cutting off one''s own head with one''s tongue. A fool''s tongue is so long that it can cut his own throat. I''m reminded of the warning that a slip of the tongue caused by carelessness will surely come back to haunt you.


    To be honest, I was tempted to tell him that he was out of line when he stared at me with a grudge.

 127 Episode 126 Lecture at The Magic Academy

    On the first day of the lecture at the Academy of Magical Arts, I was treated by the lecturer in a manner similar to discrimination.


    This was a situation that I had thought about beforehand, so I did not feel as if I had been treated badly.


    It was not that I had been treated badly for years.


    Of course, it was not a pleasant experience, but it was still tolerable.


    Well, this is what happened to me as soon as I entered the school, but my case is a special case.


    This kind of discrimination is rare in a magical academy, even if it''s because of likes and dislikes, and as is often the case in novels and other stories, the image of nobles looking down on commoners does not apply to this community.


    This used to be the case, but nowadays, parents seem to be instructing their children to take good care of them and build a good relationship with them by telling them to spit on the capable commoners.


    Basically, commoners who can come to the Academy are competent. The commoners who can come to the academy are basically competent, and they have been recommended by the staff of the Mage Guild and have passed the examinations.


    For the commoners as well, it would be advantageous for their future employment if they can connect with the noble families, so they try to be friendly with them. Therefore, unless there is someone who is crazy, there seems to be no trouble between nobles and commoners.


    It''s peaceful.


    There is also the issue of etiquette, but that is only a matter of providing the necessary education.


    If they are taught manners properly, they will be able to do so, and their way of thinking will change as they interact with each other. This was also true of the nobles.


    Some of the squires of the higher nobility are commoners.


    Rich people don''t fight. It is the poor who look down on the poor.


    Even the rogue Marquis was not overly arrogant to the mercenary heads under his command, and respected their opinions.


    A month before entering the academy, those who came from commoner backgrounds were required to undergo a minimum training course on how to treat the nobility. The rest is hands-on. By interacting with the children of the nobility, they learn how to keep their distance from them.


    ...... I wonder what is the reason why Kazi''s civility is not well-behaved in such an environment.


    In the event that you are a commoner and you look down on someone because they are a commoner, you may be labeled as a fool who has no need for human resources.


    If that''s the case, don''t look down on the children of aristocrats who have less magic power, but that''s because they are also aristocrats.


    In fact, in this case, it is more obvious that it is the aristocracy versus the nobility.


    --The haves are sometimes looked down upon more than the have-nots.


    If they are aristocrats, they are in the same category. Those who are not even comparable do not exist in the community in the first place. Then, the bottom of the pile is the lowest of the haves. That is the true nature of the discrimination done to you. Psychologically, too. Rather than going out of your way to bully those who are far away, it takes much less effort to bully those who are close to you.


    Anyway, it happened, but since the class already knew that I had a medal for measuring magic power, I was not ridiculed after that.


    The next day, as Mercurial had told me, I wore the medal on the chest of my uniform.


    Was she telling the truth?


    Hey, I''ve seen that medal before: ......!


    I thought you had to be third class or above to get one of those.


    I''ve seen that medal before ......!


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not a great person or talented, but I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not a great person or talented.


    The only one who has spoken to me is Kane.


    "That''s the Silver Cross, right?


    "Yeah. Yeah. I''ve been working like a fiend and I got one of these.


    ...... Oh, yeah.


    What''s going on?


    No, I just thought it was cool.


    "......?


    And just like that, Kane left me with an attitude I didn''t understand.


    It''s been a few days since then.


    This time, I''m taking a practical class for new students who can already use magic.


    It is the basic chanting of "Basic Chanting Practice 1".


    The content of the lecture is that the lecturer will first give a lecture on how to vocalize and how to put magic power into your body, and then move on to the practice and give advice tailored to each student.


    It is a good opportunity to practice and learn how not to bite your tongue while chanting, and also a chance for you to observe how others chant. Knowing other people''s chanting habits may be useful in the event of a magic battle in the future, and I am interested in the advice the instructor gives for improvement.


    I''m also interested in the advice the instructor gives to improve.


    Many people joke that it is not necessary to go to a magic academy, but there are many things to learn.


    Many people joke that it is not necessary to go to a magic academy, but there are many things to learn. Simply being able to use magic or create spells is not enough to master magic.


    In addition to students who are capable of using magic, there were also students who are called non-mage students who gathered at the ...... training ground.


    They can hardly use magic. Since they have less opportunity to participate in magic-related lectures and their knowledge is skewed, they are made to be present when other students use magic.


    After the instructor gave a lecture on the basic points of spell chanting.


    He then took the students to the training grounds.


    He then said


    "Now, I''m going to ask you to form pairs.


    I don''t know why we have to make pairs ......, but we have to do as we are told.


    I look around for a student who might be willing to form a pair.


    (Oh, this is bad. I''m going to be a loner.


    I still don''t have any friends, and word of my disinheritance has already spread. My classmates are distancing themselves from me, and Lisha is in a different class, so she can''t help me.


    The children of noble families basically have friends and acquaintances from before they entered the school.


    The commoners usually want to join the commoners.


    That''s why you don''t have the option of waiting for someone to call you.


    It''s like waiting for something to roll downhill.


    In the meantime, time will just pass by.


    However, even if you try to call out to them, they will quickly form groups before you can call out to them.


    Looking around, there was no one left to talk to.


    At this rate, I would be left alone.


    I was driven by such a sense of frustration.


    "You''re Arx, right?


    "Yes?


    The person who approached me was a girl. She had dark blue hair in a fluffy medium bob, with a hairpin hair clip or two in the front. Her eyes were big and round, and her face was quite pretty.


    Her eyes are large, and her face is quite pretty. In addition, there is a certain part of her that is large, though I think it is unnecessary. At her age, her development should be visible by now, but even so, the fact that she has grown so much at this height is astonishing. It was a pressure just to get close to it.


    Anyway, anyway.


    "How did you know my name?


    You said a lot of things about me when you measured me the other day.


    "Oh, yeah. We were in the same class, weren''t we?


    Yeah. My name is Setsuro. Would you like to work with me?


    With me?


    Yeah.


    Even though there were rumors of disinheritance and the last incident, you still approached me like this.


    I was moved by the fact that there are good girls like her.


    The girl who called herself Setsura smiled strangely with an undertone.


    "Look, Mr. Arx, there doesn''t seem to be anyone who would work with you, does there?


    "Ugh.


    "Right?¡¡It''s perfect for the lonely Arx-san.¡¡Here, here, what do you want to do?


    I''m not sure what you mean by that. And what does she think she''s doing? I don''t know what he''s thinking, but he''s emphasizing his own breasts. I want to curse myself for thinking he was a nice guy earlier and being so impressed.


    His face is cute. His behavior is mocking. That''s why his annoyance stands out so much.


    Then, I had no choice but to defend myself.


    "No thanks. I''ll find someone else.


    "That''s right. I''m the only one, aren''t I?¡¡Huh?¡¡Huh?


    That''s it then.


    No, no, no, no!¡¡Wait a minute!¡¡That''s the part where you say, "Okay. That''s the part where you say, "Okay, let''s work together.¡¡Why do you give up at that point?¡¡If you give up, that''s the end of the negotiation!


    "Because you look ...... annoying.


    I was trying to say it again, so please rephrase it properly!


    No, I''m an honest man.


    No, I''m honest. - Don''t show your saintliness there!¡¡And besides, I''m a bargain, you know?¡¡I don''t think there''s anyone else here, so why not?¡¡Besides, I might even be able to offer you some services now.


    "Service?


    Is this girl using that word in the sense of service?


    Oh!¡¡Did you get a bite?¡¡Didn''t you just get a bite?¡¡Yes, I did. When a girl like me says something like this to you, of course you''ll react. You''re such a b*tc*.


    "...... is good. Don''t ever touch me again. Goodbye.


    I''m sorry, not now!¡¡It''s just a little joke to lighten the mood.


    No, no, no. Let''s not do this. It''s good for both of us.


    Please, please, please, please, I''m a loner too!¡¡Join me, please!


    Setsula bows her head and begs.


    You can''t say no to that if you''re going to go that far.


    "All right. You should have said so from the beginning. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    "Hmmm, I guess you still need me. But I said no once, so no service, okay?


    I could have punched him.


    I''m surprised that ...... doesn''t work on you. You don''t think I''m into that?¡¡You do have a girlish face, though.


    Hey, hey, hey!¡¡I can hear you!


    It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a little bit of my heart leaking out.


    There''s nothing okay about that!¡¡You''re supposed to keep that voice inside your heart for the rest of your life!


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    First, those who could use magic would perform the actual exercise, receive advice from the instructor, and then engage in a discussion with their partner.


    Hmmm. What should I say in the discussion?


    "Well, I guess. What should I say?


    Huh?¡¡Isn''t Arx the mage supposed to take the lead and lead us there?


    Even so, what we''re going to do today is just the basics.


    So, did you feel anything from the instructor''s explanation?


    The explanation in advance was easy to understand. The explanation was crisp and clear, and I thought it was exactly right. I would like to imitate this lecturer''s explanation if I were to teach it to someone.


    "Anything in particular?


    Like the use of the tongue?


    That sounds perverted.¡¡It''s rather perverted.


    That''s because you''ve got a dirty mind.


    No, it''s not. My heart is as clear, clean and transparent as the melting snow in the Cross Mountains.


    A lot of people like to use that phrase. Only people who say things like that smell fishy.


    While talking with Setsura about such useless things, I looked sideways at the practical skills of those who can use magic.


    This time, he was going to perform several kinds of magic ten times in total.


    In addition, the length of the spells and the amount of magic power to be handled are small, making them quite simple.


    It''s easy for me to give advice, and it''s easy for the students to recognize their own shortcomings.


    "- Wind up, wind down. The wind is graceful. Guided by a high-pitched voice, cut through the blade.


    One of the students casts a spell, but the spell doesn''t work.


    Chanting failure.


    There was no stagnation or error in the chanting, so the magic must have been poorly applied.


    Since I came to the academy, I''ve been seeing chanting malfunctions a lot.


    And so the magic practice continued.


    "Five successes!


    "Excellent, student!


    The instructor shouts with delight and claps.


    On the other hand, there are shouts of surprise from the people around.


    (What?¡¡What''s going on here?


    I''m sure you did well, but I don''t think great is great.


    I can''t help but think that this is the wrong place to give praise.


    No, I can''t throw away the fact that this lecturer is the type who stretches his students with praise. It has been scientifically proven that successful experiences contribute to the improvement of one''s ability. I feel that to deny this method is to fight against what I believe in.


    I need to be able to move my magic more smoothly. You need to practice more and more thoroughly.


    "Yes!


    The instructor gives his advice, and the student happily returns to his original position.


    He seems to be very motivated. The instructor''s praise must have worked.


    ...... After that, the students continued to cast their spells, but none of them failed to chant.


    If you bite your tongue and mess up your spell, or if you''re just not good at manipulating magic and can''t get the magic to work consistently, you''re in luck.


    As long as I''m in this class, I should be able to use magic.


    Apparently, it is normal to fail a few times.


    Setsula, who was watching the practice next to me, groaned.


    You guys have averaged about six attempts. That''s amazing.


    "As I thought during the practical test, everyone fails quite a few times.


    "......?¡¡I think it''s natural for chanting to fail when using magic, but isn''t that the case with you, Arx?


    I can use it just fine as long as I don''t botch the spell. I can usually use spells as long as I don''t mess them up, and they''re not too long and hard to say.


    "What?


    I''m not sure why Setsura is staring at me with a strange look on her face.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m sure you''re right.


    I''m not sure if that''s true or not, but it''s a good idea. ......


    In addition to the guidance of my uncle Crabbe, I also have a magic meter, and more importantly, I have been working on refining magic, so I am the best at manipulating magic.


    Most of his students fail because of their inability to control magic. However, this is why the instructors put so much emphasis on this kind of lesson.


    Afterwards, the instructor explains how to improve the situation in an easy-to-understand manner. This is as expected of an instructor at a magic academy.


    Eventually, it will be your turn.


    "Now, student Arx. Please use your magic.


    "Yes.


    Under the direction of the instructor, you will use the designated magic.


    The spirit that burns. Drifting through Okutsu Castle. Wobbling. It shimmers and flickers. The light of her gown beckons. Wander out and rush in. Homura''s Group Dance.


    Soul Ignis.


    Water rising in the hills. Flowing water. Rising and falling, flooding everywhere. Take the waves by the chin, eat them up and swallow them.


    [Waves on land]


    A whirlpool that runs dry. A small frenzy. The wind rises, the wind breaks, the wind is graceful. Guided by a high-pitched voice, cut through it, blade.


    Cutterwind.


    The great arm of the earth. No sword. No spear. Only your hand shows your will. The one who can create chaos, now raise your fist!


    Land Uppers.


    That''s nothing.


    I already know the magic words in the text and the amount of magic power needed for each word.


    If anything, it was I who figured out the amount of magic power needed for the spells written in the text.


    I have succeeded in spells with many spells.


    The instructor''s eyes rolled back in his head at the fact that he had succeeded in all the tasks.


    "What do you think?


    No, no, you''re the head of the admissions committee. ...... You were perfect. Well done, sir. I don''t think I have anything to say.


    Apparently, this lecturer is different from the last one. I mean, I''d hate to have to deal with a bunch of them like that, and I can''t help but wonder about their teaching style.


    Suddenly, the lecturer smiles bitterly.


    "This doesn''t mean my lecture was useful, does it?


    "No, not at all. No, not at all. The explanation was easy to understand, and I learned a lot about how to hold the tongue in the mouth. I''ll try to keep it in mind from now on.


    I''ll try to be more conscious of it in the future.


    This time, I learned once again that I still have a lot to learn.


    That alone is a big gain.


    I will not become a frog in a well. I think the content of the lecture made me feel that way again.


    When I returned to my original position, Kane called out to me.


    That''s great. You did it all.


    "At least this much.


    "Well, ......, yeah. I think it''s a shame you don''t have more magic.


    "Mm. .......


    For a moment, I thought he was being sarcastic,......, but he didn''t seem to be. He seems to be naturally sympathetic.


    The slightest hint of pity in his eyes is evidence of this.


    ...... I agree. It''s not only the amount of magic power that makes magic work.


    But magic isn''t just about having a lot of magic. I think you''re right. ...... Yeah, I''m as good as you.


    I''m not going to be able to beat you," Kane said as he left.


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not a fan of his, or because I''m not a fan of his. Perhaps that was the case before.


    As Kane steps forward, the instructor looks a little distressed and opens his mouth.


    "Kane, you''re a student at ......, and I''m going to give you an additional assignment.


    When I heard that, I thought, "Oops. It seems that Kane is being treated a little differently.


    "Show me ten of your most powerful spells here.


    Yes.


    He nodded at the instructor''s words and, as if blowing up an internal combustion engine, boosted the magic power in his body.


    The excess magic will blow the air and dust away and eventually stabilize.


    Kane began to cast a spell, a different spell from the one that had been assigned to him.


    The spell he chose was more difficult than the one he had just been assigned. However, it is also a standard spell like the one in the text.


    I have not adjusted the composition of the spell to make it more efficient when chanting.


    No, you don''t have to do that. He doesn''t need to do that, because he has a lot of magic, and he doesn''t need to make such improvements as he does.


    Kane finishes wielding the spell.


    "Still eight successes? That''s what I call a Kane student. ......


    The instructor looks at Kane with awe.


    "I would have liked to have succeeded in all of them. ......


    No, the more powerful the spell, the more difficult it is to cast. The more powerful the spell, the more difficult it is to cast. Of course, I have nothing to say about that.


    Thank you very much.


    Finally, we moved on to the discussion with the non-mages.


    So what do you have to say about it, Mr. Setsuro?


    No, sir. Of course not. I''d rather know how you were able to succeed at everything. Do you have any tips?


    Hmm. I guess there''s only one reason, but I can''t talk about it.


    What?¡¡That''s meaningless!


    I mean, it''s normal not to tell a mage''s secret in the first place.


    Oh, that''s true too. ......


    Setsula didn''t particularly bite back, but backed down.


    I''ve been doing magic manipulation for a long time, and the magic meter is a big part of that. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time.


    Once again, I could understand why there were fewer chanting failures in the national army''s mage troops.


    In the spare time after the lecture was over.


    "Kane Razrael!


    Suddenly, a voice came from somewhere.


    The voice sounded as if it was calling out to me roughly. It was clear that the voice was hostile.


    I remembered that voice.


    Yes, it belonged to the boy from the Count''s family I had talked to on the first day of school about the rankings.


    His name was, I think, Aurel. Aurel Mark.


    I turned to see Kane stepping in front of Aurel.


    "Mr. Aurel, what''s wrong?


    Kane, play with me!


    ...... Oh, no, not again.


    Aurel''s recklessness made Kane chuckle in annoyance.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to use the site, you can call us at the web site.


    A boy with a somewhat tired face. His face is youthful enough to match his age, but he gives off the aura of a middle-aged man who is tired of his work, which makes him look indescribable.


    He seemed to know what was going on, so I asked him about it.


    "Mr. Aurel. That''s how he often pokes Kane.


    Is that so?


    Yeah, they''re both aristocrats from the South. Is that why Master Aurel is so hostile ...... to Kane?¡¡Something like that.


    In short, Aurel probably sees Kane as a rival.


    We often clashed during the Ishikakukai training sessions.


    What was the result?


    You know what?¡¡It''s always Aurel-sama who loses. No matter how much he''s the son of a count, there''s no way he can beat Kane in magic.


    Hmm.


    While we were talking about this, a circle of people formed at the edge of the training ground and it became a simple venue.


    The content of the game seemed to be to compete in the number of successful spells, in accordance with the content of the previous lesson, and both of them immediately began to use magic.


    They were free to use any spell they wanted, but neither of them used simple spells.


    Spells that are difficult to use.


    Magic that consumes a lot of power.


    Aurel''s forehead begins to sweat as she watches.


    On the other hand, Kane seems to have no problem in the magic match with Aurel, even though he consumed so much magic in the previous exercise.


    He continues to use magic that consumes as much as the magic he used in the lecture.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you can do to help.


    ...... However, the power was obvious.


    Aurel has failed the same number of times with lesser magic than Kane used.


    "Stick with .......


    "Mr. Aurel. Are you sure you want me to win?


    "No, I just had a bad day!¡¡Next time it won''t be like this!


    That''s a bit of a clich¨¦. The student next to me who told me about their relationship also shrugged his shoulders, saying, "It happens every time.


    While Aurel looks frustrated, Kane still looks comfortable. He doesn''t show any of the tiredness that comes with low magic power, as if he had fought a strong opponent.


    The amount of magic power: ......


    I am often reminded of this when I see someone using magic with a lot of power.


    There is a clear difference between you and them.


    It is a fact that cannot be filled by tricks. What would happen if I were in the position of the current two? If it''s a pure contest of magic, there''s no way I can win. If I ran out of magic first, I wouldn''t be able to compete in chanting skills, and I wouldn''t even be able to talk.


    Sooner or later, they''ll become more proficient in the use of magic.


    What would happen if they were to stand in front of me when that happened?


    I couldn''t help but think about it.

 128 Episode 127 Empress of the Magic Academy

    At the Academy of Magic.


    Next to Arx is Charlotte Cremeria, the daughter of a countess.


    On this day, Arx was in the middle of being shown around the Academy by Charlotte.


    On his first day at the academy, he was also given a tour of the academy and walked around the grounds, but he was not familiar with all the details of the academy, and there are rules among the students when it comes to using the facilities.


    Therefore, on this day, I asked her to show me around again as a senior student.


    I''ve been trying to find Suu, but she hasn''t been around lately and seems to be hiding somewhere.


    I invited Lisha to join us, but she declined, saying that she had to talk to another nobleman''s daughter.


    So now the two of us were walking along the corridor of the courtyard.


    A girl with long milk-tea colored hair tied in a lady''s knot. Her gestures were gentle and graceful, as if she were a beautiful woman sitting by the window (Jacqueline) described in a book of legends. She is tall and slender, and wears the uniform of the Academy of Magic well. As a member of a samurai family, she is fond of swordsmanship, but on the other hand, she also has a feminine roundness, which has recently become more noticeable.


    In particular, she has a strong maternal side that is very prominent.


    He is still taller than her, and it will take some time before he can stand alongside her.


    Charlotte, you''re going to show up at the magic lecture, aren''t you?


    Yes. Even non-mage students are required to attend.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    They are basically the children of non-mage military noblemen, and they seem to receive the same lectures on magic as the mage students.


    The children of military nobles are likely to go to war in the future, and they may have mages in their own army, or they may fight directly with enemy mages. Therefore, even if you are not a mage, it is implicitly understood that you should learn some knowledge of magic here.


    Charlotte is one of them. In this world, even women with talent can fight on the battlefield, so the Clemellia family probably decided to let them attend.


    It is also possible that this is within the scope of education .......


    I heard that there are also lectures on physical arts and such?


    "Yes. The instructors there are also very good.


    Oh. ......


    If Charlotte says so, then it must be true. You may want to take physical training and sword fighting so that you can continue to fight even after your magic is gone.


    As I walked down the corridor, receiving an explanation about the Academy, I noticed an unusual group of people on the other side of the fountain.


    There were less than ten people in the group, but it seemed that they were all following a girl.


    The girl was quite well-dressed.


    The people around her are probably her cronies.


    In the center is a girl with shining blonde hair in a chignon. Like Charlotte, her manner is based on neatness, but she has the calmness of a high-ranking noblewoman oozing from every corner.


    Her body is in the middle of its growth period, and she has a body shape that protrudes where it protrudes and retracts where it retracts. Perhaps because of this, he seems to have modified his white uniform to some extent.


    He is smiling calmly as he talks with his cronies.


    Charlotte then whispered a warning to him.


    Arx, you''d better remember this. That''s the Empress who runs the Academy.


    "The Empress?


    Yes. Claudia Cyphreys, eldest daughter of the Dukes of Cyphreys.


    The Dukes of Cyphreys are one of the Four Dukes. The same rank as Suu''s family.


    It''s also one of the houses we didn''t get to see at the announcement party.


    Earlier, Charlotte had described her as a [Empress], but from the smile she was flashing at her cronies, it was hard to imagine the arrogance that would follow such words.


    She looks like a gentle lady to me.


    "On the face of it, yes. On the outside.


    Like Charlotte?


    Yeah, what does ............ mean?


    No, it doesn''t mean anything. --No cheeks, no cheeks, no cheeks, no cheeks.


    "Oh?¡¡It''s soft. I can see why Master Sucia likes you so much.


    In exchange for a bit of lightheartedness, after the flesh of her cheeks had been fully enjoyed, she was given a small gift.


    "...... Arx, do you know what the role of the Cyphers is in the kingdom?


    "Hmm?¡¡Yes. They''ve been the head of the Academy of Magic for generations, right?


    Yes. It started out as a private school that taught magic on the grounds. It''s said that after some twists and turns, the current state has taken control of it. But...


    But the power is still great.


    Yes. That''s why the next head of the family is also involved in the management of the Academy of Magic, and also takes his or her cronies around with him or her.


    In short, she''s like the student council president.


    From what she said afterwards, it seems that Claudia also acts as a bridge between the instructors and the students. I was dubious for a moment when I heard that she had power despite being a student, but it seems that she is not acting as she pleases.


    I''m sure he''ll stay in the academy after he graduates, since he cares about us non-mage students.


    They respect you, don''t they?


    Yeah. ...... Most of them do.


    What do you mean?¡¡Is there something wrong with me?


    It''s not like I''m doing anything rude. It''s just .......


    Just?


    Once you cross her, she''ll make you follow her and cronyize you.


    Yeah. ...... Yeah?¡¡What''s that?


    That''s why she often challenges other students to a duel, and there''s always an uproar. Nowadays, Claudia-sama''s dueling rituals are like a new specialty of the academy.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure if you''ve seen it.¡¡Natural politicians are the aristocracy.


    ...... Arx, you''re also a nobleman, aren''t you?


    But I''m a disinherited one.


    You sometimes say things that don''t sound like an aristocrat. Why is that?


    I really don''t know why.


    When I dodge like that, I get a disturbing look.


    I can only laugh at myself because my very existence is a disturbing thing.


    Anyway.


    "But that''s why there are so many people around him?


    Apparently so. It seems to me that they are not reluctant to do so,......, but rather they seem to do it voluntarily.


    It''s a good thing for the other noble families. I''m sure it''s only a good thing for the other noble families.


    It''s a good thing she has a good memory. If she becomes the next Abbess, it won''t be a dream to get a job at the Academy of Magic.


    Do you want to join the cronies, Arx?


    No, thank you. I''ve already had my fill of senior nobles.


    Don''t you think you''ll make more and more acquaintances as you get higher?


    You sound like a pain in the ass.


    As Charlotte and I were talking about this, she suddenly noticed something.


    "Oh?¡¡I see you''re coming over.


    "What?¡¡I''m not prepared for what I just heard!


    I''m not prepared for what I just heard!" Claudia flinched in disbelief as the group''s feet turned toward her.


    Claudia is heading straight for us, as if she doesn''t know about the change in direction.


    Is there something you want? No, she''s probably looking for Charlotte.


    Since they are the children of the same noble family, despite the difference in their family status, they are probably here to greet her.


    Since they were on campus, there was no need to kneel.


    From Claudia''s mouth came the words, "Good day, Miss Charlotte.


    "Good day, Miss Charlotte. It seems to be a beautiful day.


    "Good day to you, sir. Miss Claudia. Are you patrolling the grounds today?


    Yes, I thought it would be a good time to take stock of the new arrivals. It is my duty to keep abreast of the situation in the hospital.


    Claudia responded in a calm manner.


    Claudia was calm and composed.


    I''m not sure what you mean by that, but I can only assume that she is a dignified young lady of nobility.


    What does it mean? "Oh, is that lovely lady over there ......?


    (Hmmm!


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    Sometimes the tongue is sharper than all the swords in the world, and that''s exactly what happened here. The formless shock jolted my body, but I held my ground, bowed, and waited for Charlotte to introduce me.


    This is my ...... friend, Arx Raytheft.


    My name is Arx Raytheft.


    I''m Claudia Cyphers. You and Raytheft are from the same east, I believe.


    Yes. That''s part of the reason I''m here to show you around.


    Suddenly, one of her cronies flipped through a document and read out the information on it.


    "Arx Raytheft. You''re a mage student and the head of the entrance exam, but you have less than two thousand magic power.


    "Less than two thousand. ...... That''s quite low for a nobleman.


    Claudia frowned when she heard what he read out.


    It''s a bit sudden to point this out at the first meeting, but the other party is at the highest level of nobility in the country. It''s not something that can be refuted lightly.


    It is true that my magical power is very small, but I hope to learn a lot here and apply it in the future.


    "Arks, you say?¡¡Those who attend the Academy of Magic must be of high quality. Isn''t that right?


    ...... is.


    The Academy is the highest academic institution in the realm. If it welcomes everyone without consideration, its authority will be corrupted. As long as the Academy''s name is known at home and abroad, its honor must be protected.


    I don''t like the way this is going. I can easily imagine what will be said after this.


    I also think that Master Claudia is right.


    If that''s what you think, then leave the academy. If you think so, leave the academy. You are a member of the aristocracy involved in magic, but your magic power is too low. You are not worthy of the Academy.


    I knew it would come to that. I''d already guessed it from the way the story was going.


    Charlotte puts her beak in it.


    "Master Claudia. With all due respect, I think you''re overstepping your bounds. It is true that his magical power is on the low side, but shouldn''t the fact that he took first place in the entrance exam be appreciated?


    The results of the entrance exam can be overturned depending on your future studies. And Miss Charlotte?¡¡This is because he is a nobleman. It would be a shame if the person in charge is inferior. If your magic power is below the average of the military nobility, you will not be able to show it to others.


    ...... In a way, this is a negative effect of the availability of magic meters. Because the amount of magic power was quantified and made clear, the difference became clear.


    I would like to ask you to stop revealing personal information. I don''t know how you got such information, but you''re too controlling. I''ll have to report this as a concern the next time I have a meeting with Merkleyer.


    But that''s not good.


    That''s when I thought.


    "But instead... I''ll take care of you from now on. Passing the Academy''s examinations means you''re powerful enough. I''m sure you can handle a difficult job.


    ......?


    So, ......, yes. You can start as an apprentice, but how about a clerk in a hospital or an attendant in a high-class government office?¡¡If you wish, you can be employed by the Cyphers. You''d have to take a separate exam, though.


    The conversation took a sudden turn.


    All of a sudden, they were talking about getting rid of him, and now they were talking about finding him a job.


    In fact, if you want a stable future, the conditions are much better there.


    The conditions are so good that you may forget for a moment what you were told.


    His cronies were saying things like, "As expected of Claudia," and "Excellent decision making.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    ...... In other words, this is her idea of assigning the right people to the right places, rather than just kicking them out because she doesn''t like them.


    She has shown some kind of leadership in a strange way.


    That''s a problem.


    "This is an extraordinary offer, but it is too much for me. I would like to decline.


    "...... You''re refusing my offer?


    Yes. I would like to continue my studies at the Academy.


    Yes, this is non-negotiable. Because as long as you aim to become a national mage, you can''t throw away the advantage of graduating from the Academy of Magic.


    Even if you don''t, you have a big disadvantage in that you have low magic power. You can''t just throw it away.


    "Arx Raytheft. Didn''t you understand that I just told you that you are not worthy?


    No. However, I believe that the difference in magical power can be reversed by learning.


    Claudia wrinkles her brow. Claudia wrinkles her brow, as if she''s dealing with a child who doesn''t listen well.


    This is troubling. I''m in trouble.


    Charlotte protests again.


    "Master Claudia. Master Claudia is a student of the academy. I think it''s a bit excessive to ask a student to leave the academy.


    As the next head of House Cyphreus. As the next head of the Cyphrus family, I must act to protect the honor of the Academy and, by extension, the Kingdom. This is part of that.


    "That may be so, but ......


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The house has extraordinary power, so it''s not impossible.


    Just when I was thinking about how to get out of this...


    "Oh?¡¡Isn''t this Master Claudia?


    In the midst of my troubled situation, I suddenly heard such a voice.


    The tone of the voice was neat and clean, and was comparable to that of Charlotte and Claudia.


    However, the sound of the voice was quite familiar to me.


    I turned around and there was--


    "This is Mr. Sucia.


    This is Su Shi''a ...... Su.


    Her long black hair, well combed, with two chignons and a hair ornament, reminded me of a Chinese style.


    Her skin is well-groomed and healthy in color. Her long eyelashes and lapis lazuli eyes with a hint of jade. Her eyes, which are usually wide open with vivacity and sometimes narrowed with swordsmanship, are now hidden.


    Her body is just as feminine as Charlotte''s.


    Lately, I''ve been seeing her in so many ways that I can''t help but be aware of her.


    She is dressed in a white uniform with an elegant fan made of sandalwood at her waist.


    But right now, she looks very different from usual. She looks so quiet, so neat, so different that you might think she is wearing three layers of cats. For a moment, I even rubbed my eyes to see if I was hallucinating, to make sure I wasn''t using some kind of assistive magic. The three stuffed cats that I saw above me for a moment were now a mirage. Because she is so different from the girl I usually see, I can''t stop looking at her.


    I''m dizzy.


    Round and round.


    What''s going on with all these people?¡¡Oh?¡¡You''re here too, Miss Charlotte.


    Master Sucia. You''re looking very well.


    Yes, how do you do? You look quite swarthy, what were you talking about?


    She smiles softly and speaks in the language of a lady.


    She smiled softly and spoke in the language of a young lady. No, it''s just that my conversation with her is a special case, but this is probably normal for those who met her at the Academy.


    "We were talking about Arx Raytheft there.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with him?


    "They say his magic is below average for a military noble. I told him he didn''t belong in this academy.


    Did you tell him to leave the academy voluntarily?¡¡Isn''t that a bit excessive?


    This is a prestigious wizarding academy. Those who study here must have a certain level of ability.


    Suu then gave Claudia a worried look.


    Claudia lifted one eyebrow, as if noticing the pity in his eyes.


    "...... Master Suu Seer, what is it?


    "Master Claudia. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.¡¡You seem to be very tired.


    Master Sucia. I''m not the least bit tired.


    Do you think so?¡¡Claudia, who is usually so attentive to detail, must be feeling quite absent-minded at the moment.


    ...... What are you trying to say?¡¡Can you please tell me?


    I know. I think you''re not paying attention to him at all, especially around his left breast.


    Left breast?¡¡--What?


    It''s a good idea to have a look at your own chest.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Suu''s voice changes from a calm tone to a sharp one.


    "Master Claudia. If you''re the son of a nobleman with a military family, you should know what kind of medal you''re wearing. If you know what that silver gleam is, Claudia-sama, then so be it. I''m sure you''re tired.


    "Silver, Cross of the Order: ......


    "I''m afraid to say that Arx Raytheft here is the one who accompanied the Dauphin on his first campaign and did a great job as his aide. His Majesty the King personally presented him with the Order of Merit. How can we, the subjects of the royal family, say that he is talentless? And do we, who are still only his children, deserve to discuss it?


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''ll admit that this person has a certain level of ability. But this is a school of learning that nurtures and develops magical talent. Isn''t it unseemly for a mage student to be lacking in magical ability?


    I''ve heard that His Majesty gave this medal to him in recognition of his magical skills as well.


    So I''ll tell you how much magic I have.


    Master Claudia. I have always believed that a mage''s superiority should not be based on the amount of magic power alone. It is the knowledge of words that should be discussed. I''m sure you''re right.


    ...... You have a point, but I think the flower of a mage is still the amount of magic power.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    And then she uses it to hide a smile of mockery as she does so.


    I''m sure you''re right. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    ".......


    You can see the irritation clearly on Claudia''s face.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. It''s also a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money. If we were to talk about who the strongest student in the academy is, her name would surely be the first to come up.


    The most important thing for a mage to respect is the amount of magic power or knowledge. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with that.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡Is it me?


    Yes. Why don''t you go get Mr. String right away?


    "Mr. String"?


    If it''s not appropriate for us to discuss this, it would be more constructive if someone who is qualified to do so would come. Oh, if Claudia-sama says that Lecturer String is not suitable, then you can call the Abbot.¡¡He''s the head of the academy and Claudia''s grandfather. I''m sure he''ll make a good decision.


    "No, I''m afraid that''s not possible.


    I''m sure. I''m sure the Abbot will say there''s no problem.


    Of course. If you pass the exam and then turn around and say that you didn''t pass, the authority of the Academy of Magic will fall to the bottom of the earth.


    Don''t you feel the same way, Miss Charlotte?


    Yes. Master Sucia. I''ve been saved by Mr. Arx''s magic myself, so I''m aware of his talent.


    Of course. As his friend, I can''t wait to see him earn his next medal.


    Suddenly, such a line was thrown in.


    The bar has been raised without my knowledge.


    Or rather, listening to this tone of voice, I feel as if a bug is crawling on my back. It''s tight. It''s so tight. I want someone to praise me for holding back my screams so hard.


    I want to get out of here right now. I want to run for my life. Lisha, help me! I really wanted to scream.


    On the other hand, Claudia couldn''t argue and was biting her teeth.


    Suu gave her a gentle smile.


    "Master Claudia. I''m not just defending him, you know.¡¡I''m not just protecting him, Claudia-sama, I''m also worried about you.


    I''m not just protecting him.¡¡Did you hear me?


    Oh, I''m sorry if I sounded like that. I''ll be more careful.


    Suu apologized honestly. She is really good at what she does.


    ...... I understand. I''m not sure what to say. I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who''d like to know more about it. I''m not saying I approve of it.


    I look forward to the opportunity to discuss this with you in the future, Claudia-sama.


    Claudia''s shoulders tightened as Suu''s smile followed. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were equal, she might have jumped on him.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. It seems that now you have been completely spotted.


    Claudia quietly said "Have a nice day" and left the scene with her cronies.


    When Claudia was out of sight, I felt relieved.


    It''s a scary conversation anyway.


    After Suu came on stage, she took control of the conversation from start to finish.


    She even interjected some righteous sarcasm into the conversation.


    The mood was so bad that it sent chills down my spine. It seemed like the dawn of an ice age beyond the blizzard.


    Then Suu said in his usual tone.


    This is what upstream conversation is all about, you know?¡¡It''s just a bunch of sarcasm masquerading as smiles. There are a lot of people who are better at playing each other.


    "I''m learning, Mr. Sucia.


    No, thank you. Thank you for your help.


    Suu and Charlotte smiled at each other.


    Seeing this exchange, I felt a little calmer.


    But there''s something that''s bothering me.


    But why would Claudia-sama say something like that?


    Even if she is from a family that has been the head of the school for generations, it is still too arrogant to recommend that she leave the school voluntarily.


    I wondered why he had decided to mention the authority of the Academy, even though he had been admitted according to the rules.


    Then Charlotte replied.


    I don''t know about you, Claudia-sama, but you seem to be in a bit of a hurry lately.


    "Is that so?


    "As far as I can tell. What do you think, Miss Sucia?


    I don''t see him that often, so I don''t know the details. I don''t see her that often, so I don''t know the details.


    Mmm-hmm.


    That''s to be expected. Your parents are already in hiding, and the Director is old. If that''s the case, Claudia, as the heiress, will be under a lot of pressure. ...... I think the expectations of those around her will make her work even harder.


    It''s not that I''m spinning my wheels," Suu paused.


    It''s a good thing I''m not spinning my wheels. It''s a good thing I''m not spinning my wheels.


    You''re good at your job, and you''re good at what you do, so this is particularly troubling.


    Yes, it is. I''m sure it won''t be the last time.


    Whoa.


    Sorry to hear about your troubles, Arx. ......


    I am. I wonder why so many troubles keep popping up like this.


    I hope it''s just luck, inspiration for development, or money.


    Anyway.


    "Thank you, Suu. Thank you.


    Don''t thank me. Just give me pudding every day.


    You''re so clever, even at a time like this.


    When I was half-amused by her words with a big smile on her face, Charlotte suddenly asked me.


    What is pudding, Mr. Arx?


    "Hmm?¡¡Oh, it''s a pastry I made the other day.


    When I explain the pudding to Charlotte, Suu starts to pout for some reason.


    "...... Mmm. Why did you try to hide it when it was me, but say it honestly when it was you, Charlotte?


    What?¡¡That''s .......


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.


    "Master Sucia. I think that''s how much Mr. Arx trusts me. Right?¡¡Arx-kun. Isn''t that right?


    Yeah, well, I''m sure he trusts you.


    No doubt, but why are you emphasizing it now?


    ...... Hmm. I see. I see. Hmm.


    Suu''s expression suddenly became grim.


    But it wasn''t directed at me, it was directed at Charlotte.


    Suu and Charlotte''s gazes meet.


    From behind them, you can almost hear the earth shaking as it gurgles.


    To be honest, it felt more dangerous than before.


    Why is this happening just because we''re talking about sweets?


    So be it.


    "Ah!¡¡That''s right!¡¡I''ve got an important lecture later on ......!


    Arx?


    Mr. Arx?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Needless to say, the two people who were smiling at me were terrifying.